A TRILLION YEARS OF NATURAL EVOLUTION
AND
2000 YEARS OF CONFLICT
OF INTEREST
DEDICATION
I DEDICATE THIS WRITING TO ALL MY FRIENDS AND FAMILY IN
HOPES YOU APPRECIATE MY ATTEMPT TO DELVE INTO A
SUBJECT THAT MODERN DAY POLITICS HAS CAUSED PEOPLE TO
ELIMINATE FROM EVERYDAY CONVERSATION AND IT IS ENTIRELY
TOO IMPORTANT A SUBJECT TO BOW TO THE PRESSURE. MANY
THANKS TO THE SUPERB CONTRIBUTORS AS OUR ASPIRATIONS
ARE ONE. THIS IS A NON-PROFIT ENDEAVOR AND YOU SHOULD
NOT HAVE PAID TOO MUCH FOR THIS BOOK, SO I HOPE YOU GOT
YOUR MONEY’S WORTH.
IF WE LEAVE THE EARTH BETTER THAN WE FOUND IT WE
HAVE ACCOMPLISHED FAIRNESS WITH ‘THE CREATOR’ ANYTHING
LESS IS UNACCEPTABLE.
UNDERSTANDING THE FINE LINE
BETWEEN NATURAL EVOLUTION AND REGRESSIVE EVOLUTION
TODAY WILL HELP OUR CHANCES FOR THE BETTERMENT OF THE
EARTH AND MANKIND TOMORROW.
SEYMOUR I. SHURA
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Preface..............................................................................................3
One Trillion Years of Natural Evolution and Two Thousand
Years of Conflict of Interest.............................................................6
A World History Timeline for Quick Reference.............................64
Abraham, Father of the Middle East...............................................74
Jews and Communism in the Soviet Union.....................................75
The Palestinians and Zionism: 1897-1948.......................................77
After Half-Century, Historians Debate Israel’s Birth......................95
1
The Colonel House Report (1919)...................................................97
Benjamin Freedman Speaks: A Jewish Defector Warns America..109
Displaced Jews in Europe: 1945-1951.............................................118
A Short History of Germany............................................................121
U.S. Policy towards Palestine and Israel since 1945.......................127
The Five Principles of the Jewish Defense League.........................144
Israeli Settlements in the Occupied Territories................................146
Palestine: Why the U.S. Backs Israel...............................................152
They Come Here to Live…and, if God Wills it, To Die..................156
Who Finances the State of Israel......................................................161
A Costly Friendship..........................................................................164
A Note to All Americans & Fed-Up................................................168
Dismantling the Federal Reserve System.........................................175
Israeli Foreign Policy: Weapons Manufacturing Industry............... 183
America is Backing a Loser..............................................................188
The Jewish Lobby.............................................................................190
The Death of Democracy in America and the World.......................194
Bush Family’s Dirty Little Secret-bin Laden Connection................196
Humility is Lost after the Election is Won.......................................199
C.I.A. Veterans Warn on Iraq...........................................................201
Tearing Up the Global Handbook.....................................................206
Whose War? By Pat Buchanan.........................................................209
Terrorism Has Many Faces...............................................................212
A Failed Israeli Society is Collapsing...............................................214
Reparations for All Americans…………..…………………………220
Israel’s Nuclear Weapons..................................................................221
Project for the New American Century…………………………….226
George Washington’s Farewell Speech 1798 (excerpt).....................234
Jewish Defense Organizations............................................................235
U.S. Financial Aid to Israel.................................................................241
The Fed Cannot Fix Itself...................................................................246
Haifa Refinery Riots December 1947
and the Descent into Madness.............................................................249
Why Orthodox Jews are Opposed to a Zionist State...........................252
Israel is Bringing Their Terrorism to U.S. Soil?.................................257
Israel ‘Use’ of its Nuclear Weapons Against U.S...............................258
Too Big To Fight-Tiny Israel’s Giant U.S. Lobby Goes
Unmentioned In Campaign Finance Hearing....................................273
2
Israel Our Dangerous Parasite...........................................................275
Zionism and Anti-Semitism..............................................................277
The War is For Israel- And you
Thought the Oil was for the U.S.......................................................281
To Those Who Think All Jews are Pro-Israel & Zionist..................285
Jews Against Zionism.......................................................................290
U.S. Intervention in the Middle East 1918 to 2001...........................291
Occupied Palestine and the Politics of Terrorism: Post-Modern
Colonialism, Suicidal Rage, and the Propaganda System.................299
President Kennedy, The Federal Reserve
and Executive Order 11110...............................................................319
Israel Empowers Terrorists Worldwide............................................322
America is Aiding and Abetting a Terrorist Nation......................... 324
Stop the Injustice and the Humiliation..............................................325
Inconsistencies Breed Mistrust, Hatred, and War.............................326
‘Secrets Unveiled’ The Origins of Humanity....................................328
The World’s Latest Infidel Nation is Being Misled..........................328
The Untold Story of ‘The Creator’....................................................330
UNSCOM’s Comprehensive Report of Iraq’s WMD’s.....................333
‘I saw the Papers that show U.S. knew al-Qa’ida
Would attack cities with Aeroplanes’................................................342
PREFACE
SOME OF THE LESS IMAGINATIVE MINDS INSIST ON VIEWING
MATERIAL CREATION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION AS AN ACCIDENT.
PRESENT DAY SCIENTISTS AND ENGINEERS HAVE ASSEMBLED
OVER 50,000 FACTS OF PHYSICS AND CHEMISTRY WHICH THEY
DEEM TO BE INCOMPATIBLE WITH THE LAWS OF ACCIDENTAL
CHANCE
AND
WHICH
THEY
CONTEND
UNMISTAKABLY
DEMONSTRATE THE PRESENCE OF INTELLIGENT PURPOSE IN
THE MATERIAL CREATION. AND ALL THIS TAKES NO ACCOUNT OF
A CATALOGUE OF MORE THAN 100,000 FINDINGS OUTSIDE THE
DOMAIN OF PHYSICS AND CHEMISTRY WHICH MAINTAIN PROOF
OF PRESENCE OF MIND IN THE PLANNING, CREATION, AND
MAINTENANCE OF THE MATERIAL COSMOS. THE SUN POURS
FORTH A VERITABLE FLOOD OF DEATH DEALING RAYS AND OUR
PLEASANT LIFE ON EARTH IS DUE TO THE FORTUITOUS
3
INFLUENCE
OF
MORE
THAN
TWOSCORE
PROTECTIVE
OPERATIONS SIMILAR TO THE ACTION OF THIS UNIQUE OZONE
LAYER. WE EVIDENCE THE LOSS OF THE OZONE IN CERTAIN
AREAS AS RESULTING IN CROP AND FOOD HARVEST TO BE
DIMINISHED BY AS MUCH AS HALF.
WERE IT NOT FOR THE EFFECT OF THE ATMOSPHERE AT
NIGHT, HEAT WOULD BE LOST BY RADIATION SO RAPIDLY THAT
LIFE WOULD BE IMPOSSIBLE OF MAINTENANCE EXCEPT BY
ARTIFICIAL PROVISION. THE LOWER FIVE OR SIX MILES OF THE
EARTH’S ATMOSPHERE IS THE TROPOSPHERE, THE REGION OF
WINDS AND AIR CURRENTS WHICH PROVIDE WEATHER
PHENOMENA. ABOVE THIS REGION IS THE IONOSPHERE AND
THE NEXT ABOVE IS THE STRATOSPHERE. ASCENDING FROM
THE SURFACE OF THE EARTH, THE TEMPERATURE STEADILY
FALLS FOR SIX OR EIGHT MILES AT WHICH HEIGHT IT REGISTERS
AROUND 70 DEGREES BELOW ZERO FARENHEIT FOR THE
FURTHER ASCENT OF 40 MILES, THIS REALM OF CONSTANT
TEMPERATURE IS THE STRATOSPHERE. AT A HEIGHT OF 45-50
MILES THE TEMPERATURE BEGINS TO RISE AND THIS INCREASE
CONTINUES UNTIL, AT THE LEVEL OF THE AURORAL DISPLAYS, A
TEMPERATURE OF 1200 DEGREES FARENHEIT IS ATTAINED AND
IT IS THIS INTENSE HEAT THAT IONIZES THE OXYGEN FOR US TO
BREATH.
NOW REALIZING THAT WE CANNOT SURVIVE WITHOUT
OXYGEN AND FURTHERMORE WE HAVE ALL THESE REASONS TO
BELIEVE MIND, LARGE MENTAL CAPACITY, AND RATIONALE ARE
INVOLVED IN MATERIAL EVOLUTION AND CREATION AND WE ARE
PART OF THE CREATIONS AND THE ONLY CREATION MADE IN THE
IMAGE OF ‘THE CREATOR’. WE HAVE THE MENTAL CAPACITY AND
JUDGMENT TO FIGURE ‘THE CREATOR’ ADVANCED PLANNED FOR
US TO BE HERE AND UNIQUELY IDENTIFIED US WITH OUR OWN
INDIVIDUAL DNA WITHIN A MONTH OF CONCEPTION AND OUR
OWN TIMECLOCK BUILT INTO THE DNA AND FINGERPRINTS
WITHIN 4 MONTHS OF CONCEPTION AND OTHER EXCLUSIVE
IDENTIFYING CHARACTERISTICS ALSO PLANNED.
THEN, IF THIS PLAN WAS PRE-MEDITATED AS OVERWHELMING
SCIENTIFIC AND CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE HAS SHOWN, THE
HUMAN BEINGS WHO INHABIT THE EARTH WITH THE LARGEST
BRAIN, ABILILITY TO CONTROL FIRE, AND CREATOR GIVEN
MENTAL CAPACITY AND RATIONALE TO TAKE CARE OF ‘THE
CREATOR’S’ CREATION ARE CALLED RESPONSIBLE, AT LEAST FOR
4
ONES SELF AND IF WE ARE ALL RESPONSIBLE THE COLLECTIVE
WILL CONTINUE NATURAL EVOLUTION.
THIS GIVES RISE TO
THE ARGUMENT THAT WE ARE HERE ON EXPERIMENT AND AS
MUCH AS WE KNOW ABOUT EXPERIMENTS WE ALL AGREE WHEN
WE SPEND TIME AND MONEY WE EXPECT SUCCESSFUL
EXPERIMENTS AND NOT UNSUCCESSFUL EXPERIMENTS AND I
VOW THAT ‘THE CREATOR’ WOULD EXPECT THE SAME.
WE ARE ONLY ON THIS CREATION FOR A SHORT WHILE AND
WE KNOW ‘THE CREATOR’ EXPECTS US INDIVIDUALLY TO LEAVE
THIS CREATION BETTER THAN WE FOUND IT AND COLLECTIVELY
‘THE CREATOR’ INTENDS GREAT RESULTS AS WITNESSED BY HIS
CREATION GROWING MORE PEACEFUL OVER HUNDREDS OF
BILLIONS OF YEARS HE EXPECTS NO LESS FROM US.
LARGE CORPORATIONS AND ZIONISM HAVE JOINED AT THE
HIP TO ALLOW THE PRIVATE SECTOR OF THE U.S ECONOMY TO
BECOME CONVENIENTLY ADDICTED TO OIL RESULTING IN JERKY
FUTURE GROWTH AT BEST OR A FLAT ECONOMY WITHOUT A
STABLE PRICE OF OIL. COINCIDENTALLY, THE SCENARIO HAS
DEVELOPED WHERE THE PEOPLE THAT HAVE THE LARGE
MAJORITY OF OIL AND THE PEOPLE THAT ARE ADDICTED TO THE
USE OF THE OIL ARE ENEMIES. AND WORSE, WE HAVE KNOWN
THIS PREDICAMENT HAS BEEN NEARING FOR OVER 4 DECADES.
THE FOLLOWING COLLECTION OF LITERARY GENIUS TRIES TO
SHED LIGHT ON WHY THE HUMAN BEINGS OF THIS EARTH OWE
IT TO ‘THE CREATOR’ TO BEGIN CHANGING LIFESTYLES AND
FORCING CHANGE IN OUR DAILY LIVES, IF THAT MEANS GETTING
USE TO A SLOW GROWTH ECONOMY, SO BE IT.
UNBRIDLED CAPITALISM HAS BEEN ALLOWED TO RUN FOR
ABOUT AS LONG AS WE CAN STAND AND NOW WE NEED TO TRIM
BACK
THE
INDUSTRIES
WHERE
THEIR
LONG
TERM
ENVIRONMENTAL OR HEALTH CONSEQUENCES OUTWEIGH THEIR
WORTH. TIME SHOULD HAVE BEEN OUT FOR THE TOBACCO
INDUSTRY A LONG TIME AGO. IF AN ENTITY OF THE PUBLIC OR
PRIVATE SECTOR HAS ANYTHING TO DO WITH HUMAN OR
ENVIRONMENTAL DEVASTATION OR HUMAN INEQUALITY OF ‘THE
CREATOR’S’ CREATIONS YOU CAN BE ASSURED ‘THE CREATOR’
WOULD NOT BE PART OF THAT SHORT-SIGHTED AND SELFISHMINDED THINKING. COLLECTIVELY AND GOVERNMENTALLY WE
ARE EXHIBITING BAD JUDGMENT AND TRAITS OF REGRESSIVE
EVOLUTION AND THIS CANNOT CONTINUE WITHOUT US ALL
5
BECOMING INFORMED TO FORCE CHANGE AND THE GREATEST
STRIDES OF CHANGE BEGIN WITH THE INDIVIDUALS AT THE TOP.
A TRILLION YEARS OF NATURAL EVOLUTION AND TWO
THOUSAND YEARS OF CONFLICT OF INTEREST
IN THIS WRITING, WE WILL DETERMINE TIME IN ITS CURRENT
USAGE AND THE PRESENT LEAP-YEAR CALENDAR OF 365 ผ DAYS
TO THE YEAR. WE WILL MAKE NO ATTEMPT TO GIVE THE EXACT
YEAR IN THE FIRST TRILLION YEARS ONLY THOSE OF RECORD
AND WE WILL USE THE NEAREST WHOLE NUMBERS AS THE
BETTER METHOD OF PRESENTING THESE HISTORIC FACTS.
987 BILLION YEARS B.C. WHEN SPACE CONDITIONS WERE FAVORABLE FOR THE INITIATION OF
A MATERIALIZATION PHENOMENA.
875 BILLION YEARS B.C. EVIDENCED THE IDENTIFICATION OF THE ENERGY SWIRL WHICH
EVENTUALLY GREW INTO THIS VAST CYCLONE OF SPACE.
800 BILLION YEARS B.C., THIS CREATION WAS WELL ESTABLISHED AS ONE OF THE
MAGNIFICENT PRIMARY NEBULAE FORMING AS SPACE MATERIALIZATION PROCEEDS.
700 BILLION YEARS B.C., ALL OF THE MATERIAL BEQUEATHED TO THE SUBSEQUENT
CREATIONS HELD WITHIN THE CONFINES OF THIS GIGANTIC SPACE WHEEL WHICH
CONTINUED EVER TO WHIRL AND AFTER REACHING ITS MAXIMUM DIAMETER TO WHIRL
FASTER AND FASTER AS IT CONTINUED TO CONDENSE AND CONTRACT.
600 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE NEBULAE HAD ACQUIRED ITS MAXIMUM OF MASS, A GIANT
CIRCULAR GAS CLOUD IN SHAPE LIKE A FLATTENED SPHEROID. THIS WAS THE EARLY PERIOD
OF DIFFERENTIAL MASS FORMATION AND VARYING REVOLUTIONARY VELOCITY. GRAVITY
AND OTHER INFLUENCES WERE ABOUT TO BEGIN THEIR WORK OF CONVERTING SPACE GASES
6
INTO ORGANIZED MATTER AND ASSUMING THE SPIRAL FORM BEFORE THROWING OFF SUNS
INTO SPACE AND START THE WORK OF UNIVERSE BUILDING.
500 BILLION YEARS B.C., A SUPERUNIVERSE NEBULA GAVE BIRTH TO OUR MILKY WAY AND
THE FIRST UNIVERSE SUN WAS BORN. THIS BLAZING STREAK BROKE AWAY FROM THE
MOTHER GRAVITY AND TORE OUT INTO SPACE ON AN INDEPENDENT ADVENTURE IN THE
COSMOS OF CREATION. ITS ORBIT WAS DETERMINED BY ITS PATH OF ESCAPE. SUCH YOUNG
SUNS QUICKLY BECOME SPHERICAL AND START OUT ON THEIR LONG AND EVENTFUL
CAREERS AS THE STARS OF SPACE. EXCEPTING TERMINAL NEBULAR NUCLEUSES, THE VAST
MAJORITY OF SUPERUNIVERSE SUNS HAVE HAD AN ANALAGOUS BIRTHS AND PASSED
THROUGH VARIED PERIODS OF EVOLUTION AND SUBSEQUENT UNIVERSE SERVICE. THE
SUPERUNIVERSE IS APPROXIMATELY 500,000 LIGHT YEARS ACROSS AND AS THE CENTRAL
AND MOST VISIBLE PART IS OUR MILKY WAY.
400 BILLION YEARS B.C. BEGAN THE RECAPTIVE PERIOD OF THE SUPERUNIVERSE NEBULA.
MANY OF THE NEARBY AND SMALLER SUNS WERE RECAPTURED AS A RESULT OF THE
GRADUAL ENLARGEMENT AND FURTHER CONDENSATION OF THE MOTHER NUCLEUS. VERY
SOON THERE WAS INAUGURATED THE TERMINAL PHASE OF NEBULAR CONDENSATION, THE
PERIOD WHICH ALWAYS PRECEDES THE FINAL SEGREGATION OF THESE IMMENSE SPACE
AGGREGATIONS OF ENERGY AND MATTER.
300 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE UNIVERSE SOLAR CIRCUITS WERE WELL ESTABLISHED AND THE
NEBULAR SYSTEM WAS PASSING THRU A TRANSIENT PERIOD OF RELATIVE STABILITY.
200 BILLION YEARS B.C. WITNESSED THE PROGRESSION OF CONTRACTION AND
CONDENSATION WITH ENORMOUS HEAT GENERATION IN THE MILKY WAY CENTRAL CLUSTER
OR NUCLEAR MASS. RELATIVE SPACE APPEARED EVEN IN THE REGIONS NEAR THE CENTRAL
MOTHER-SUN WHEEL. THE OUTER REGIONS WERE BECOMING MORE STABILIZED AND BETTER
ORGANIZED; SOME PLANETS REVOLVING AROUND THE NEWLY BORN SUNS HAD COOLED
SUFFICIENTLY TO BE SUITABLE FOR LIFE IMPLANTATION AND A NEW UNIVERSE BEGINS TO
FUNCTION.
7
100 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE NEBULAR APEX OF CONDENSATION WAS REACHED AND THE
POINT OF MAXIMUM HEAT TENSION WAS ATTAINED. THIS CRITICAL STAGE OF GRAVITYHEAT CONTENTION SOMETIMES LASTS FOR AGES, BUT SOONER OR LATER, HEAT WINS THE
STRUGGLE WITH GRAVITY AND THE SPECTACULAR PERIOD OF SUN DISPERSION BEGINS. THIS
MARKS THE END OF THE SECONDARY CAREER OF A SPACE NEBULA.
75 BILLION YEARS B.C., THIS NEBULA HAD ATTAINED THE HEIGHT OF ITS SUN-FAMILY STAGE.
THIS WAS THE APEX OF THE FIRST PERIOD OF SUN LOSSES AND THE MAJORITY OF THESE SUNS
HAVE SINCE POSSESSED THEMSELVES OF EXTENSIVE SYSTEMS OF PLANETS, SATELLITES,
DARK ISLANDS, COMETS, METEORS, AND COSMIC DUST CLOUDS.
50 BILLION YEARS B.C., WAS THE FIRST PERIOD OF SUN DISPERSION BEING COMPLETED AND
THE NEBULA WAS FAST FINISHING ITS TERTIARY CYCLE OF EXISTENCE DURING WHICH IT
GAVE ORIGIN TO THOUSANDS OF SUN SYSTEMS.
25 BILLION YEARS B.C. WITNESSES THE COMPLETION OF THE TERTIARY CYCLE OF NEBULAR
LIFE AND BROUGHT ABOUT THE ORGANIZATION AND RELATIVE STABILIZATION OF THE FARFLUNG STARRY SYSTEMS DERIVED FROM THIS PARENT NEBULA AS THE PROCESS OF
PHYSICAL CONTRACTION AND INCREASED HEAT PRODUCTION CONTINUED IN THE CENTRAL
MASS OF THE NEBULAR REMNANT.
10 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE MAXIMUM OF NUCLEAR-MASS TEMPERATURE HAD BEEN
ATTAINED AND THE CRITICAL POINT OF CONDENSATION WAS APPROACHING. THE ORIGINAL
MOTHER NUCLEUS WAS CONVULSING UNDER THE COMBINED PRESSURE OF ITS OWN
INTERNAL-HEAT CONDENSATION TENSION AND THE INCREASING GRAVITY-TIDAL PULL OF
THE SURROUNDING SWARM OF LIBERATED SUN SYSTEMS. THE NUCLEAR ERUPTIONS WHICH
WERE TO INAUGURATE THE SECOND NEBULAR SUN CYCLE WERE IMMINENT. THE QUARTRAN
CYCLE OF NEBULAR EXISTENCE WAS ABOUT TO BEGIN.
8 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE TERRIFIC TERMINAL ERUPTION BEGAN AND ONLY THE OUTER
SYSTEMS ARE SAFE AT A TIME OF SUCH COSMIC UPHEAVAL AND THIS MARKS THE BEGINNING
OF THE END OF THE NEBULA. THIS FINAL SUN DISGORGEMENT EXTENDED OVER A PERIOD OF
ALMOST 2 BILLION YEARS.
8
7 BILLION YEARS B.C. WITNESSED THE HEIGHT OF THE UNIVERSE TERMINAL BREAKUP AND
THE PERIOD OF THE BIRTH OF THE LARGER TERMINAL SUNS AND THE APEX OF THE LOCAL
PHYSICAL DISTURBANCES.
6 BILLION YEARS B.C. MARKS THE END OF THE TERMINAL BREAKUP AND THE BIRTH OF OUR
SUN. THIS FINAL ERUPTION OF THE NEBULAR NUCLEUS GAVE BIRTH TO THOUSANDS OF SUNS
AND MOST OF THEM SOLITARY ORBS. THE GREAT UNIVERSE NEBULA IS NO MORE BUT IT
LIVES ON IN THE MANY SUNS AND THEIR PLANETARY FAMILIES WHICH ORIGINATED IN THIS
MOTHER CLOUD OF SPACE. THE FINAL NUCLEAR REMNANT OF THIS MAGNIFICENT NEBULA
STILL BURNS WITH A REDDISH GLOW AND CONTINUES TO GIVE FORTH MODERATE LIGHT AND
HEAT TO ITS REMNANT PLANETARY FAMILY OF 165 WORLDS.
5 BILLION YEARS B.C., OUR SUN WAS A COMPARITIVELY ISOLATED BLAZING ORB HAVING
GATHERED TO ITSELF MOST OF THE NEAR-BY CIRCULATING MATTER OF SPACE AND
REMNANTS OF THE RECENT UPHEAVAL WHICH ATTENDED ITS OWN BIRTH. TODAY, THE SUN
HAS ACHIEVED RELATIVE STABILITY BUT ITS 11 AND ฝ YEAR SUNSPOT CYCLES BETRAY THAT
IT WAS A VARIABLE STAR IN ITS YOUTH. IN THE EARLY DAYS OF OUR SUN THE CONTINUED
CONTRACTION AND CONSEQUENT GRADUAL INCREASE OF TEMPERATURE INITIATED
TREMENDOUS CONVULSIONS ON ITS SURFACE. THESE TITANIC HEAVES REQUIRED 3 AND ฝ
DAYS TO COMPLETE A CYCLE OF VARYING BRIGHTNESS. THIS VARIABLE STATE, THIS
PERIODIC PULSATION RENDERED THE SUN HIGHLY RESPONSIVE TO OUTSIDE INFLUENCES
WHICH WERE TO BE SHORTLY ENCOUNTERED. LESS THAN 1 PER CENT OF THE PLANETARY
SYSTEMS HAVE HAD A SIMILIAR ORIGIN.
4.5 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE ENORMOUS ANGONA SYSTEM BEGAN ITS APPROACH TO THE
NEIGHBORHOOD OF OUR SOLITARY SUN. THE CENTER OF THIS GREAT SYSTEM WAS A DARK
GIANT OF SPACE, SOLID, HIGHLY CHARGED, AND POSSESSING TREMENDOUS GRAVITY PULL.
AS ANGONA MORE CLOSELY APPROACHED THE SUN AT MOMENTS OF MAXIMUM EXPANSION
DURING THE SOLAR PULSATIONS, STREAMS OF GASEOUS MATERIAL WERE SHOT OUT INTO
SPACE AS GIGANTIC SOLAR TONGUES. AT FIRST THESE FLAMING GAS TONGUES WOULD
INVARIABLY FALL BACK INTO THE SUN AND AS THE GRAVITY PULL OF THE GIGANTIC
VISITOR BECAME SO GREAT THAT THESE TONGUES OF GAS WOULD BREAK OFF AT CERTAIN
9
POINTS, THE ROOTS FALLING BACK INTO THE SUN WHILE THE OUTER SECTIONS WOULD
BECOME DETACHED TO FORM INDEPENDENT BODIES OF MATTER, SOLAR METEORITES, WHICH
IMMEDIATELY STARTED TO REVOLVE AROUND THE SUN IN ELLIPITICAL ORBITS OF THEIR
OWN.
AS THE ANGONA SYSTEM DREW NEARER, THE SOLAR EXTRUSIONS GREW LARGER AND
LARGER AS MORE AND MORE MATTER WAS DRAWN FROM THE SUN TO BECOME
INDEPENDENT CIRCULATING BODIES IN SURROUNDING SPACE. THIS SITUATION DEVELOPED
FOR ABOUT FIVE HUNDRED THOUSAND YEARS UNTIL ANGONA MADE ITS CLOSEST APPROACH
TO THE SUN, IN CONJUNCTION WITH ONE OF ITS PERIODIC INTERNAL CONVULSIONS
EXPERIENCED A PARTIAL DISRUPTION FROM OPPOSITE SIDES AND SIMULTANEOUSLY
ENORMOUS VOLUMES OF MATTER WERE DISGORGED. FROM THE ANGONA SIDE THERE WAS
DRAWN OUT A VAST COLUMN OF SOLAR GASES RATHER POINTED AT BOTH ENDS AND
MARKEDLY BULGING AT THE CENTER WHICH BECAME PERMANENTLY DETACHED FROM THE
IMMEDIATE GRAVITY CONTROL OF THE SUN. THIS GREAT COLUMN OF SOLAR GASES WHICH
WAS THUS SEPARATED FROM THE SUN SUBSEQUENTLY EVOLVED INTO THE TWELVE BABY
PLANETS OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM. THE REPERCUSSIONAL EJECTION OF GAS FROM THE
OPPOSITE SIDE OF THE SUN IN TIDAL SYMPATHY WITH THE EXTRUSION OF THIS GIGANTIC
SOLAR SYSTEM ANCESTOR HAS SINCE CONDENSED INTO THE METEORS AND SPACE DUST OF
THE SOLAR SYSTEM ALTHOUGH MUCH OF THIS MATTER WAS RECAPTURED BY SOLAR
GRAVITY AS THE ANGONA SYSTEM RECEDED INTO REMOTE SPACE.
4 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE ORGANIZATION OF THE JUPITER AND SATURN SYSTEMS MUCH AS
OBSERVED TODAY EXCEPT FOR THEIR MOONS, WHICH CONTINUED TO INCREASE IN SIZE FOR
SEVERAL BILLIONS OF YEARS. IN FACT, ALL OF THE PLANETS AND SATELLITES OF THE SOLAR
SYSTEM ARE STILL GROWING AS THE RESULT OF CONTINUED METEORIC CAPTURES. THE
EARTH’S ATMOSPHERE CHANGED FROM ABT. 4.5 BILLION YEARS B.C. WITH 90% CARBON
DIOXIDE AND 10% NITROGEN COMPARED TO A PRESENT DAY MIX OF .035% CARBON DIOXIDE,
21% OXYGEN, AND 78% NITROGEN.
3 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE CONDENSATION NUCLEUSES OF THE OTHER 10 PLANETS WERE
WELL FORMED AND THE CORES OF MOST OF THE MOONS WERE INTACT, THOUGH SOME OF
THE SMALLER SATELLITES LATER UNITED TO MAKE THE PRESENT DAY LARGER MOONS.
10
3 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE SOLAR SYSTEM WAS FUNCTIONING MUCH AS IT DOES TODAY. ITS
MEMBERS CONTINUED TO POUR IN UPON THE PLANETS AND THEIR SATELLITES AT A
PRODIGIOUS RATE.
2 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE PLANETS HAD GROWN IMMENSELY IN SIZE AND EARTH WAS A
WELL DEVELOPED SPHERE ABOUT ONE-TENTH ITS PRESENT MASS AND WAS STILL GROWING
RAPIDLY BY METEORIC ACCRETION. ALL OF THIS TREMENDOUS ACTIVITY IS A NORMAL PART
OF THE MAKING OF AN EVOLUTIONARY WORLD ON THE ORDER OF EARTH AND CONSTITUTES
THE ASTRONOMIC PRELIMINARIES TO THE SETTING THE STAGE FOR THE BEGINNING OF THE
PHYSICAL EVOLUTION OF SUCH WORLDS OF SPACE IN PREPARATION FOR THE LIFE
ADVENTURES OF THE TIME. THE SOLAR SYSTEM WAS SWARMING WITH SMALL DISRUPTIVE
AND CONDENSATION BODIES, AND IN THE ABSENCE OF A PROTECTIVE COMBUSTION
ATMOSPHERE SUCH SPACE BODIES CRASHED DIRECTLY ON THE SURFACE OF EARTH. THESE
INCESSANT IMPACTS KEPT THE SURFACE OF THE PLANET MORE OR LESS HEATED, AND THIS,
TOGETHER WITH THE INCREASED ACTION OF GRAVITY AS THE SPHERE GREW LARGER BEGAN
TO SET IN OPERATION THOSE INFLUENCES WHICH GRADUALLY CAUSED THE HEAVIER
ELEMENTS, SUCH AS IRON, TO SETTLE MORE AND MORE TOWARD THE CENTER OF THE
PLANET.
2 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE EARTH BEGAN DECIDELY TO GAIN ON THE MOON. THE EARTH HAD
ALWAYS BEEN LARGER BUT THERE WAS NOT SO MUCH DIFFERENCE UNTIL ABOUT THIS TIME
WHEN ENORMOUS SPACE BODIES WERE CAPTURED BY THE EARTH. THE EARTH WAS THEN
ABOUT ONE-FIFTH OF ITS PRESENT SIZE AND HAD BECOME LARGE ENOUGH TO HOLD THE
PRIMITIVE ATMOSPHERE WHICH HAD BEGUN TO APPEAR AS A RESULT OF THE INTERNAL
ELEMENTAL CONTEST BETWEEN THE HEATED INTERIOR AND THE COOLING CRUST. DEFINITE
VOLCANIC ACTION DATES FROM THESE TIMES AND THE INTERNAL HEAT OF THE EARTH
CONTINUED TO BE AUGMENTED BY THE DEEPER AND DEEPER BURIAL OF THE RADIOACTIVE
OR HEAVIER ELEMENTS BROUGHT IN FROM SPACE BY THE METEORS. THE STUDY OF THESE
RADIOACTIVE ELEMENTS REVEALS THE EARTH IS MORE THAN ONE BILLION YEARS OLD ON
ITS SURFACE. THE RADIUM CLOCK IS YOUR MOST RELIABLE TIMEPIECE FOR MAKING
SCIENTIFIC ESTIMATES OF THE AGE OF THE PLANET BUT ALL SUCH ESTIMATES ARE TOO
SHORT BECAUSE THE “RADIOACTIVE MATERIALS” OPEN TO OUR SCRUTINY ARE ALL DERIVED
11
FROM THE EARTH’S SURFACE AND HENCE REPRESENT EARTH’S COMPARATIVELY RECENT
ACQUIREMENTS OF THESE ELEMENTS.
1 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE EARTH WAS TWO-THIRDS ITS PRESENT SIZE AND THE MOON WAS
NEARING ITS PRESENT SIZE. EARTH’S RAPID GAIN OVER THE MOON IN SIZE ENABLED IT TO
BEGIN THE SLOW ROBBERY OF THE LITTLE ATMOSPHERE WHICH ITS SATELLITE ORIGINALLY
HAD. VOLCANIC ACTION IS NOW AT ITS HEIGHT AND THE WHOLE EARTH IS A VERITABLE
FIERY INFERNO, THE SURFACE RESEMBLING ITS EARLIER MOLTEN STATE BEFORE THE
HEAVIER METALS GRAVITATED TOWARD THE CENTER. NEVERTHELESS, A CRUST CONSISTING
CHIEFLY OF THE COMPARATIVELY LIGHTER GRANITE IS GRADUALLY FORMING. THE
PRIMITIVE PLANETARY ATMOSPHERE IS SLOWLY EVOLVING, NOW CONTAINING SOME WATER
VAPOR, CARBON MONOXIDE, CARBON DIOXIDE, AND HYDROGEN CHLORIDE BUT THERE IS
LITTLE OR NO FREE NITROGEN OR FREE OXYGEN. IN ADDITION TO THE GASES ENUMERATED
IT IS HEAVILY CHARGED WITH NUMEROUS VOLCANIC GASES AND AS THE AIR BELT MATURES
WITH THE COMBUSTION PRODUCTS OF THE HEAVY METEORIC SHOWERS WHICH ARE
CONSTANTLY HURTLING IN UPON THE PLANETARY SURFACE. SUCH METEORIC COMBUSTION
KEEPS THE ATMOSPHERIC OXYGEN VERY NEARLY EXHAUSTED AND THE RATE OF METEORIC
BOMBARDMENT IS STILL TREMENDOUS.
AT THIS TIME, THE ATMOSPHERE BECAME MORE SETTLED AND COOLED SUFFICIENTLY TO
START PRECIPITATION OF RAIN ON THE ROCKY SURFACE OF THE PLANET. FOR THOUSANDS
OF YEARS EARTH WAS ENVELOPED IN ONE VAST AND CONTINUOUS BLANKET OF STEAM AND
DURING THESE AGES THE SUN NEVER SHONE UPON THE EARTH’S SURFACE. MUCH OF THE
CARBON OF THE ATMOSPHERE WAS ABSTRACTED TO FORM THE CARBONATES OF THE
VARIOUS METALS WHICH ABOUNDED IN THE SUPERFICIAL LAYERS OF THE PLANET. LATER
ON, MUCH GREATER QUANTITIES OF THESE CARBON GASES WERE CONSUMED BY THE EARLY
AND PROLIFIC PLANT LIFE.
EVEN IN THE LATER PERIODS THE CONTNUING LAVA FLOWS AND THE INCOMING METEORS
KEPT THE OXYGEN OF THE AIR ALMOST COMPLETELY USED UP. EVEN THE EARLY DEPOSITS
OF THE SOON APPEARING PRIMITIVE OCEAN CONTAINED NO COLORED STONES OR SHALES.
AND FOR A LONG TIME AFTER THE OCEAN APPEARED THERE WAS VIRTUALLY NO FREE
OXYGEN IN THE ATMOSPHERE AND IT DID NOT APPEAR IN SIGNIFICANT QUANTITIES UNTIL IT
WAS LATER GENERATED BY THE SEAWEEDS AND OTHER FORMS OF VEGETATIVE LIFE. AS
TIME PASSES THE OXYGEN BUILD UP IN THE ATMOSPHERE ALLOWS FEWER AND FEWER
12
LARGER METEORS TO PENETRATE THE EVER STRONGER FRICTION SHIELD OF THE OXYGEN
ENRICHING ATMOSPHERE OF THE LATER ERAS.
1 BILLION YEARS B.C., THE ATMOSPHERE TOGETHER WITH INCESSANT MOISTURE
PRECIPITATION FACILITATED THE COOLING OF THE EARTH’S CRUST. VOLCANIC ACTION
EARLY EQUALIZED INTERNAL HEAT PRESSURE AND CRUSTAL CONTRACTION CAUSING
VOLCANOES TO RAPIDLY DECREASE AND EARTHQUAKES MADE THEIR APPEARANCE AS THE
EPOCH OF CRUSTAL COOLING AND ADJUSTMENT PROGRESSED. THE REAL GEOLOGIC
HISTORY OF THE EARTH BEGINS WITH THE COOLING OF THE EARTH’S CRUST SUFFICIENTLY
TO CAUSE THE FORMATION OF THE FIRST OCEAN. WATER VAPOR CONDENSATION ON THE
COOLING SURFACE OF THE EARTH, ONCE BEGUN, CONTINUED UNTIL IT WAS VIRTUALLY
COMPLETE. BY THE END OF THIS PERIOD, THE OCEAN WAS WORLDWIDE COVERING THE
ENTIRE PLANET TO AN AVERAGE DEPTH OF OVER ONE MILE. THE TIDES WERE THEN IN PLAY,
MUCH AS THEY ARE NOW OBSERVED, BUT THE PRIMITIVE OCEAN WAS NOT SALTY, IT WAS
PRACTICALLY FRESH WATER COVERING FOR THE ENTIRE EARTH. IN THOSE DAYS, MOST OF
THE CHLORINE WAS COMBINED WITH VARIOUS METALS, BUT THERE WAS ENOUGH IN UNION
WITH HYDROGEN TO RENDER THIS WATER FAINTLY ACIDIC. LATER ON, DEEPER, AND HENCE,
DENSER LAVA FLOWS CAME OUT UPON THE BOTTOM OF THE PRESENT PACIFIC OCEAN AND
THIS PART OF THE WATER COVERED SURFACE BECAME CONSIDERABLY DEPRESSED. THE
FIRST CONTINENTAL LAND MASS EMERGED FROM THE WORLD OCEAN IN COMPENSATORY
ADJUSTMENT OF THE EQUILIBRIUM OF THE GRADUALLY THICKENING EARTH’S CRUST.
950 MILLION YEARS B.C., THE EARTH PRESENTS THE PICTURE OF ONE GREAT CONTINENT OF
LAND AND ONE LARGE BODY OF WATER, THE PACIFIC OCEAN. VOLCANOES ARE STILL
WIDESPREAD AND EARTHQUAKES ARE BOTH FREQUENT AND SEVERE. METEORS CONTINUE
TO BOMBARD BUT THEY ARE DIMINISHING IN BOTH FRQUENCY AND SIZE. THE ATMOSPHERE
IS CLEARING UP WHILE THE AMOUNT OF CARBON DIOXIDE INCREASES AND THE EARTH’S
CRUST IS STABILIZING.
900 MILLION YEARS B.C., NOWHERE ON THE SURFACE OF THE EARTH IS THERE ANYTHING OF
THE ORIGINAL PLANETARY CRUST. IT HAS ALL BEEN MIXED UP TOO MANY TIMES WITH
EXTRUDING LAVAS OF DEEP ORIGINS AND ADMIXED WITH SUBSEQUENT DEPOSITS OF THE
EARLY WORLDWIDE OCEAN. NOWHERE ON THE SURFACE OF THE WORLD WILL YOU FIND
13
MORE OF THE MODIFIED REMNANTS OF THESE ANCIENT PREOCEAN ROCKS THAN IN
NORTHEASTERN CANADA AROUND THE HUDSON BAY. THIS EXTENSIVE GRANITE ELEVATION
IS COMPOSED OF STONE BELONGING TO THE PREOCEANIC AGES. THESE ROCK LAYERS HAVE
BEEN HEATED, BENT, TWISTED, UNCRUMPLED, AND AGAIN AND AGAIN HAVE PASSED
THROUGH THESE DISTORTING METAMORPHIC EXPERIENCES. THROUGHOUT THE OCEANIC
AGES ENORMOUS LAYERS OF FOSSIL FREE STRATIFIED STONE WERE DEPOSITED ON THIS
ANCIENT OCEAN BOTTOM. LIMESTONE FORMATION IS A RESULT OF CHEMICAL
PRECIPITATION AS NOT ALL OF THE OLDER LIMESTONE WAS PRODUCED BY MARINE LIFE
DEPOSITION. IN NONE OF THESE ANCIENT ROCK FORMATIONS WILL THERE BE FOUND
EVIDENCES OF LIFE OR FOSSILS.
THE CONTINENTAL LAND MASS INCREASED UNTIL IT COVERED ALMOST 10 PER CENT OF
THE EARTH’S SURFACE. SEVERE EARTHQUAKES DID NOT BEGIN UNTIL THE CONTINENTAL
MASS OF LAND EMERGED WELL ABOVE THE WATER. WHEN THE EARTHQUAKES ONCE BEGAN,
THEY INCREASED IN FREQUENCY AND SEVERITY FOR AGES. FOR MILLIONS UPON MILLIONS
OF YEARS, THEY HAVE DIMINISHED BUT THE EARTH STILL HAS AN AVERAGE OF FIFTEEN
DAILY.
850 MILLION YEARS B.C., ELECTRIC DISTURBANCES IN THE AIR AND ON THE EARTH WERE
DECREASING. THE LAVA FLOWS HAD BROUGHT TO THE SURFACE A MIXTURE OF ELEMENTS
WHICH DIVERSIFIED THE CRUST AND BETTER INSULATED THE PLANET FROM CERTAIN SPACE
ENERGIES. AND ALL OF THIS DID MUCH TO FACILITATE THE CONTROL OF TERRESTRIAL
ENERGY AND TO REGULATE ITS FLOW, AS IS DISCLOSED BY THE FUNCTIONING OF THE
MAGNETIC POLES.
800 MILLION YEARS B.C., THE CONDENSATION OF THE EARTH’S HYDROSPHERE, FIRST INTO
THE WORLD OCEAN AND SUBSEQUENTLY INTO THE PACIFIC OCEAN AS THIS LATTER BODY OF
WATER SHOULD BE VISUALIZED THEN COVERING NINE TENTHS OF THE EARTH’S SURFACE.
METEORS FALLING INTO THE SEA ACCUMULATED ON THE OCEAN BOTTOM, AND METEORS,
GENERALLY SPEAKING, COMPOSED OF HEAVIER MATERIALS. THOSE FALLING ON THE LAND
WERE LARGELY OXIDIZED, SUBSEQUENTLY WORN DOWN BY EROSION, AND WASHED INTO
THE OCEAN BASINS. THUS THE OCEAN BOTTOM GREW INCREASINGLY HEAVY AND ADDING
TO THIS WAS THE WEIGHT OF A BODY OF WATER AT SOME PLACES TEN MILES DEEP.
14
THE INCREASING DOWNTHRUST OF THE PACIFIC OCEAN OPERATED FURTHER TO UPTHRUST
THE CONTINENTAL LAND MASS. EUROPE AND AFRICA BEGAN TO RISE OUT OF THE PACIFIC
DEPTHS ALONG WITH THOSE MASSES NOW CALLED AUSTRALIA, NORTH AND SOUTH
AMERICA, AND THE CONTINENT OF ANTARCTICA, WHILE THE BED OF THE PACIFIC OCEAN
ENGAGED IN A FURTHER COMPENSATORY SINKING ADJUSTMENT. BY THE END OF THIS
PERIOD ALMOST ONE THIRD OF THE EARTH’S SURFACE CONSISTED OF LAND ALL IN ONE
CONTINENTAL BODY. WITH THE INCREASE IN LAND ELEVATION THE FIRST CLIMATIC
DIFFERENCES OF THE PLANET APPEARED. LAND ELEVATION, COSMIC CLOUDS, AND OCEANIC
INFLUENCES ARE THE CHIEF FACTORS IN CLIMATIC FLUCTUATION. THE BACKBONE OF THE
ASIATIC LAND MASS REACHED A HEIGHT OF ALMOST NINE MILES AT THE TIME OF THE
MAXIMUM LAND EMERGENCE. HAD THERE BEEN MUCH MOISTURE IN THE AIR HOVERING
OVER THESE HIGHLY ELEVATED REGIONS, ENORMOUS ICE BLANKETS WOULD HAVE FORMED
AND THE ICE AGE WOULD HAVE ARRIVED LONG BEFORE IT DID. IT WAS SERVERAL HUNDRED
MILLIONS OF YEARS BEFORE SO MUCH LAND AGAIN APPEARED ABOVE WATER.
750 MILLION YEARS B.C., WITNESSED THE FIRST BREAKS IN THE CONTINENTAL LAND MASS
BEGAN AS THE GREAT NORTH AND SOUTH CRACKING WHICH LATER ADMITTED THE OCEAN
WATERS AND PREPARED THE WAY FOR THE WESTWARD DRIFT OF THE CONTINENTS OF
NORTH AND SOUTH AMERICA, INCLUDING GREENLAND. THE LONG EAST AND WEST
CLEAVAGE SEPARATED AFRICA FROM EUROPE AND SEVERED THE LAND MASSES OF
AUSTRALIA, THE PACIFIC ISLANDS, AND ANTARCTICA FROM THE ASIATIC CONTINENT.
700 MILLION YEARS B.C., THE EARTH WAS APPROACHING THE RIPENING OF CONDITIONS
SUITABLE FOR THE SUPPORT OF LIFE. THE CONTINENTAL LAND DRIFT CONTINUED,
INCREASINGLY THE OCEAN PENETRATED THE LAND AS LONG FINGERLIKE SEAS PROVIDING
THOSE SHALLOW WATERS AND SHELTERED BAYS WHICH ARE SO SUITABLE AS A HABITAT
FOR MARINE LIFE.
650 MILLION YEARS B.C. SAW FURTHER SEPARATION OF THE LAND MASSES AND, IN
CONSEQUENCE, A FURTHER EXTENSION OF THE CONTINENTAL SEAS. AND THESE WATERS
WERE RAPIDLY ATTAINING THE SALTINESS WHICH WAS ESSENTIAL TO LIFE ON EARTH. IT
WAS THESE SEAS AND THEIR SUCCESSORS THAT LAID DOWN THE LIFE RECORDS OF EARTH, AS
SUBSEQUENTLY DISCOVERED IN WELL PRESERVED STONE PAGES, VOLUME UPON VOLUME,
15
AS ERA SUCCEEDED ERA, THESE INLAND SEAS OF OLDEN TIMES WERE TRULY THE CRADLE OF
EVOLUTION.
600 MILLION YEARS B.C., IT WAS ONLY WHEN A PROPER MIX OF SODIUM CHLORIDE AND THE
OCEAN WATER BECOMING SUFFICIENTLY BRINY ENOUGH TO SUPPORT AN EARTH TYPE OF
PROTOPLASM. ALL ANCESTRAL LIFE BOTH VEGETATIVE AND ANIMAL EVOLVED IN A SALT
SOLUTION HABITAT. AND EVEN THE MORE HIGHLY ORGANIZED LAND ANIMALS COULD NOT
CONTINUE TO LIVE DID NOT THIS SAME ESSENTIAL SALT SOLUTION CIRCULATE
THROUGHOUT THEIR BODIES IN THE BLOOD STREAM WHICH FREELY BATHES, LITERALLY
SUBMERSES, EVERY TINY LIVING CELL IN THIS “BRINY DEEP.” YOUR PRIMITIVE ANCESTORS
FREELY CIRCULATED ABOUT IN THE SALTY OCEAN, TODAY THIS SAME OCEANLIKE SALTY
SOLUTION FREELY CIRCULATES ABOUT IN OUR BODIES BATHING EACH INDIVIDUAL CELL
WITH A CHEMICAL LIQUID IN ALL ESSENTIALS COMPARABLE TO THE SALT WATER WITH THE
SAME PH WHICH STIMULATED THE FIRST PROTOPLASMIC REACTIONS OF THE FIRST LIVING
CELLS TO FUNCTION ON THE PLANET.
THE EARTH IS IN EVERY WAY EVOLVING TOWARD A STATE FAVORABLE FOR THE SUPPORT
OF THE INITIAL FORMS OF MARINE LIFE. SLOWLY BUT SURELY PHYSICAL DEVELOPMENTS ON
EARTH AND IN ADJACENT SPACE REGIONS ARE PREPARING THE STAGE FOR THE LATER
ATTEMPTS TO ESTABLISH SUCH LIFE FORMS. ON A PLANET WHERE LIFE HAS A MARINE
ORIGIN THE IDEAL CONDITIONS FOR LIFE IMPLANTATION ARE PROVIDED BY A LARGE
NUMBER OF INLAND SEAS, BY AN EXTENSIVE SHORE LINE OF SHALLOW WATERS AND
SHELTERED BAYS AND SUCH A DISTRIBUTION OF THE EARTH’S WATERS WAS RAPIDLY
DEVELOPING. THESE ANCIENT INLAND SEAS WERE SELDOM OVER FIVE OR SIX HUNDRED
FEET DEEP AND SUNLIGHT CAN PENETRATE OCEAN WATER FOR MORE THAN SIX HUNDRED
FEET. AND IT WAS FROM SUCH SEASHORES OF THE MILD AND EQUABLE CLIMES OF A LATER
AGE THAT PRIMITIVE LIFE FOUND ITS WAY ONTO THE LAND. THERE THE HIGH DEGREE OF
CARBON IN THE ATMOSPHERE AFFORDED THE NEW LAND VARIETIES OF LIFE OPPORTUNITY
FOR SPEEDY AND LUXURIANT GROWTH. THOUGH THIS ATMOSPHERE WAS THEN IDEAL FOR
PLANT GROWTH, IT CONTAINED SUCH A HIGH DEGREE OF CARBON DIOXIDE THAT NO
ANIMAL, MUCH LESS MAN, COULD HAVE LIVED ON THE FACE OF THE EARTH.
THE PLANETARY ATMOSPHERE FILTERS THROUGH TO THE EARTH ABOUT ONE HALF OF
ONE BILLIONTH OF THE SUN’S TOTAL LIGHT EMANATION. THE EARTH’S ATMOSPHERE IS ALL
BUT OPAQUE AND MUCH OF THE SOLAR RADIATION APPEARS AT THE EXTREME ULTRAVIOLET
16
END OF THE SPECTRUM. MOST OF THESE SHORTWAVE LENGTHS ARE ABSORBED BY A LAYER
OF OZONE WHICH EXISTS THROUGHOUT A LEVEL ABOUT TEN MILES ABOVE THE SURFACE OF
THE EARTH AND EXTENDING SPACEWARD FOR ANOTHER TEN MILES. THE OZONE
PERMEATING THIS REGION AT CONDITIONS PREVAILING ON THE EARTH’S SURFACE WOULD
MAKE A LAYER ONLY ONE-TENTH OF AN INCH THICK, NEVERTHELESS, THIS RELATIVELY
SMALL AMOUNT OF OZONE PROTECTS THE EARTH’S INHABITANTS FROM THE EXCESS OF
THESE DANGEROUS AND DESTRUCTIVE ULTRAVIOLET RADIATIONS PRESENT IN SUNLIGHT.
BUT WERE THIS OZONE LAYER JUST A TRIFLE THICKER YOU WOULD BE DEPRIVED OF THE
HIGHLY IMPORTANT AND HEALTH GIVING ULTRAVIOLET RAYS WHICH NOW REACH THE
EARTH’S SURFACE AND WHICH ARE ANCESTRAL TO ONE OF THE MOST ESSENTIAL OF OUR
VITAMINS.
SOME OF THE LESS IMAGINATIVE MORTAL MECHANISTS INSIST ON VIEWING MATERIAL
CREATION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION AS AN ACCIDENT. PRESENT DAY SCIENTISTS AND
ENGINEERS HAVE ASSEMBLED OVER 50,000 FACTS OF PHYSICS AND CHEMISTRY WHICH THEY
DEEM TO BE INCOMPATIBLE WITH THE LAWS OF ACCIDENTAL CHANCE AND WHICH THEY
CONTEND UNMISTAKABLY DEMONSTRATE THE PRESENCE OF INTELLIGENT PURPOSE IN THE
MATERIAL CREATION. AND ALL OF THIS TAKES NO ACCOUNT OF A CALALOGUE OF MORE
THAN 100,000 FINDINGS OUTSIDE THE DOMAIN OF PHYSICS AND CHEMISTRY WHICH MAINTAIN
PROOF OF PRESENCE OF MIND IN THE PLANNING, CREATION, AND MAINTENANCE OF THE
MATERIAL COSMOS. THE SUN POURS FORTH A VERITABLE FLOOD OF DEATH DEALING RAYS
AND OUR PLEASANT LIFE ON EARTH IS DUE TO THE FORTUITOUS INFLUENCE OF MORE THAN
TWOSCORE PROTECTIVE OPERATIONS SIMILAR TO THE ACTION OF THIS UNIQUE OZONE
LAYER. WERE IT NOT FOR THE BLANKETING EFFECT OF THE ATMOSPHERE AT NIGHT, HEAT
WOULD BE LOST BY RADIATION SO RAPIDLY THAT LIFE WOULD BE IMPOSSIBLE OF
MAINTENANCE EXCEPT BY ARTIFICIAL PROVISION. THE LOWER FIVE OR SIX MILES OF THE
EARTH’S ATMOSPHERE IS THE TROPOSPHERE, THE REGION OF WINDS AND AIR CURRENTS
WHICH PROVIDE WEATHER PHENOMENA. ABOVE THIS REGION IS THE IONOSPHERE AND THE
NEXT ABOVE IS THE STRATOSPHERE. ASCENDING FROM THE SURFACE OF THE EARTH, THE
TEMPERATURE STEADILY FALLS FOR SIX OR EIGHT MILES AT WHICH HEIGHT IT REGISTERS
AROUND 70 DEGREES BELOW ZERO FARENHEIT FOR THE FURTHER ASCENT OF 40 MILES, THIS
REALM OF CONSTANT TEMPERATURE IS THE STRATOSPHERE. AT A HEIGHT OF 45-50 MILES
THE TEMPERATURE BEGINS TO RISE AND THIS INCREASE CONTINUES UNTIL, AT THE LEVEL OF
THE AURORAL DISPLAYS, A TEMPERATURE OF 1200 DEGREES FARENHEIT IS ATTAINED AND IT
17
IS THIS INTENSE HEAT THAT IONIZES THE OXYGEN. BUT TEMPERATURE IN SUCH A RAREFIED
ATMOSPHERE IS HARDLY COMPARABLE WITH HEAT RECKONING AT THE SURFACE OF THE
EARTH. BEAR IN MIND THAT ONE HALF OF ALL YOUR EARTH’S ATMOSPHERE IS INDICATED
BY THE HIGHEST AURORAL STREAMERS ABOUT 400 MILES. AURORAL PHENOMENA ARE
DIRECTLY RELATED TO SUNSPOTS, THOSE SOLAR CYCLONES WHICH WHIRL IN OPPOSITE
DIRECTIONS ABOVE AND BELOW THE SOLAR EQUATOR, EVEN AS DO THE TERRESTRIAL
TROPICAL HURRICANES, SUCH ATMOSPHERIC DISTURBANCES WHIRL IN OPPOSITE
DIRECTIONS WHEN OCCURRING ABOVE OR BELOW THE EQUATOR.
THE POWER OF SUNSPOTS TO ALTER LIGHT FREQUENCIES SHOWS THESE SOLAR STORM
CENTERS FUNCTION AS ENORMOUS MAGNETS. SUCH MAGNETIC FIELDS ARE ABLE TO HURL
CHARGED PARTICLES FROM THE SUNSPOT CRATERS OUT THROUGH SPACE TO THE EARTH’S
OUTER ATMOSPHERE WHERE THEIR IONIZING INFLUENCE PRODUCES SPECTACULAR
AURORAL DISPLAYS. WHEN THE AURORAL PHENOMENA IS GREATEST THE SUNSPOTS ARE AT
THEIR HEIGHT, OR SOON THEREAFTER, AT WHICH TIME THE SPOTS ARE MORE GENERALLY
EQUATORIALLY SITUATED. EVEN THE COMPASS NEEDLE IS RESPONSIVE TO THIS SOLAR
INFLUENCE SINCE IT TURNS SLIGHTLY TO THE EAST AS THE SUN RISES AND SLIGHTLY TO THE
WEST AS THE SUN NEARS SETTING. THIS IS OCCURRING EVERYDAY BUT DURING THE HEIGHT
OF SUNSPOT CYCLES THIS VARIATION OF THE COMPASS IS TWICE AS GREAT. THESE DIURNAL
WANDERINGS OF THE COMPASS ARE IN RESPONSE TO THE INCREASED IONIZATION OF THE
UPPER ATMOSPHERE WHICH IS PRODUCED BY THE SUNLIGHT. IT IS THE PRESENCE OF TWO
DIFFERENT LEVELS OF ELECTRIFIED CONDUCTING REGIONS IN THE SUPERSTRATOSPHERE
THAT ACCOUNTS FOR THE LONG DISTANCE TRANSMISSION OF LONG AND SHORT WAVE
RADIOBROADCASTS.
550 MILLION YEARS B.C., THE SIMPLEST PLASMIC MARINE LIFEFORMS APPEAR IN THREE
GEOGRAPHICAL AREAS AS: THE CENTRAL OR EURASIAN-AFRICAN, THE EASTERN OR
AUSTRALASIAN, AND THE WESTERN EMBRACING GREENLAND AND THE AMERICAS.
500 MILLION YEARS B.C., PRIMITIVE MARINE VEGETATIVE LIFE WAS WELL ESTABLISHED ON
EARTH. GREENLAND AND THE ARCTIC LAND MASS TOGETHER WITH NORTH AND SOUTH
AMERICA BEGIN THEIR LONG AND SLOW WESTWARD DRIFT. AFRICA MOVED SLIGHTLY
SOUTH CREATING AN EAST AND WEST TROUGH, THE MEDITERRANEAN BASIN BETWEEN
ITSELF AND THE MOTHER BODY. ANTARCTICA, AUSTRALIA, AND THE LAND INDICATED BY
18
THE ISLANDS OF THE PACIFIC BROKE AWAY ON THE SOUTH AND EAST AND HAVE DRIFTED
FAR AWAY SINCE THAT DAY AS THE CONTINENTAL DRIFT CONTINUES AND THE EARTH’S
CORE HAD BECOME AS DENSE AND RIGID AS STEEL BEING SUBJECTED TO A PRESSURE OF
ALMOST 25,000 TONS TO THE SQUARE INCH AND OWING TO THE ENORMOUS GRAVITY
PRESSURE IT WAS AND STILL IS VERY HOT IN THE DEEP INTERIOR. THE EARTH’S
TEMPERATURE INCREASES FROM THE SURFACE DOWNWARD, UNTIL AT THE CENTER, IT IS
SLIGHTLY ABOVE THE SURFACE OF THE SUN. THE OUTER 1000 MILES OF THE EARTH’S MASS
CONSISTS PRINCIPALLY OF DIFFERENT KINDS OF ROCK. THE OUTER CRUST WAS ABOUT 40
MILES THICK AND THIS OUTER SHELL WAS SUPPORTED BY, AND RESTED DIRECTLY UPON, A
MOLTEN SEA OF BASALT OF VARYING THICKNESS, A MOBILE LAYER OF MOLTEN LAVA HELD
UNDER HIGH PRESSURE BUT ALWAYS TENDING TO FLOW HITHER AND YON IN EQUALIZATION
OF SHIFTING PLANETARY PRESSURES, THEREBY TENDING TO STABILIZE THE EARTH’S CRUST.
EVEN TODAY THE CONTINENTS CONTINUE TO FLOAT UPON THIS NONCRYSTALLIZED
CUSHIONY SEA OF MOLTEN BASALT. WERE IT NOT FOR THIS PROTECTIVE CONDITION, THE
MORE SEVERE THE EARTHQUAKES WOULD LITERALLY SHAKE THE WORLD TO PIECES.
EARTHQUAKES ARE CAUSED BY THE SLIDING AND SHIFTING OF THE SOLID OUTER CRUST AND
NOT BY VOLCANOES. THE LAVA LAYERS OF THE EARTH’S CRUST, WHEN COOLED, FORMED
GRANITE LESS THAN 3 TIMES THE DENSITY OF WATER BRINGING THE DENSITY OF THE EARTH
TO A LITTLE MORE THAN 5 ฝ TIMES THAT OF WATER AS THE EARTH’S CORE WEIGHS IN AT 12
TIMES AS DENSE AS WATER. THE SEA BOTTOMS ARE DENSER THAN THE LAND MASSES AND
THIS IS WHAT KEEPS THE CONTINENTS ABOVE WATER. WHEN THE SEA BOTTOMS ARE
EXTRUDED ABOVE THE SEA LEVEL THEY ARE FOUND TO CONSIST LARGELY OF BASALT, A
FORM OF LAVA CONSIDERABLY HEAVIER THAN THE GRANITE OF THE LAND MASSES. AGAIN,
IF THE CONTINENTS WERE NOT LIGHTER THAN THE OCEAN BEDS, GRAVITY WOULD DRAW
THE EDGES OF THE OCEANS UP ONTO THE LAND, BUT SUCH PHENOMENA ARE NOT
OBSERVABLE. THE WEIGHT OF THE OCEANS IS ALSO A FACTOR IN THE INCREASE OF
PRESSURE ON THE SEABEDS. THE LOWER BUT COMPARITIVELY HEAVIER OCEAN BEDS, PLUS
THE WEIGHT OF THE OVERLYING WATER, APPROXIMATE THE WEIGHT OF THE HIGHER BUT
MUCH LIGHTER CONTINENTS. BUT ALL CONTINENTS TEND TO CREEP INTO THE OCEANS AS
THE CONTINENTAL PRESSURE AT OCEAN BOTTOM LEVELS IS ABOUT 20,000 POUNDS PER
SQUARE INCH. THAT IS, THIS WOULD BE THE PRESSURE OF A CONTINENTAL MASS STANDING
AT 15,000 FEET ABOVE THE OCEAN FLOOR, THE OCEAN FLOOR WATER PRESSURE IS ONLY
ABOUT 5,000 POUNDS TO THE SQUARE INCH AND THIS DIFFERENCE IN PRESSURE TEND TO
19
CAUSE THE CONTINENTS TO SLIDE TOWARD THE OCEAN BEDS. DEPRESSION OF THE OCEAN
BOTTOM DURING THE PRELIFE AGES HAD UPTHRUST A SOLITARY CONTINENTAL LAND MASS
TO SUCH A HEIGHT THAT ITS LATERAL PRESSURE TENDED TO CAUSE THE EASTERN, WESTERN,
AND SOUTHERN FRINGES TO SLIDE DOWNHILL OVER THE UNDERLYING SEMIVISCOUS LAVA
BEDS INTO THE WATERS OF THE SURROUNDING PACIFIC OCEAN. THIS SO FULLY
COMPENSATED THE CONTINENTAL PRESSURE THAT A WIDE BREAK DID NOT OCCUR ON THE
EASTERN SHORE OF THIS ANCIENT ASIATIC CONTINENT BUT EVER SINCE THAT EASTERN
COAST LINE HAS HOVERED OVER THE PRECIPICE OF ITS ADJOINING OCEANIC DEPTHS,
THREATENING TO SLIDE INTO A WATERY GRAVE.
450 MILLION YEARS B.C., THE TRANSITION FROM VEGETABLE TO ANIMAL LIFE OCCURRED AS
THIS METAMORPHOSIS TOOK PLACE IN THE SHALLOW WATERS OF THE SHELTERED TROPIC
BAYS AND LAGOONS OF THE EXTENSIVE SHORELINES OF THE SEPARATING CONTINENTS.
THERE WERE MANY TRANSITIONAL STAGES BETWEEN THE EARLY PRIMITIVE VEGETABLE
FORMS OF LIFE AND THE LATER WELL DEFINED ANIMAL ORGANISMS. EVEN TODAY THE
TRANSITION SLIME MOLDS PERSIST AND THEY CAN HARDLY BE CLASSIFIED EITHER AS
PLANTS OR AS ANIMALS. ALTHOUGH THE EVOLUTION OF VEGETABLE LIFE CAN BE TRACED
INTO ANIMAL LIFE AND THOUGH THERE HAVE BEEN FOUND GRADUATED SERIES OF PLANTS
AND ANIMALS WHICH PROGRESSIVELY LEAD UP FROM THE MOST SIMPLE TO THE MOST
COMPLEX AND ADVANCED ORGANISMS, YOU WILL NOT BE ABLE TO FIND SUCH CONNECTING
LINKS BETWEEN THE GREAT DIVISIONS OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM NOR BETWEEN THE
HIGHEST OF THE PREHUMAN ANIMAL TYPES AND THE DAWN MEN OF THE HUMAN RACES.
THESE SO CALLED “MISSING LINKS” WILL FOREVER REMAIN MISSING FOR THE SIMPLE
REASON THAT THEY NEVER EXISTED. FROM ERA TO ERA RADICALLY NEW SPECIES OF
ANIMAL LIFE ARISE. THEY DO NOT EVOLVE AS THE RESULT OF THE GRADUAL
ACCUMULATION OF SMALL VARIATIONS, THEY APPEAR AS FULL FLEDGED AND NEW ORDERS
OF LIFE, AND THEY APPEAR SUDDENLY. THE SUDDEN APPEARANCE OF NEW SPECIES AND
DIVERSIFIED ORDERS OF LIVING ORGANISMS IS WHOLLY BIOLOGIC, STRICTLY NATURAL AND
THERE IS NOTHING SUPERNATURAL CONNECTED WITH THESE GENETIC MUTATIONS. AT THE
PROPER DEGREE OF SALTINESS IN THE OCEANS ANIMAL LIFE EVOLVED AND IT WAS
COMPARITIVELY SIMPLE TO ALLOW THE BRINY WATERS TO CIRCULATE THROUGH THE
ANIMAL BODIES OF MARINE LIFE BUT WHEN THE OCEANS WERE CONTRACTED AND THE
PERCENTAGE OF SALT WAS GREATLY INCREASED, THESE SAME ANIMALS EVOLVED THE
20
ABILITY TO REDUCE THE SALTINESS OF THEIR BODY FLUIDS JUST AS THOSE ORGANISMS
WHICH LEARNED TO LIVE IN FRESH WATER ACQUIRED THE ABILITY TO MAINTAIN THE
PROPER DEGREE OF SODIUM CHLORIDE IN THEIR BODY FLUIDS BY INGENIOUS TECHNIQUES
OF SALT CONSERVATION. STUDY OF THE ROCK EMBRACED FOSSILS OF MARINE LIFE
REVEALS THE EARLY ADJUSTMENT STRUGGLES OF THESE PRIMITIVE ORGANISMS. PLANTS
AND ANIMALS NEVER CEASE MAKING ADJUSTMENTS AS THE ENVIRONMENT IS EVER
CHANGING AND LIVING ORGANISMS STRIVE TO ACCOMMODATE THEMSELVES TO THESE
NEVER ENDING FLUCTUATIONS. THE PHYSIOLOGIC EQUIPMENT AND THE ANATOMIC
STRUCTURE OF ALL NEW ORDERS OF LIFE ARE IN RESPONSE TO THE ACTION OF PHYSICAL
LAW, BUT THE SUBSEQUENT ENDOWMENT OF MIND IS A BESTOWAL OF THE ADJUTANT MIND
SPIRITS IN ACCORDANCE WITH INNATE BRAIN CAPACITY. MIND, WHILE NOT A PHYSICAL
EVOLUTION IS WHOLLY DEPENDENT ON THE BRAIN CAPACITY AFFORDED BY PURELY
PHYSICAL AND EVOLUTIONARY DEVELOPMENTS. THROUGH ALMOST ENDLESS CYCLES OF
GAINS AND LOSSES, ADJUSTMENTS AND READJUSTMENTS, ALL LIVING ORGANISMS SWING
BACK AND FORTH FROM AGE TO AGE. THOSE THAT ATTAIN COSMIC UNITY PERSIST, WHILE
THOSE THAT FALL SHORT OF THIS GOAL CEASE TO EXIST.
FOSSILS OF THIS ERA YIELD ALGAE, CORAL LIKE PLANTS, PRIMITIVE PROTOZOA, AND
SPONGE LIKE TRANSITION ORGANISMS. LIFE WAS SPARSE THROUGHOUT THESE EARLY TIMES
AND ONLY SLOWLY MADE ITS WAY OVER THE FACE OF THE EARTH. IN NORTH AMERICA THIS
ANCIENT AND PRIMITIVE FOSSIL BEARING STONE LAYER COMES TO THE SURFACE OVER THE
EASTERN, CENTRAL, AND NORTHERN REGIONS OF CANADA. THERE IS ALSO AN
INTERMITTENT EAST WEST RIDGE OF THIS ROCK WHICH EXTENDS FROM PENNSYLVANIA AND
THE ANCIENT ADIRONDACK MOUNTAINS ON THE WEST THROUGH MICHIGAN, WISCONSIN,
AND MINNESOTA AND OTHER RIDGES RUN FROM NEWFOUNDLAND TO ALABAMA AND FROM
ALASKA TO MEXICO. THE ROCKS OF THIS ERA ARE EXPOSED HERE AND THERE ALL OVER THE
WORLD BUT NONE ARE SO EASY OF INTERPRETATION AS THOSE ABOUT LAKE SUPERIOR AND
IN THE GRAND CANYON OF THE COLORADO RIVER WHERE THOSE PRIMITIVE FOSSIL BEARING
ROCKS, EXISTING IN SECERAL LAYERS, TESTIFY TO THE UPHEAVALS AND SURFACE
FLUCTUATIONS OF THOSE FARAWAY TIMES. THIS STONE LAYER, THE OLDEST FOSSIL
BEARING STRATUM IN THE CRUST OF THE EARTH HAS BEEN CRUMPLED, FOLDED, AND
GROTESQUELY TWISTED AS A RESULT OF THE UPHEAVALS OF EARTH QUAKES AND THE
EARLY VOLCANOES. THE LAVA FLOWS OF THIS AGE BROUGHT MUCH IRON, COPPER, AND
LEAD UP NEAR THE PLANETARY SURFACE. THERE ARE A FEW PLACES ON THE EARTH WHERE
21
SUCH ACTIVITIES ARE MORE GRAPHICALLY SHOWN THAN IN THE ST.CROIX VALLEY OF
WISCONSIN. IN THIS REGION THERE OCCURRED 127 SUCCESSIVE LAVA FLOWS ON LAND WITH
SUCCEEDING WATER SUBMERGENCE AND CONSEQUENT ROCK DEPOSITION LEAVING ABOUT
65 OR 70 OF THESE STRATIFIED RECORDS OF PAST AGES NOW EXPOSED TO VIEW.
SOME OF THE UPPER LAYERS OF THESE TRANSITION ROCK DEPOSITS CONTAIN SMALL
AMOUNTS OF SHALE OR SLATE OF DARK COLORS INDICATING THE PRESENCE OF ORGANIC
CARBON AND TESTIFYING TO THE EXISTENCE OF THE ANCESTORS OF THOSE FORMS OF PLANT
LIFE WHICH OVERRAN THE EARTH DURING THE SUCCEEDING CARBONIFERIOUS OR COAL AGE.
MUCH OF THE COPPER IN THESE ROCK LAYERS RESULTS FROM WATER DEPOSITION AND
SOME IS FOUND IN THE CRACKS OF THE OLDER ROCKS AND IS THE CONCENTRATE OF THE
SLUGGISH SWAMP WATER OF SOME ANCIENT SHELTERED SHORE LINE. THE IRON MINES OF
NORTH AMERICA AND EUROPE ARE LOCATED IN THE DEPOSITS AND EXTRUSIONS LYING
PARTLY IN THE OLDER UNSTRATIFIED ROCKS AND PARTLY IN THESE LATER STRATIFIED
ROCKS OF THE TRANSITION PERIODS OF LIFE FORMATION. THIS STORY IS GRAPHICALLY
TOLD WITHIN THE FOSSIL PAGES OF THE VAST “STONE BOOK” OF WORLD RECORD AND THE
PAGES OF THIS GIGANTIC BIOLOGIC RECORD UNFAILINGLY TELL THE TRUTH IF YOU BUT
ACQUIRE THE SKILL IN THEIR INTERPRETATION. IT IS LITERALLY TRUE, “THE DUST WE TREAD
UPON WAS ONCE ALIVE.”
400 MILLION YEARS B.C., SUDDENLY AND WITHOUT GRADATION ANCESTRY THE FIRST
MULTICELLULAR ANIMALS MAKE THEIR APPEARANCE. THE TRILOBITES HAVE EVOLVED AND
FOR AGES THEY DOMINATE THE SEAS. FROM THE STANPOINT OF MARINE LIFE THIS IS THE
TRILOBITE AGE. IN THE LATER PORTION OF THIS TIME SEGMENT MUCH OF NORTH AMERICA
AND EUROPE EMERGED FROM THE SEA. THE CRUST OF THE EARTH WAS TEMPORARILY
STABILIZED AND MOUNTAINS OR RATHER HIGH ELEVATIONS OF LAND ROSE ALONG THE
ATLANTIC AND PACIFIC COASTS, OVER THE WEST INDES AND SOUTHERN EUROPE AND THE
ENTIRE CARRIBBEAN REGION WAS HIGHLY ELEVATED.
380 MILLION YEARS B.C., ASIA WAS SUBSIDING AND ALL OTHER CONTINENTS WERE
EXPERIENCING A SHORT LIVED EMERGENCE. BUT AS THIS EPOCH PROGRESSED, THE NEWLY
APPEARING ATLANTIC OCEAN MADE EXTENSIVE INROADS ON ALL ADJACENT COAST LINES.
THE NORTHERN ATLANTIC OR ARCTIC SEAS WERE THEN CONNECTED WITH THE SOUTHERN
GULF WATERS. WHEN THIS SOUTHERN SEA ENTERED THE APPALACHAIN TROUGH ITS WAVES
22
BROKE UPON THE EAST AGAINST THE MOUNTAINS AS HIGH AS THE ALPS BUT IN GENERAL
THE CONTINENTS WERE UNINTERESTING LOWLANDS UTTERLY DEVOID OF SCENIC BEAUTY.
370 MILLION YEARS B.C., THE GREAT AND ALMOST TOTAL SUBMERGENCE OF NORTH AND
SOUTH AMERICA OCCURRED FOLLOWED BY THE SINKING OF AFRICA AND AUSTRALIA. ONLY
CERTAIN PARTS OF NORTH AMERICA REMAINED ABOVE THESE SHALLOW CAMBRIAN SEAS.
FIVE MILLION YEARS LATER THE SEAS WERE RETREATING BEFORE THE RISING LAND AND
ALL OF THESE PHENOMENA OF LAND SINKING AND LAND RISING WERE UNDRAMATIC AS
THEY TOOK PLACE SLOWLY OVER MILLIONS OF YEARS. THE TRILOBITE FOSSIL BEARING
STRATA OF THIS EPOCH IS EVIDENCED THROUGHOUT ALL THE CONTINENTS EXCEPT IN
CENTRAL ASIA. IN MANY REGIONS THESE ROCKS ARE HORIZONTAL BUT IN THE MOUNTAINS
THEY ARE TILTED AND DISTORTED BECAUSE OF PRESSURE AND FOLDING AND THIS PRESSURE
IN MANY CASES HAS CHANGED THE ORIGINAL CHARACTER OF THESE DEPOSITS AND
CHANGED SANDSTONE INTO QUARTZ, SHALE INTO SLATE, AND LIMESTONE INTO MARBLE.
360 MILLION YEARS B.C., LAND WAS STILL RISING, NORTH AND SOUTH AMERICA WERE WELL
UP AND WESTERN EUROPE AND THE BRITISH ISLES WERE EMERGING EXCEPT PARTS OF
WALES WHICH WERE DEEPLY SUBMERGED. THE WORLD CLIMATE WAS OCEANIC NOT
CONTINENTAL AND THE SOUTHERN SEAS WERE WARMER THAN NOW AND THEY EXTENDED
NORTHWARD OVER NORTH AMERICA UP TO THE POLAR REGIONS. THE GULF STREAM
COURSED OVER THE CENTRAL PORTION OF NORTH AMERICA BEING DEFLECTED EASTWARD
TO BATHE AND WARM THE SHORES OF GREENLAND MAKING THAT NOW ICE MANTLED
CONTINENT A VERITABLE TROPICAL PARADISE.
THE MARINE LIFE WAS MUCH ALIKE THE WORLD OVER AND CONSISTED OF THE SEAWEEDS,
ONE CELLED ORGANISMS, SIMPLE SPONGES, TRILOBITES, AND OTHER CRUSTACEANS
INCLUDING SHRIMPS, CRABS, AND LOBSTERS. THREE THOUSAND VARIETIES OF
BRACHIOPODS APPEARED AT THE CLOSE OF THIS PERIOD ONLY 200 OF WHICH HAVE
SURVIVED. THESE ANIMALS REPRESENT A VARIETY OF EARLY LIFE WHICH HAS COME DOWN
TO THE PRESENT TIME PRACTICALLY UNCHANGED.
350 MILLION YEARS B.C. WAS THE BEGINNING OF THE GREAT FLOOD PERIOD OF ALL THE
CONTINENTS EXCEPT ASIA. THE TOTAL LAND EMERGENCE THEN IS APPROXIMATELY 15%
MORE THAN EXISTS TODAY. THE ASIA MOTHER CONTINENT DID NOT FULLY SHARE THE
23
HISTORY OF THE OTHER LAND BODIES ALTHOUGH IT EXPERIENCED MANY INNUNDATIONS
DIPPING FIRST IN ONE DIRECTION AND THEN ANOTHER BUT IT DOES NOT PRESENT THE
UNIFORM ROCK DEPOSITS AND FORMATIONS DISCOVERED ON THE OTHER CONTINENTS AND
IN RECENT AGES ASIA HAS BEEN THE MOST STABLE OF ALL THE LAND MASSES.
340 MILLION YEARS B.C. THERE OCURRED ANOTHER EXTENSIVE LAND SINKING EXCEPT IN
ASIA AND AUSTRALIA. THE WATERS OF THE WORLD’S OCEANS WERE GENERALLY
COMMINGLED AND THIS WAS A GREAT LIMESTONE AGE AS MUCH OF THE STONE BEING LAID
DOWN BY LIME SECRETING ALGAE. A FEW MILLION YEARS LATER LARGE PORTIONS OF THE
AMERICAN CONTINENTS AND EUROPE BEGAN TO EMERGE FROM THE WATER. IN THE
WESTERN HEMISPHERE ONLY AN ARM OF THE PACIFIC OCEAN REMAINED OVER MEXICO AND
THE PRESENT ROCKY MOUNTAIN REGIONS BUT NEAR THE CLOSE OF THIS EPOCH THE
ATLANTIC AND PACIFIC BEGAN TO SINK.
330 MILLION YEARS B.C. MARKS THE BEGINNING OF A TIME OF COMPARATIVE QUIET ALL
OVER THE WORLD WITH MUCH LAND AGAIN ABOVE WATER. THE ONLY EXCEPTION TO THIS
REIGN OF TERRESTRIAL QUIET WAS THE ERUPTION OF THE GREAT NORTH AMERICAN
VOLCANO OF EASTERN KENTUCKY AS ONE OF THE GREATEST SINGLE VOLCANIC ACTIVITIES
THE WORLD HAS EVER KNOWN. THE ASHES OF THIS VOLCANO COVERED OVER 500 MILES TO
A DEPTH OF FROM 15 TO 20 FEET.
320 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE THIRD MAJOR FLOOD OF THIS PERIOD OCCURRED AND THE
WATERS FROM THIS INNUNDATION COVERED ALL OF THE LAND SUBMERGED BY THE
PRECEDING DELUGE WHILE EXTENDING FARTHER IN MANY DIRECTIONS ALL OVER THE
AMERICAS AND EUROPE, EASTERN NORTH AMERICA AND WESTERN EUROPE WERE FROM
10,000 TO 15,000 FEET UNDER WATER.
310 MILLION YEARS B.C. MEXICO EMERGES ABOVE THE WATER THUS CREATING THE GULF
SEA WHICH HAS MAINTAINED ITS IDENTITY EVER SINCE. THE CLIMATE REMAINS MILD AND
EQUABLE AND LAND PLANTS ARE MIGRATING FARTHER AND FARTHER FROM THE
SEASHORES. THE LIFE PATTERNS ARE WELL DEVELOPED ALTHOUGH FEW PLANT FOSSILS OF
THESE TIMES ARE TO BE FOUND. THE MARINE FAUNA DEVELOPED TO THE POINT WHERE
EVERY TYPE OF LIFE BELOW THE VERTEBRAE SCALE WAS REPRESENTED IN THE FOSSILS OF
24
THESE ROCKS WHICH WERE LAID DOWN DURING THESE TIMES. ALL OF THESE ANIMALS WERE
MARINE ORGANISMS AS NO LAND ANIMAL HAD YET APPEARED EXCEPT A FEW TYPES OF
WORMS WHICH BURROWED ALONG THE SEASHORES. THERE WAS STILL TOO MUCH CARBON
DIOXIDE IN THE AIR TO PERMIT THE EXISTENCE OF AIR BREATHERS. THE CEPHALOPDS WERE
WELL DEVELOPED AND THEY HAVE SURVIVED AS WELL AS THE MODERN PEARLY NAUTILUS,
OCTOPUS, CUTTLEFISH, AND SQUID. THE GASTROPODS WERE PRESENT IN THE SEAS AS SIGLE
SHELLED DRILLS, PERIWINKLES, AND SNAILS. THE BIVALVE GASTROPODS HAVE COME ON
DOWN MUCH THE SAME OVER THE INTERVENING MILLIONS OF YEARS AS MUSSELS, CLAMS,
OYSTERS, AND SCALLOPS.
300 MILLION YEARS B.C. BEGAN ANOTHER PERIOD OF LAND SUBMERGENCE WITH THE
SOUTHWARD AND NORTHWARD ENCROACHMENT OF THE ANCIENT SILURIAN SEAS MADE
READY TO ENGULF MOST OF EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. THE LAND WAS NOT ELEVATED
FAR ABOVE THE SEA SO THAT NOT MUCH DEPOSITION OCCURRED ABOUT THE SHORE LINES.
THE SEAS TEEMED WITH LIME SHELLED LIFE AND THE FALLING OF THESE SHELLS TO THE SEA
BOTTOM GRADUALLY BUILT UP VERY THICK LAYERS OF LIMESTONE. THIS IS THE FIRST
WIDESPREAD LIMESTONE AND IT COVERS PRACTICALLY ALL OF EUROPE AND NORTH
AMERICA BUT ONLY APPEARS AT THE EARTH’S SURFACE IN A FEW PLACES. THE THICKNESS
OF THIS ANCIENT ROCK LAYER AVERAGES ABOUT ONE THOUSAND FEET BUT MANY OF THESE
DEPOSITS HAVE SINCE BEEN GREATLY DEFORMED BY THE TILTING, UPHEAVALS, AND
FAULTING, AND MANY HAVE BEEN CHANGED TO QUARTZ, SHALE, AND MARBLE DUE TO THE
EXERTED PRESSURE.
290 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE SEA HAD LARGELY WITHDRAWN FOR THE CONTINENTS AND THE
BOTTOMS OF THE SURROUNDING OCEANS WERE SINKING. THE EARLY MOUNTAIN
MOVEMENTS OF ALL OF THE CONTINENTS WERE BEGINNING AND THE GREATEST OF THESE
CRUSTAL UPHEAVALS WERE THE HIMAMAYAS OF ASIA AND THE GREAT CALEDONIAN
MOUNTAINS EXTENDING FROM IRELAND THROUGH SCOTLAND AND ON TO SPITZBERGEN.
IT IS IN THE DEPOSITS OF THIS AGE THAT MUCH OF THE GAS, OIL, ZINC, AND LEAD ARE
FOUND. THE GAS AND OIL BEING DERIVED FROM THE ENORMOUS COLLECTIONS OF
VEGETABLE AND ANIMAL MATTER CARRIED DOWN AT THE TIME OF THE PREVIOUS LAND
SUBMERGENCE WHILE THE MINERAL DEPOSITS REPRESENT THE SEDIMENTATION OF
SLUGGISH BODIES OF WATER. MANY OF THE ROCK SALT DEPOSITS BELONG TO THIS PERIOD.
25
THE TRILOBITES RAPIDLY DECLINED AND THE CENTER OF THE STAGE WAS OCCUPIED BY THE
LARGER MOLLUSKS OR CEPHALOPODS. THESE ANIMALS GREW TO BE 15 FEET LONG AND 1
FOOT IN DIAMETER AND BECAME THE MASTERS OF THE SEAS. THIS SPECIES APPEARED
SUDDENLY AND ASSUMED DOMINANCE OF SEA LIFE.
THE GREAT VOLCANIC ACTIVITY OF THIS AGE WAS IN THE EUROPEAN SECTOR AS
ERUPTIONS FOR THE FIRST TIME IN MILLIONS OF YEARS TOOK PLACE AROUND THE
MEDITTERRANEAN TROUGH AND ESPECIALLY IN THE NEIGHBORHOOD OF THE BRITISH ISLES.
THIS LAVA FLOW OVER THE BRITISH ISLES REGION TODAY APPEARS AS ALTERNATE LAYERS
OF LAVA AND ROCK 25,000 FEET THICK. VIOLENT EARTHQUAKES ALSO TOOK PLACE IN
NORTHERN EUROPE, NOTABLY IN SCOTLAND.
280 MILLION YEARS B.C. BROUGHT THE ROCK DEPOSITS OF THIS SUBMERGENCE WHICH ARE
KNOWN IN NORTH AMERICA AS THE NIAGARA LIMESTONE BECAUSE THIS IS THE STRATUM OF
ROCK OVER WHICH NIAGARA FALLS NOW FLOWS. THIS LAYER OF ROCK EXTENDS FROM THE
EASTERN MOUNTAINS TO THE MISSISSIPPI VALLEY REGION BUT NOT FARTHER WEST EXCEPT
TO THE SOUTH. SEVERAL LAYERS EXTEND OVER CANADA, PORTIONS OF SOUTH AMERICA,
AUSTRALIA, AND MOST OF EUROPE WITH THE AVERAGE THICKNESS OF THIS NIAGARA SERIES
BEING ABOUT 600 FEET. IMMEDIATELY OVERLYING THE NIAGARA DEPOSIT IN MANY REGIONS
MAY BE FOUND A COLLECTION OF CONGLOMERATE, SHALE, AND ROCK SALT, AN
ACCUMULATION OF SECONDARY SUBSIDENCES. THIS SALT SETTLED IN GREAT LAGOONS
WHICH WERE ALTERNATELY OPENED UP TO THE SEA AND THEN CUT OFF SO THAT
EVAPORATION OCCURRED WITH DEPOSITION OF SALT ALONG WITH OTHER MATTER HELD IN
SOLUTION. IN SOME REGIONS THESE ROCK SALT BEDS ARE SEVENTY FEET THICK.
THE CLIMATE IS EVEN AND MILD AND MARINE FOSSILS ARE LAID DOWN IN THE ARCTIC
REGIONS BUT BY THE END OF THIS EPOCH THE SEAS ARE SO EXCESSIVELY SALTY THAT
LITTLE LIFE SURVIVES. THERE IS A GREAT INCREASE IN ECHODERMS, THE STONE LILLIES, AS
IS EVIDENCED BY THE CRINOID LIMESTONE DEPOSITS. THE TRILOBITES HAVE NEARLY
DISAPPEARED AND THE MOLLUSKS CONTINUE MONARCHS OF THE SEAS AS CORAL REEF
FORMATION INCREASES GREATLY. IN THE MORE FAVORABLE LOCATIONS PRIMITIVE WATER
SCORPIONS FIRST EVOLVE AND SOON THEREAFTER AND SUDDENLY THE TRUE SCORPIONS,
ACTUAL AIR BREATHERS, MAKE THEIR APPEARANCE. THE BRACHIOPODS EARLY REACHED
THEIR CLIMAX BEING SUCCEEDED BY THE ARTHROPODS, AND BARNACLES MADE THEIR FIRST
APPEARANCE.
26
270 MILLION YEARS B.C. IN MILLIONS UPON MILLIONS OF YEARS NOT SO MUCH LAND HAS
BEEN ABOVE WATER AT ONE TIME, ONE OF THE GREATEST LAND EMERGENCE EPOCHS IN ALL
WORLD HISTORY. FIVE MILLION YEARS LATER THE LAND AREAS OF NORTH AND SOUTH
AMERICA, EUROPE, AFRICA, NORTHERN ASIA, AND AUSTRALIA WERE BRIEFLY INUNDATED
AND IN NORTH AMERICA THE SUBMERGENCE AT ONE TIME OR ANOTHER BEING ALMOST
COMPLETE AND THE RESULTING LIMESTONE LAYERS RUN FROM 500 TO 5,000 FEET IN
THICKNESS. THESE VARIOUS DEVONIAN SEAS EXTENDED FIRST IN ONE DIRECTION AND THEN
IN ANOTHER SO THAT THE IMMENSE ARCTIC NORTH AMERICAN INLAND SEA FOUND AN
OUTLET TO THE PACIFIC OCEAN THROUGH NORTHERN CALIFORNIA.
260 MILLION YEARS B.C. FOUND NORTH AMERICA PARTIALLY OVERSPREAD BY SEAS HAVING
SIMULTANEOUS CONNECTION WITH THE PACIFIC, ATLANTIC, ARCTIC, AND GULF WATERS.
THE DEPOSITS OF THESE LATER STAGES OF THE FIRST DEVONIAN FLOOD AVERAGE ABOUT
ONE THOUSAND FEET IN THICKNESS. THE CORAL REEFS CHARACTERIZING THESE TIMES
INDICATE THAT THE INLAND SEAS WERE CLEAR AND SHALLOW. SUCH CORAL DEPOSITS ARE
EXPOSED IN THE BANKS OF THE OHIO RIVER NEAR LOUISVILLE, KENTUCKY AND ARE ABOUT
100 FEET THICK EMBRACING MORE THAN TWO HUNDRED VARIETIES. THESE CORAL
FORMATIONS EXTEND THROUGH CANADA AND NORTHERN EUROPE TO THE ARCTIC REGIONS.
FOLLOWING THESE SUBMERGENCES MANY OF THE SHORE LINES WERE CONSIDERABLY
ELEVATED SO THAT THE EARLIER DEPOSITS WERE COVERED WITH MUD OR SHALE. THERE IS
ALSO A RED SANDSTONE STRATUM THAT EXTENDS OVER MUCH OF THE EARTH’S SURFACE
AND ARE SUGGESTIVE OF ARID OR SEMI-ARID CONDITIONS BUT THE CLIMATE OF THIS ERA
WAS STILL MILD AND EVEN.
250 MILLION YEARS B.C. WITNESSED THE APPEARANCE OF THE FISH FAMILY, THE
VERTEBRATES, ONE OF THE MOST IMPORTANT STEPS IN ALL PREHUMAN EVOLUTION. THE
ARTHROPODS OR CRUSTECEANS WERE THE ANCESTORS OF THE FIRST VERTEBRATE. THE
FORERUNNERS OF THE FISH FAMILY WERE TWO MODIFIED ARTHROPOD ANCESTORS AND ONE
HAD A LONG BODY CONNECTING HEAD AND TAIL WHILE THE OTHER WAS A BACKBONELESS
JAWLESS PREFISH. THESE PRLIMINARY TYPES WERE QUICKLY DESTROYED WHEN THE FISHES,
THE FIRST VERTEBRATES OF THE ANIMAL WORLD MADE THEIR SUDDEN APPEARANCE FROM
THE NORTH. MANY OF THE LARGEST TRUE FISH BELONG TO THIS AGE AND SOME OF THE
27
TEETH BEARING VARIETIES BEING TWENTY-FIVE TO THIRTY FEET LONG AND ARE THE
ANCESTORS OF OUR PRESENT DAY SHARKS. THE LUNG AND ARMORED FISHES REACHED
THEIR EVOLUTIONARY APEX AND HAD ADAPTED TO BOTH FRESH AND SALT WATER.
VERITABLE BONE BEDS OF FISH TEETH AND SKELETONS MAY BE FOUND IN THE DEPOSITS
LAID DOWN IN RICH FOSSIL BEDS ALONG THE COAST OF CALIFORNIA SINCE MANY
SHELTERED BAYS OF THE PACIFIC OCEAN EXTENDED INTO THE LAND OF THAT REGION.
THE LAND WAS BEING RAPIDLY OVERRUN BY THE NEW ORDERS OF LAND VEGETATION
WHERE SUDDENLY THE PROLIFIC FERN FAMILY APPEARED AND QUICKLY SPREAD OVER THE
RAPID RISING LAND MASS IN ALL PARTS OF THE WORLD. TREE TYPES TWO FEET THICK AND
FORTY FEET HIGH SOON DEVELOPED AND LATER ON LEAVES EVOLVED BUT THESE EARLY
VARIETIES HAD ONLY RUDIMENTARY FOLIAGE. THERE WERE MANY SMALLER PLANTS BUT
THEIR FOSSILS ARE NOT FOUND SINCE THEY WERE USUALLY DESTROYED BY THE STILL
EARLIER APPEARING BACTERIA.
240 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE LAND OVER PARTS OF BOTH NORTH AND SOUTH AMERICA AND
EUROPE BEGAN TO SINK. THE ARCTIC SEAS AGAIN MOVED SOUTHWARD OVER MUCH OF
NORTH AMERICA, EUROPE, AND WESTERN ASIA WHILE THE SOUTHERN PACIFIC COVERED
MOST OF INDIA. THIS INUNDATION WAS SLOW IN APPEARING AND EQUALLY SLOW IN
RETREATING EVIDENCED IN THE CATSKILL MOUNTAINS ALONG THE WEST BANK OF THE
HUDSON RIVER IS ONE OF THE LARGEST GEOLOGIC MONUMENTS OF THIS EPOCH TO BE
FOUND ON THE SURFACE OF NORTH AMERICA.
230 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE SEAS CONTINUE THEIR RETREAT AS MUCH OF NORTH AMERICA
WAS ABOVE WATER WITH GREAT VOLCANIC ACTIVITY OCCURRING IN THE ST. LAWRENCE
REGION AND MT. ROYAL AT MONTREAL IS THE ERODED NECK OF ONE OF THESE VOLCANOES.
THESE DEPOSITS ARE WELL SHOWN IN THE APPALACHAIN MOUNTAINS WHERE THE
SUSQUEHANNA BIVER HAS CUT A VALLEY EXPOSING THESE SUCCESSIVE LAYERS WHICH
ATTAINED A THICKNESS OF OVER 13,000 FEET. THE ELEVATION OF THE CONTINENTS
PROCEEDED AND THE ATMOSPHERE WAS BECOMING ENRICHED WITH OXYGEN. THE EARTH
WAS OVERSPREAD BY VAST FORESTS OF FERNS ONE HUNDRED FEET HIGH AND BY THE
PECULIAR TREES OF THOSE DAYS WITH NO LEAVES.
28
220 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE CENTRAL PORTION OF NORTH AMERICA WAS INUNDATED
CREATING TWO GREAT INLAND SEAS AND BOTH THE ATLANTIC AND PACIFIC COASTAL
HIGHLANDS WERE SITUATED JUST BEYOND THE PRESENT SHORE LINES. THESE TWO SEAS
PRESENTLY UNITED COMMINGLED THEIR DIFFERENT FORMS OF LIFE AND THE UNION OF
THESE MARINA FAUNA MARKED THE BEGINNING OF THE RAPID AND WORLDWIDE DECLINE IN
MARINE LIFE AND THE OPENING OF THE SUSEQUENT LAND-LIFE PERIOD.
210 MILLION YEARS B.C. WHEN THE SEAS WERE AT THEIR HEIGHT A NEW EVOLUTIONARY
DEVELOPMENT SUDDENLY OCCURRED AS THE FIRST LAND ANIMALS APPEARED. THERE
WERE NUMEROUS SPECIES OF THESE ANIMALS THAT WERE ABLE TO LIVE ON LAND OR IN
WATER AS THESE AIR BREATHING AMPHIBIANS DEVELOPED FROM THE ARTHROPODS WHOSE
SWIM BLADDERS HAD EVOLVED INTO LUNGS. FROM THE BRINY WATERS OF THE SEAS THERE
CRAWLED OUT UPON THE LAND SNAILS, SCORPIONS, AND FROGS. TODAY FROGS STILL LAY
THEIR EGGS IN WATER AND THEIR YOUNG FIRST EXIST AS LITTLE FISHES, TADPOLES. VERY
SOON THEREAFTER THE INSECTS FIRST APPEARED AND TOGETHER WITH SPIDERS, SCORPIONS,
COCKROACHES, CRICKETS, AND LOCUSTS OVERSPREAD THE CONTINENTS OF THE WORLD.
DRAGON FLIES MEASURING THIRTY INCHES ACROSS AND 1000 SPECIES OF COCKROACHES
DEVELOPED AND SOME GREW TO BE 4 INCHES LONG.
THE WATERS OF THE MANY INLAND SEAS WERE SO HEAVILY CHARGED WITH LIME AND
OTHER MINERALS AS GREATLY TO INTERFERE WITH THE PROGRESS AND DEVELOPMENT OF
MANY MARINE SPECIES. EVENTUALLY THE SEAS CLEARED UP AS THE RESULT OF AN
EXTENSIVE STONE DEPOSIT AND IN SOME CASES CONTAINING LEAD AND ZINC. THE DEPOSITS
OF THIS EARLY CARBONIFEROUS AGE ARE FROM 500 TO 2,000 FEET THICK CONSISTING OF
SANDSTONE, SHALE, AND LIMESTONE. THE OLDEST STRATA YIELD THE FOSSILS OF BOTH
LAND AND MARINE ANIMALS AND PLANTS ALONG WITH MUCH GRAVEL AND BASIN
SEDIMENTS. LITTLE WORKABLE COAL IS FOUND IN THESE OLDER STRATA AND THE
DEPOSITIONS LAID DOWN IN EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA ARE VERY SIMILAR. TOWARD
THE CLOSE OF THIS EPOCH THE LAND OF NORTH AMERICA BEGAN TO RISE AND THEN THERE
WAS A BRIEF INTERRUPTION AND THE SEA RETURNED TO COVER ABOUT HALF OF ITS
PREVIOUS BEDS. THIS WAS A SHORT INUNDATION AND MOST OF THE LAND WAS SOON ABOVE
WATER AS SOUTH AMERICA WAS STILL CONNECTED WITH EUROPE BY WAY OF AFRICA. THIS
EPOCH SAW THE BEGINNING OF THE VOSGES, BLACK FOREST, AND URAL MOUNTAINS AND
29
STUMPS OF OTHER AND OLDER MOUNTAINS ARE TO BE FOUND ALL OVER GREAT BRITAIN
AND EUROPE.
200 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE MORE EXTENSIVE COAL FORMATION ACTIVITIES WERE IN
PROGRESS AND THE LENGTH OF THE COAL DEPOSITION ERA WAS A LITTLE MORE THAN 25
MILLION YEARS. THE LAND WAS GOING UP AND DOWN DUE TO THE SHIFTING SEA LEVEL
OCCASIONED BY ACTIVITIES ON THE OCEAN BOTTOMS. THIS CRUSTAL UNEASINESS AND THE
PROLIFIC VEGETATION OF THE COASTAL SWAMPS CONTRIBUTED TO THE PRODUCTION OF
EXTENSIVE COAL DEPOSITS. THE COAL LAYERS ALTERNATE WITH SHALE, STONE, AND
CONGLOMERATE AND THESE COAL BEDS OVER CENTRAL AND EASTERN UNITED STATES
VARY IN THICKNESS FROM FORTY TO FIFTY FEET EVEN THOUGH MANY OF THESE DEPOSITS
WERE WASHED AWAY DURING SUBSEQUENT LAND ELEVATIONS BUT IN SOME PARTS OF
NORTH AMERICA AND EUROPE THE COAL BEARING STRATA ARE 18,000 FEET IN THICKNESS.
THE PRESENCE OF ROOTS OF TREES AS THEY GREW IN THE CLAY UNDERLYING THE PRESENT
COAL BEDS DEMONSTRATES THAT COAL WAS FORMED EXACTLY WHERE IT IS NOW FOUND.
COAL IS THE WATER PRESERVED AND PRESSURE MODIFIED REMAINS OF THE RANK
VEGETATION IN THE BOGS AND ON THE SWAMP SHORES OF THIS FARAWAY AGE. COAL
LAYERS OFTEN HOLD BOTH GAS AND OIL AND IN NORTH AMERICA THE LAYERS OF COAL IN
THE VARIOUS BEDS INDICATE THE NUMBER OF TIMES THE LAND FELL AND ROSE AND THIS
VARIES FROM 10 TIMES IN ILLINOIS, 20 TIMES IN PENNSYLVANIA, 35 TIMES IN ALABAMA, TO 75
TIMES IN CANADA AND BOTH FRESH AND SALT WATER FOSSILS ARE FOUND IN THESE COAL
BEDS.
180 MILLION YEARS B.C. SAW THE CLOSE OF THE COAL AGE AS COAL HAD BEEN FORMED ALL
OVER THE WORLD AND THE LAND EAST OF THE MISSISSIPPI VALLEY ROSE AND HAS EVER
SINCE REMAINED ABOVE THE SEA. THIS LAND ELEVATION PERIOD MARKS THE BEGINNING OF
THE MODERN MOUNTAINS OF NORTH AMERICA AND VOLCANOES WERE STILL ACTIVE IN
ALASKA AND CALIFORNIA AND EASTERN AMERICA AND WESTERN EUROPE WERE
CONNECTED BY THE CONTINENT OF GREENLAND. THE PLANTS OF THESE TIMES WERE SPORE
BEARING AND THE WIND WAS ABLE TO SPREAD THEM FAR AND WIDE. THE TRUNKS OF THE
TREES WERE COMMONLY 7 FEET IN DIAMETER AND OFTEN 125 FEET HIGH AND THE MODERN
FERNS ARE TRULY RELICS OF THESE BYGONE DAYS.
30
170 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE CONTINENTS WERE COVERED BY GREAT AND SMALL SALT
LAKES AND NUMEROUS INLAND SEAS CONNECTED TO THE OCEANS BY NARROW STRAITS.
THE LAND BRIDGES AND CONTINENTS THAT HAD LONG CONNECTED SOUTH AMERICA AND
AFRICA AND NORTH AMERICA WITH EUROPE HAD DISAPPEARED WITH SUBMERGENCE.
GRADUALLY THE INLAND LAKES AND SEAS WERE DRYING UP ALL OVER THE WORLD AS
MOUNTAIN AND REGIONAL GLACIERS BEGAN TO APPEAR ESPECIALLY OVER THE SOUTHERN
HEMISPHERE. SO TWO NEW CLIMATIC FACTORS APPEARED, GLACIATION AND ARIDITY,
ESPECIALLY IN MANY OF THE EARTH’S HIGHER REGIONS. THE SEED PLANTS FIRST APPEARED
AND THEY AFFORDED A BETTER FOOD SUPPLY FOR THE SUBSEQUENTLY INCREASED LAND
ANIMAL LIFE. THE INSECTS UNDERWENT A RADICAL CHANGE AS THE RESTING STAGES
EVOLVED TO MEET THE DEMANDS OF SUSPENDED ANIMATION DURING WINTER AND
DROUGHT. IN AFRICA THE FIRST STEP IN THE EVOLUTION OF THE FROG INTO A REPTILE
OCCURRED AND THIS PREREPTILIAN CREATURE AN AIR BREATHER SPREAD ALL OVER THE
WORLD AS THE ATMOSPHERE HAS CHANGGED TO SUPPORT ANIMAL RESPIRATION.
THE GRADUAL COOLING OF THE OCEAN WATERS CONTRIBUTED MUCH TO THE
DESTRUCTION OF OCEANIC LIFE OF THOSE AGES AS THE MARINE LIFE TOOK REFUGE IN THREE
FAVORABLE RETREATS, THE GULF OF MEXICO REGION, THE GANGES BAY OF INDIA, AND THE
SICILIAN BAY OF THE MEDITERRANEAN BASIN AND IT WAS THESE THREE REGIONS THAT THE
NEW MARINE SPECIES, BORN TO ADVERSITY, LATER WENT FORTH TO REPLENISH THE SEAS.
160 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE LAND WAS LARGELY COVERED WITH VEGETATION ADAPTED TO
SUPPORT LAND ANIMAL LIFE AS THE ATMOSPHERE HAD BECOME IDEAL FOR ANIMAL
RESPIRATION THUS ENDING THE PERIOD OF MARINE LIFE CURTAILMENT AND THOSE TESTING
TIMES OF BIOLOGIC ADVERSITY WHICH ELIMINATED ALL FORMS OF LIFE EXCEPT THAT
WHICH HAD SURVIVAL VALUE AND THEREFORE ENTITLED TO FUNCTION AS ANCESTORS OF
THE MORE RAPIDLY DEVELOPING AND HIGHLY DIFFERENTIATED LIFE OF THE ENSUING AGES
OF THE PLANETARY EVOLUTION. THIS PERIOD MARKS THE END OF THE PERMIAN PERIOD AND
THE LONG PALEOZOIC ERA WHICH COVERS ONE QUARTER OF THE PLANETARY HISTORY OR
250 MILLION YEARS.
150 MILLION YEARS B.C. NORTH AMERICA FOR THE FIRST TIME IS GEOGRAPHICALLY
ISOLATED BUT NOT FOR LONG AS THE BERING STRAIT LAND BRIDGE SOON AGAIN EMERGES
CONNECTING THE CONTINENT WITH ASIA. GREAT TROUGHS DEVELOPED IN NORTH AMERICA
31
PARALLELING THE ATLANTIC AND PACIFIC COASTS AND THESE TROUGHS OR VALLEYS WERE
LATER FILLED WITH EROSION DEPOSITS AND THESE TROUGHS WERE GREATLY ELEVATED BY
LAVA FLOWS WHICH OCCURRED UNDERGROUND. THE PACIFIC COAST USUALLY ABOVE
WATER DURING THE CONTINENTAL SUBMERGENCES WENT DOWN EXCEPT THE SOUTHERN
PART OF CALIFORNIA AND A LARGE ISLAND WHICH THEN EXISTED IN WHAT IS NOW THE
PACIFIC OCEAN. THIS ANCIENT CALIFORNIA SEA WAS RICH IN MARINE LIFE AND EXTENDED
EASTWARD TO CONNECT WITH THE OLD SEA BASIN OF THE MIDWESTERN REGION.
140 MILLION YEARS B.C. SUDDENLY AND WITH ONLY THE HINT OF THE PREREPTILIAN
ANCESTORS THAT DEVELOPED IN AFRICA DURING THE PRECEDING EPOCH REPTILES
DEVELOPED RAPIDLY SOON YIELDING CROCODILES, SCALED REPTILES, AND EVENTUALLY
BOTH SEA SERPENTS AND FLYING REPTILES AS THEIR TRANSITION ANCESTORS SPEEDILY
DISAPPEARED. THESE RAPIDLY EVOLVING REPTILIAN DINOSAURS SOON BECAME THE
MONARCHS OF THIS AGE. THEY WERE EGG LAYERS AND THEY WERE DISTINGUISHED FROM
ALL ANIMALS BY HAVING SMALL BRAINS WEIGHING LESS THAN ONE POUND AND
CONTROLLING A CREATURE LATER WEIGHING AS MUCH AS FORTY TONS. EARLIER REPTILES
WERE SMALLER, CARNIVERIOUS, AND WALKED ON THEIR HIND LEGS, THEY HAD HOLLOW
AVIAN BONES, AND SUBSEQUENTLY DEVELOPED ONLY THREE TOES ON THEIR HIND FEET.
LATER ON, THE HERBIVOROUS DINOSAURS EVOLVED AS THEY WALKED ON ALL FOURS AND
ONE BRANCH OF THIS GROUP EVEN DEVELOPED A PROTECTIVE ARMOR.
120 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE GREAT EVENT OF THIS PERIOD WAS THE EVOLUTION AND THE
DECLINE OF THE DINOSAURS. THE DINOSAURS EVOLVED IN ALL SIZES FROM A SPECIES LESS
THAN TWO FEET LONG UP TO THE HUGE NONCARNIVEROUS DINOSAURS SEVENTY-FIVE FEET
LONG THE LARGEST CREATURES IN ALL OF WORLD HISTORY. THE LARGEST ORIGINATED IN
WESTERN NORTH AMERICA AND ARE BURIED THROUGHOUT THE ROCKY MOUNTAIN REGIONS
ALONG THE WHOLE OF THE ATLANTIC COAST OF NORTH AMERICA, OVER WESTERN EUROPE,
SOUTH AFRICA, AND INDIA, BUT NOT IN AUSTRALIA. THESE MASSIVE CREATURES BECAME
LESS ACTIVE AND LESS STRONG AS THEY GREW LARGER AND LARGER BUT THEY REQUIRED
SUCH AN ENORMOUS AMOUNT OF FOOD AND THE LAND WAS SO OVERRUN BY THEM THAT
THEY LITERALLY STARVED TO DEATH AND BECAME EXTINCT AS THEY LACKED THE
INTELLIGENCE TO COPE WITH THE SITUATION.
32
BY THIS TIME MOST OF THE EASTERN PART OF NORTH AMERICA WHICH HAD LONG BEEN
ELEVATED HAD BEEN LEVELED DOWN AND WASHED INTO THE ATLANTIC OCEAN SO THAT
THE COAST EXTENDED SEVERAL HUNDRED MILES FARTHER OUT THAN NOW. THE WESTERN
PART OF THE CONTINENT WAS STILL UP BUT EVEN THESE REGIONS WERE LATER INVADED BY
BOTH THE NORTHERN POLAR SEA AND THE PACIFIC OCEAN WHICH EXTENDED EASTWARD TO
THE DAKOTA BLACK HILLS REGION. THE NORTHERN POLAR SEA EXTENDED DOWN AND
COVERING ALL OF SOUTH AMERICA EXCEPT THE SOON APPEARING ANDES MOUNTAINS.
MOST OF CHINA AND RUSSIA WAS INUNDATED BUT THE WATER INVASION WAS GREATEST IN
EUROPE. THE BEAUTIFUL LITHOGRAPHIC STONE OF SOUTHERN GERMANY WAS LAID DOWN
AS THIS STRATA OF FOSSILS INCLUDED THE MOST DELICATE WINGS OF OLDEN INSECTS AND
PRESERVED AS IF IT WERE JUST YESTERDAY.
110 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE SEA URCHIN WAS ONE OF THE OUTSTANDING MUTATIONS OF
THIS EPOCH AS MARKED CHANGES OCCURRED IN THE FISH FAMILY WITH A STURGEON TYPE
FISH FIRST APPEARING BUT THE MOST FEROCIOUS SEA SERPENTS DESCENDED FROM THE
LAND REPTILES AND THREATENED DESTRUCTION OF THE ENTIRE FISH FAMILY. THESE SEA
SERPENTS REPRESENT A BACKWARD STEP IN EVOLUTION AND THIS IS WHAT HAPPENED
WHEN THESE REPTILES FORSOOK THE LAND AND RETURNED TO THE SEAS. AS TIME PASSED
THESE SEA SERPENTS GREW TO SUCH A SIZE THEY BECAME VERY SLUGGISH AND SOON
PERISHED BECAUSE THEY TOO DID NOT HAVE BRAINS LARGE ENOUGH ONLY TWO OUNCES TO
PROTECT THEIR IMMENSE BODIES RANGING FROM 35 TO 50 FEET IN LENGTH. SOON AFTER,
TWO SPECIES OF DINOSAURS MIGRATED TO THE SEAS IN A FUTILE ATTEMPT AT SELF
PRESERVATION AS TWO OTHER TYPES WERE DRIVEN TO THE AIR BY THE BITTER
COMPETITION OF LIFE ON LAND. THESE FLYING PTEROSAURS WERE NOT THE ANCESTORS OF
THE TRUE BIRDS OF SUBSEQUENT AGES, THEY EVOLVED FROM THE HOLLOW BONED LEAPING
DINOSAURS AND WINGS OF BATLIKE FORMATION WITH A SPREAD OF 20 TO 25 FEET AND
GROWING BODIES TO 10 FEET LONG WITH SEPARABLE JAWS MUCH LIKE THOSE OF MODERN
SNAKES. THEY REPRESENT THE NONSURVIVING STRAINS OF BIRD ANCESTRY. TURTLES
INCREASED DURING THIS PERIOD FIRST APPEARING IN NORTH AMERICA AS THEIR ANCESTORS
HAD COME OVER FROM ASIA BY WAY OF THE NORTHERN LAND BRIDGE. THIS JURASSIC
PERIOD EMBRACED THE HEIGHT AND THE BEGINNING DECLINE OF THE REPTILES AND
EXTENDED NEARLY 25 MILLION YEARS.
33
100 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE NORTH AMERICAN CONTINENT AND EUROPE ARE WELL ABOVE
WATER AND THE WARPING OF THE AMERICAN CONTINENTS CONTINUES RESULTING IN THE
METAMORPHOSING OF THE ANDES MOUNTAINS AND IN THE GRADUAL ELEVATION OF THE
WESTERN PLAINS OF NORTH AMERICA WHILE MOST OF MEXICO WAS BENEATH THE SEA. THE
ATLANTIC AND THE INDIAN OCEANS WERE THEN MUCH AS THEY ARE TODAY.
95 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE AMERICAN AND EUROPEAN LAND MASSES AGAIN BEGAN TO SINK.
THE SOUTHERN SEAS COMMENCED THE INVASION OF NORTH AMERICA AND GRADUALLY
EXTENDED NORTHWARD TO CONNECT WITH THE ARCTIC OCEAN CONSTITUTING THE SECOND
GREATEST SUBMERGENCE OF THE CONTINENT. BEFORE THIS, THE EASTERN APPALACHAIN
HIGHLANDS HAD BEEN ALMOST COMPLETELY WORN DOWN TO THE WATER’S LEVEL AND THE
MANY COLORED LAYERS OF PURE CLAY NOW USED FOR THE MANUFACTURE OF
EARTHENWARE WERE LAID DOWN OVER THE ATLANTIC COAST REGIONS DURING THIS AGE
AND AN AVERAGE THICKNESS BEING ABOUT 2,000 FEET.
GREAT VOLCANIC ACTIONS OCCURRED SOUTH OF THE ALPS AND ALONG THE LINE OF THE
PRESENT CALIFORNIA COAST-RANGE MOUNTAINS. THE GREATEST CRUSTAL DEFORMATIONS
IN MILLIONS OF YEARS TOOK PLACE IN MEXICO, EUROPE, RUSSIA, JAPAN, AND SOUTHERN
SOUTH AMERICA WITH THE CLIMATE BECOMING INCREASINGLY DIVERSIFIED.
90 MILLION YEARS B.C. ANGIOSPERMS EMERGED AND THESE LAND PLANTS SUDDENLY
APPEARED ALONG WITH FIG TREES, MAGNOLIAS, AND TULIP TREES AND SOONAFTER THIS
TIME FIG TREES, BREADFRUIT TREES, AND PALMS OVERSPREAD EUROPE AND THE WESTERN
PLAINS OF NORTH AMERICA WHILE NO NEW LAND ANIMALS APPEARED.
85 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE BERING STRAIT CLOSED SHUTTING OFF THE COOLING WATERS OF
THE NORTHERN SEAS AND THEREFORE THE MARINE LIFE OF THE ATLANTIC AND GULF
WATERS AND THAT OF THE PACIFIC OCEAN HAD DIFFERED GREATLY OWING TO THE
TEMPERATURE VARIATIONS OF THESE TWO BODIES OF WATER WHICH NOW BECAME
UNIFORM.
THE SEDIMENTATIONS OF THIS ERA ARE LAYERED IN THICKNESS FROM 200 FEET IN SOME
PLACES TO 10,000 FEET IN WESTERN NORTH AMERICA AND NUMEROUS EUROPEAN
LOCALITIES AND ALONG THE EASTERN BORDERS OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS THESE
DEPOSITS MAY BE OBSERVED IN THE UPTILTED FOOTHILLS. ALL OVER THE WORLD THESE
34
STRATA ARE PERMEATED WITH CHALK AND THESE LAYERS OF POROUS SEMIROCK PICK UP
WATER AT UPTURNED OUTCROPS AND CONVEY IT DOWNWARD TO FURNISH THE WATER
SUPPLY OF MUCH OF THE EARTH’S PRESENT ARID REGIONS.
80 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE WESTERN ADVANCE OF THE CONTINENTAL DRIFT WAS COMING
TO A STANDSTILL AND THE ENORMOUS ENERGY OF THE SLUGGISH MOMENTUM OF THE
HINTER CONTINENTAL MASS UNCRUMPLED THE PACIFIC SHORE LINE OF BOTH NORTH AND
SOUTH AMERICA AND INITIATED PROFOUND REPERCUSSIONAL CHANGES ALONG THE PACIFIC
SHORES OF ASIA. THIS CIRCUMPACIFIC LAND ELEVATION WHICH CULMINATED IN PRESENT
DAY MOUNTAIN RANGES IS MORE THAN 25,000 MILES LONG AND THE UPHEAVALS
ATTENDANT UPON ITS BIRTH WERE THE GREATEST SURFACE DISTORTIONS TO TAKE PLACE
SINCE LIFE APPEARED ON EARTH AND THE SAME TIME OF LAVA FLOWS BOTH ABOVE AND
BELOW GROUND WERE EXTENSIVE AND WIDESPREAD.
75 MILLION YEARS B.C. MARKS THE END OF THE CONTINENTAL DRIFT FROM ALASKA TO CAPE
HORN THE LONG PACIFIC COAST MOUNTAIN RANGES WERE COMPLETED BUT THERE WERE AS
YET FEW PEAKS. THE BACKTHRUST OF THE HALTED CONTINENTAL DRIFT CONTINUED THE
ELEVATION OF THE WESTERN PLAINS OF NORTH AMERICA WHILE IN THE EAST THE WORN
DOWN APPALACHAIN MOUNTAINS OF THE ATLANTIC COAST REGION WERE PROJECTED
STRAIGHT UP WITH LITTLE OR NO TILTING.
70 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE CRUSTAL DISTORTIONS CONNECTED WITH THE MAXIMUM
ELEVATION OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAIN REGION TOOK PLACE AND A LARGE SEGMENT OF
ROCK WAS OVERTHRUST FIFTEEN MILES AT THE SURFACE IN BRITISH COLUMBIA WHERE THE
CAMBRIAN ROCKS ARE OBLIQUELY THRUST OUT OVER THE CRETACEOUS LAYERS AND ALSO
WITNESSED ON THE EASTERN SLOPE OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS NEAR THE CANADIAN
BORDER EXPOSING THE PRELIFE STONE LAYERS SHOVED OUT OVER THE THEN RECENT
CRETACEOUS DEPOSITS.
SUBMARINE VOLCANOES BROKE OUT IN THE SUBMERGED HIMALAYAN REGION AS MUCH
OF THE REST OF ASIA INCLUDING SIBERIA WAS STILL UNDERWATER.
65 MILLION YEARS B.C. THERE OCCURRED ONE OF THE GREATEST LAVA FLOWS OF ALL TIME
AS THE DEPOSITION LAYERS OF THESE AND PRECEDING LAVA FLOWS ARE FOUND ALL OVER
35
THE AMERICAS, NORTH AND SOUTH AFRICA, AUSTRALIA, AND PARTS OF EUROPE. NORTH
AMERICA WAS THE GREAT FIELD OF THE LAND ANIMAL EVOLUTION OF THESE TIMES AS
MOST OF EUROPE WAS UNDER WATER. THE CLIMATE WAS WARM AND UNIFORM WITH THE
ARCTIC REGIONS ENJOYING WEATHER MUCH LIKE THAT OF THE PRESENT CLIMATE IN
CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN NORTH AMERICA. PLANT LIFE EVOLUTION SAW THE APPEARANCE
OF MANY PRESENT DAY TREES AS BEECH, BIRCH, OAK, WALNUT, SYCAMORE, MAPLE, AND
MODERN PALMS AS FRUITS, GRASSES, AND CEREALS BECOMING ABUNDANT AND THESE SEED
BEARING GRASSES AND TREES WERE TO THE PLANT WORLD WHAT THE ANCESTORS OF MAN
WERE TO THE ANIMAL WORLD. SUDDENLY AND WITHOUT PREVIOUS GRADATION THE GREAT
FAMILY OF FLOWERING PLANTS MUTATED AND THIS NEW FLORA SOON OVERSPREAD THE
ENTIRE WORLD.
60 MILLION YEARS B.C. AS LAND REPTILES WERE ON THE DECLINE THE DINOSAURS
CONTINUED AS MONARCHS OF THE LAND BUT THE LEAD NOW BEING TAKEN BY THE MORE
AGILE AND ACTIVE TYPES OF THE SMALLER LEAPING KANGAROO VARIETIES OF THE
CARNIVOROUS DINOSAURS. SOME TIME PREVIOUS THERE APPEARED NEW TYPES OF
HERBIVOROUS DINOSAURS WHOSE RAPID INCREASE WAS DUE TO THE APPEARANCE OF THE
GRASS FAMILY OF LAND PLANTS AND ONE OF THE GRASS EATING DINOSAURS WAS A TRUE
QUADRUPED HAVING 2 HORNS AND A CAPELIKE SHOULDER FLANGE. A LAND TYPE OF
TURTLE APPEARED MEASURING TWENTY FEET ACROSS NEAR THE SAME TIME MODERN
CROCODILES AND TRUE SNAKES OF THE PRESENT DAY TYPES ARRIVED.
55 MILLION YEARS B.C. A SMALL PIGEON LIKE BIRD APPEARED AND WAS THE FIRST OF THE
TRUE BIRDS AND THE ANCESTOR OF ALL BIRD LIFE. THIS WAS THE THIRD TYPE OF FLYING
CREATURE TO APPEAR ON EARTH AND IT SPRANG DIRECTLY FROM THE REPTILIAN GROUP
AND NOT FROM THE CONTEMPORARY FLYING DINOSAUR NOR FROM THE EARLIER TYPES OF
TOOTHED LAND BIRDS.
THERE HAD BEEN 24 GREAT INUNDATIONS AND THESE ALTERNATE PERIODS OF LAND AND
SEA DOMINANCE HAVE OCCURRED IN MILLION YEARS CYCLES AS THERE HAS BEEN AN
AGELONG RHYTHM ASSOCIATED WITH THIS RISE AND FALL OF THE OCEAN FLOOR AND
CONTINENTAL LAND LEVELS. THESE SAME RHYTHMICAL CRUSTAL MOVEMENTS WILL
CONTINUE FROM THIS TIME ON THROUGHOUT THE EARTH’S HISTORY BUT WITH A
DIMINISHING FREQUENCY AND EXTENT.
36
THE OLDEST MOUNTAINS OF THE WORLD ARE LOCATED IN ASIA, GREENLAND, AND
NORTHERN EUROPE AMONG THOSE OF THE OLDER EAST-WEST SYSTEMS. THE MID-AGE
MOUNTAINS ARE IN THE CIRCUMPACIFIC GROUP AND IN THE SECOND EUROPEAN EAST-WEST
SYSTEM WHICH STRETCHES TEN THOUSAND MILES INTO THE WEST INDES LAND ELEVATIONS.
THE YOUNGEST MOUNTAINS ARE IN THE ROCKY MOUNTAIN SYSTEM AS THIS SYSTEM WAS
LEVELED BY EROSION AND THEN RE-ELEVATED ALTHOUGH THE PORTIONS INCLUDING PIKES
PEAK AND LONGS PEAK ARE OUTSTANDING EXAMPLES OF THIS MOUNTAIN ACTIVITY AND
EXTENDING OVER TWO OR MORE GENERATIONS OF MOUNTAIN LIVES. THESE TWO PEAKS
HELD THEIR HEADS ABOVE WATER DURING SEVERAL OF THE PRECEDING INUNDATIONS.
THE FERN FORESTS WERE BEING REPLACED BY PINE AND OTHER MODERN TREES
INCLUDING THE GIGANTIC REDWOODS.
50 MILLION YEARS B.C. IN NORTH AMERICA
A PLACENTAL TYPE OF MAMMAL SUDDENLY APPEARED FROM THE PRE-EXISTENT REPTILIAN
ANCESTOR AND THE FATHER OF THIS PLACENTAL MAMMAL WAS A SMALL, HIGHLY ACTIVE,
CARNIVOROUS, SPRINGING TYPE OF DINOSAUR AND LIKE OTHER MAMMALS OF CURRENT
DAY BROUGHT FORWARD AN IMMENSE SURVIVAL ADVANTAGE AND AN INCREASED BRAIN
POWER OVER ALL OTHER FORMS OF ANIMAL LIFE.
45 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE CONTINENTAL BACKBONES WERE ELEVATED IN ASSOCIATION
WITH A VERY GENERAL SINKING OF THE COAST LINES. MAMMALIAN LIFE WAS EVOLVING
RAPIDLY AND A SMALL EGG LAYING REPTILIAN MAMMAL FLOURISHED AND THE
KANGAROOS ROAMED AUSTRALIA WHILE SMALL HORSES, FLEET FOOTED RHINOCEROSES,
TAPIRS WITH PROBOSCISES, PRIMITIVE PIGS, SQUIRRELS, LEMURS, OPOSSUMS, AND SEVERAL
TRIBES OF MONKEYLIKE ANIMALS ROAMED THE FORESTS. A LARGE OSTRICH LIKE LAND
BIRD DEVELOPED TO A HEIGHT OF 10 FEET AND LAID AN EGG 9 BY 13 INCHES. THESE WERE
THE ANCESTORS OF THE HIGHLY INTELLIGENT AND GIGANTIC PASSENGER BIRDS THAT HAD
ONETIME TRANSPORTED HUMAN BEINGS THROUGH THE AIR. THESE EARLY MAMMALS OF
THE EARLY CENOZOIC LIVED ON LAND, UNDER THE WATER, IN THE AIR, AND AMONG THE
TREETOPS AND HAD FROM ONE TO ELEVEN PAIRS OF MAMMARY GLANDS AND ALL WERE
COVERED WITH CONSIDERABLE HAIR. IN COMMON WITH THE LATER APPEARING ORDERS
THEY DEVELOPED TWO SUCCESSIVE SETS OF TEETH AND POSSESSED LARGE BRAINS IN
COMPARISON TO THE SIZE OF BODY BUT AMONG THEM ALL NO MODERN FORMS EXISTED.
37
40 MILLION YEARS B.C. MOST OF EUROPE WAS SUBMERGED BUT FOLLOWING A SLIGHT LAND
RISE THE CONTINENT WAS COVERED BY LAKES AND BAYS. THE ARCTIC OCEAN THROUGH
THE URAL DEPRESSION RAN SOUTH TO CONNECT WITH THE MEDITERRANEAN SEA AS IT WAS
THEN EXPANDED NORTHWARD AND THE HIGHLANDS OF THE ALPS, CARPATHIANS,
APENNINES, AND PYRENEES BEING ABOVE THE WATER AS ISLANDS OF THE SEA. THE
ISTHMUS OF PANAMA WAS UP AND THE ATLANTIC AND PACIFIC OCEANS WERE SEPARATED
WHILE NORTH AMERICA WAS CONNECTED WITH ASIA BY THE BERING STRAIT LAND BRIDGE
AND WITH EUROPE BY WAY OF GREENLAND AND ICELAND AS THE EARTH CIRCUIT OF LAND
IN NORTHERN LATITUDES WAS BROKEN ONLY BY THE URAL STRAITS WHICH CONNECTED THE
ARCTIC SEAS WITH THE ENLARGED MEDITERRANEAN. CONSIDERABLE FORAMINIFERAL
LIMESTONE WAS DEPOSITED IN THE EUROPEAN WATERS AND TODAY THIS SAME STONE IS
ELEVATED TO A HEIGHT OF 10,000 FEET IN THE ALPS, 16,000 FEET IN THE HIMILAYAS, AND
20,000 FEET IN TIBET.
35 MILLION YEARS B.C. MARKS THE BEGINNING OF THE AGE OF PLACENTAL-MAMMALIAN
WORLD DOMINATION. THE SOUTHERN LAND BRIDGE WAS EXTENSIVE RECONNECTING THE
THEN ENORMOUS ANTARCTIC CONTINENT WITH SOUTH AMERICA, SOUTH AFRICA, AND
AUSTRALIA. REGARDLESS OF THE MASSING OF LAND IN HIGH LATITUDES THE WORLD
CLIMATE REMAINED RELATIVELY MILD BECAUSE OF THE ENORMOUS INCREASE IN THE SIZE
OF THE TROPIC SEAS NOR WAS THE LAND ELEVATED SUFFICIENTLY TO PRODUCE GLACIERS.
ALONG WITH THE DISAPPEARANCE OF THE DINOSAURS THE SURVIVING MEMBERS OF THE
EARLY REPTILIAN FAMILIES ARE TURTLES, SNAKES, AND CROCODILES, TOGETHER WITH THE
VENERABLE FROG AS THE ONLY REMAINING GROUP REPRESENTATIVE OF MAN’S EARLIER
ANCESTORS. IN EUROPE THE ANCESTOR OF THE CANINE FAMILY EVOLVED SOON GIVING RISE
TO MANY SPECIES OF SMALL DOGS. ABOUT THE SAME TIME THE GNAWING RODENTS
INCLUDING BEAVERS, SQUIRRELS, GOPHERS, MICE, AND RABBITS APPEARED AND WITH VERY
LITTLE CHANGE HAVING SINCE OCCURRED IN THIS FAMILY.
30 MILLION YEARS B.C. MAMMALS HAD LIVED FOR THE GREATER PART IN THE HILLS AND
MOUNTAINS AND SUDDENLY THERE BEGAN THE EVOLUTION OF THE PLAINS OR HOOFED TYPE
AND GRAZING SPECIES AS DIFFERENTIATED FROM THE CLAWED FLESH EATERS. THESE
GRAZERS SPRANG FROM AN UNDIFFERENTIATED ANCESTOR HAVING 5 TOES AND 44 TEETH
38
AND PERISHED BEFORE THE END OF THIS PERIOD. TOE EVOLUTION DID NOT PROGRESS
BEYOND THE THREE-TOED STAGE THROUGHOUT THIS PERIOD. THE HORSE LIVED DURING
THESE TIMES IN NORTH AMERICA AND EUROPE THOUGH HIS DEVELOPMENT WAS NOT FULLY
COMPLETED UNTIL THE LATER ICE AGE. A SMALL HOGLIKE CREATURE ALSO DEVELOPED
WHICH BECAME THE ANCESTOR OF THE MANY SPECIES OF SWINE, PECCARIES, AND
HIPPOPOTAMUSES. CAMELS AND LLAMAS HAD THEIR ORIGIN IN NORTH AMERICA ABOUT THE
MIDDLE OF THIS PERIOD AND OVERRAN THE WESTERN PLAINES AND LATER THE LLAMAS
MIGRATED TO SOUTH AMERICA AND THE CAMELS MIGRATED TO CHINA AND SOON BOTH
WERE EXTINCT IN NORTH AMERICA.
LIKE THE LAND SERPENTS OF A PREVIOUS AGE WHICH BETOOK THEMSELVES TO THE SEAS
NOW A WHOLE TRIBE OF PLACENTAL MAMMALS DESERTED THE LAND AND TOOK UP THEIR
RESIDENCE IN THE OCEANS AND THEY HAVE EVER SINCE REMAINED IN THE SEA YIELDING
THE MODERN WHALES, DOLPHINS, PORPOISES, SEALS, AND SEA LIONS. THE BIRD LIFE OF THE
PLANET CONTINUED TO DEVELOP AND MODERN BIRDS WERE IN EXISTENCE INCLUDING
GULLS, HERONS, FLAMINGOES, BUZZARDS, FALCONS, EAGLES, OWLS, QUAILS, AND
OSTRICHES. BY THE CLOSE OF THIS OLIGOCENE PERIOD COVERING 10 MILLION YEARS THE
ANCESTERAL FORMS OF MOST LIVING THINGS WERE THEN ALIVE.
25 MILLION YEARS B.C. THERE WAS A SLIGHT LAND SUBMERGENCE FOLLOWING THE LONG
EPOCH OF LAND ELEVATION AND THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS REGION REMAINED HIGHLY
ELEVATED SO THAT THE DEPOSITION OF EROSION MATERIAL CONTINUED THROUGHOUT THE
LOWLANDS TO THE EAST WHILE THE SIERRAS WERE WELL RE-ELEVATED AND HAVE BEEN
RISING EVER SINCE. THE GREAT FOUR MILE SAN ANDREAS VERTICAL FAULT IN THE
CALIFORNIA REGION DATES FROM THIS TIME.
20 MILLION YEARS B.C. WAS THE GOLDEN AGE OF MAMMALS AS MANY GROUPS OF ANIMALS
MIGRATED FROM ASIA TO NORTH AMERICA INCLUDING THE FOUR-TUSKED MASTODONS,
SHORT-LEGGED RHINOCEROSES, AND MANY VARIETIES OF THE CAT FAMILY. THE FIRST DEER
APPEARED AS DID OXEN, BISON, AND GIANT PIGS MORE THAN SIX FEET TALL. THE HUGE
ELEPHANTS OF THIS AND SUBSEQUENT PERIODS POSSESSED LARGE BRAINS AS WELL AS
LARGE BODIES AND THEY SOON OVERRAN THE ENTIRE WORLD EXCEPT AUSTRALIA. IN
INTELLIGENCE AND ADAPTATION THE ELEPHANT IS ONLY APPROACHED BY THE HORSE AND
39
IS SURPASSED ONLY BY MAN AND EVEN THOUGH THERE WERE OVER 50 SPECIES OF
ELEPHANTS ONLY 2 SPECIES HAVE SURVIVED.
15 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE MOUNTAIN REGIONS OF EURASIA WERE RISING WITH SOME
VOLCANIC ACTIVITY BUT NOTHING COMPARED TO THE LAVA FLOWS OF THE WESTERN
HEMISPHERE. THE STRAIT OF GIBRALTAR CLOSED AND SPAIN WAS CONNECTED WITH AFRICA
BY THE OLD LAND BRIDGE BUT THE MEDITERRANEAN FLOWED INTO THE ATLANTIC
THROUGH A NARROW CHANNEL WHICH EXTENDED ACROSS FRANCE WITH THE MOUNTAIN
PEAKS AND HIGHLANDS APPEARING AS ISLANDS ABOVE THIS ANCIENT SEA. LATER ON THESE
EUROPEAN SEAS BEGAN TO WITHDRAW AND STILL LATER THE MEDITERRANEAN WAS
CONNECTED TO THE INDIAN OCEAN AND AT THE CLOSE OF THIS PERIOD THE SUEZ REGION
WAS ELEVATED SO THE MEDITERRANEAN BECAME AN INLAND SALT
SEA.
THE
ICELAND LAND BRIDGE SUBMERGED AND THE ARCTIC WATERS COMMINGLED WITH THOSE
OF THE ATLANTIC OCEAN AND THE ATLANTIC COAST OF NORTH AMERICA
RAPIDLY
COOLED AS THE PACIFIC COAST REMAINED WARMER THAN AT
PRESENT. THE GREAT
OCEAN CURRENTS WERE IN FUNCTION AND AFFECTED CLIMATE MUCH AS THEY DO TODAY.
MAMMALIAN LIFE CONTINUED TO EVOLVE AS ENORMOUS HERDS OF HORSES JOINED THE
CAMELS ON THE WESTERN PLAINS OF NORTH AMERICA. THE HORSE’S BRAIN IS NEXT IN
ANIMAL QUALITY TO THAT OF THE ELEPHANT BUT IN ONE RESPECT IT IS DECIDEDLY
INFERIOR FOR THE HORSE NEVER FULLY OVERCAME THE DEEP SEATED PROPENSITY TO FLEE
WHEN FRIGHTENED WHILE THE ELEPHANT EXHIBITS CONSIDERABLE EMOTIONAL CONTROL
IN THESE SITUATIONS. THE BIOLOGIC DEVELOPMENTS OF THIS PERIOD CONTRIBUTED MUCH
TOWARD THE SETTING OF THE STAGE FOR THE SUBSEQUENT APPEARANCE OF MAN. IN
CENTRAL ASIA THE TRUE TYPES OF BOTH THE PRIMITIVE MONKEY AND THE GORILLA
EVOLVED HAVING A COMMON ANCESTOR NOW EXTINCT. BUT NEITHER OF THESE SPECIES IS
CONCERNED IN THE LINE OF LIVING BEINGS WHICH WERE TO BECOME THE ANCESTORS OF
THE HUMAN RACE.
10 MILLION YEARS B.C. MUCH OF EUROPE WAS STILL UNDER WATER AND THE
MEDITERRNAEAN SEA COVERED MUCH OF NORTH AFRICA. FOR A SHORT TIME ALL THE LAND
OF THE WORLD WAS AGAIN JOINED EXCEPTING AUSTRALIA AND THE LAST GREAT
WORLDWIDE ANIMAL MIGRATION TOOK PLACE AS ASIATIC SLOTHS, ARMADILLOS,
ANTELOPES, AND BEARS ENTERED NORTH AMERICA WHILE NORTH AMERICAN CAMELS WENT
40
TO CHINA. THE CAT FAMILY WAS DOMINATING THE ANIMAL LIFE AND MARINE LIFE WAS
ALMOST AT A STANDSTILL. MANY OF THE HORSES WERE STILL THREE TOED BUT THE
MODERN TYPES WERE ARRIVING AND LLAMAS AND GIRAFFELIKE CAMELS MINGLED WITH
THE HORSES ON THE GRAZING PLAINS. THE GIRAFFE APPEARED IN AFRICA HAVING JUST AS
LONG A NECK THEN AS NOW.
5 MILLION YEARS B.C. THE CLIMATE WAS GRADUALLY GETTING COOLER AND THE LAND
PLANTS WERE SLOWLY MOVING SOUTHWARD. AT FIRST IT WAS THE INCREASING COLD THAT
STOPPED THE ANIMAL MIGRATIONS OVER THE NORTHERN ISTHMUSES THEN THE NORTH
AMERICAN LAND BRIDGES WENT DOWN AND SUBMERGED UNDERWATER AND ISOLATED THE
WESTERN HEMISPHERE MUCH AS IT IS TODAY. FROM THIS TIME FORWARD DISTINCT TYPES
OF LIFE BEGAN TO DEVELOP IN THE EASTERN AND WESTERN HEMISPHERES MARKING THE
END OF THE PLIOCENE PERIOD OF 10 MILLION YEARS DURATION.
FROM THIS POINT FORWARD WE WILL CHANGE OUR FOCUS FROM THE EVOLUTION OF THE
HEAVENS AND EARTH AND PLANTS AND ANIMALS TO THE NATURAL EVOLUTION OF
MANKIND.
THE FOLLOWING WORLD HISTORY TIMELINE IS A CONCISE REFERENCE SOURCE FOR OUR WORLD’S
HISTORY INTEGRATING DOCUMENTED HISTORY, ARCHEOLOGY, THEOLOGY, AND MYTHOLOGY.
THE FOLLOWING PRESENTATION IS FORMED AROUND 15
CIVILIZATIONS AND SPANS FROM 4 MILLION YEARS B.C. TO
PRESENT. EACH CIVILIZATION IDENTIFIES POLITICAL LEADERS
AND CULTURE, HUMAN ACTIVITIES INCLUDING SOCIAL,
POLITICAL, ECONOMIC, AND MIGRATORY CHANGES. EACH TIME
PERIOD ALSO INCLUDES DESCRIPTIONS OF ART, SCIENCE, AND
RELIGIONS
ASSOCIATED
WITH
THE
CORRESPONDING
CIVILIZATION.
IN ANY PRESENTATION OF HISTORY A DISTINCTION MUST BE
MADE BETWEEN PERIODS OF HISTORICAL OR RELATIVE
HISTORICAL
ACCURACY
AND
PERIODS
OF
“EDUCATED
SPECULATION.”
CAREFUL STUDY WILL INDICATE A CURIOUS REPITITION OF
CATACLYSMIC DISASTERS. STARTING WITH THE FIRST CENTURY
A.D. AND WORKING BACK IN TIME, EVERY 800 YEARS THERE
APPEARS TO BE A WORLD WIDE CATACLYSMIC DISASTER THAT
AFFECTED MOST, IF NOT ALL, OF THE EARTH. OTHER CYCLES
41
WHICH APPEAR TO BE MORE LOCALIZED OCCURRED EVERY 400
YEARS, AND SOME EVEN MORE LOCALIZED EVENTS OCCUR AT
200 YEAR INTERVALS. OTHER TYPES OF DISASTERS ARE NOTED
IN SEVEN AND ELEVEN YEAR CYCLES. IT IS INTERESTING THAT
THE WORLD WIDE CATACLYSMIC DISASTER CYCLES SEEM TO
CEASE AFTER THE DESTRUCTION OF THE FIRST CENTURY A.D.
MIGRATIONS SEEM TO FOLLOW THE PERIODS OF DISASTER
AND SHOW HOW THE “SEA PEOPLE”, THE MEDITERRANEAN
THEATER, AND ALL OF THE ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS MOVEMENTS
DURING THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE BETWEEN 2300 AND 2000
B.C. AFFECTED THE PEOPLES OF THE WORLD.
THE
CHRONOLOGY CLEARLY REVEALS HOW MIGRATIONS, AND THEN
TRADE, CARRIED TECHNOLOGY FROM MORE TECHNICALLY
ADVANCED REGIONS TO OTHERS. TECHNOLOGY CAN THEN BE
STUDIED WITH RESPECT TO ITS IMPACT RANGING FROM
DESTRUCTION
AND
DOMINATION
TO
ACCELERATED
DEVELOPMENT OF EACH CIVILIZATION.
RELIGIOUS IDEAS AND PRACTICES WERE CARRIED LIKE
TECHNOLOGY THROUGH THE WORLD BY THE MIGRATIONS.
THESE RELIGIONS WERE THEN ABSORBED, MODIFIED, AND
SOMETIMES EXPELLED. NOTE THAT THE PERIOD 750 TO 600 B.C.
FOSTERED MODERN DAY RELIGIONS BY SOURCING THEIR
ORIGINS OR ROOTS FROM THIS TIME PERIOD.
4 MILLION TO 3 MILLION YEARS B.C. INHABITING
EASTERN AFRICA BETWEEN 4 AND 3 MILLION YEARS AGO,
AUSTRALOPITHECUS AFARENSIS WAS A LONG-LIVED SPECIES
THAT MAY HAVE GIVEN RISE TO THE SEVERAL LINEAGES OF
EARLY HUMAN THAT APPEARED IN BOTH EASTERN AND
SOUTHERN AFRICA BETWEEN 3 AND 2 MILLION YEARS AGO.
SPECIMENS HAVE BEEN COLLECTED FROM OVER 300
INDIVIDUALS, IT IS A SPECIES THAT EXHIBITS MANY CRANIAL
FEATURES WHICH ARE REMINESCENT OF OUR APE ANCESTRY,
SUCH AS A FORWARD PROTRUDING FACE WITH THE CHEEK
TEETH PARALLEL IN ROWS TO EACH OTHER SIMILAR TO AN APE
AND NOT THE PARABOLIC SHAPE OF A MODERN HUMAN AND A
SMALL BRAINCASE THAT AVERAGES ABOUT 430 CC IN SIZE,
ABOUT 1/3 THE SIZE OF MODERN HUMAN.
42
2 MILLION TO 1.6 MILLION YEARS B.C. MUCH DEBATE
SURROUNDS THE POSSIBLE ANCESTORS OF THE HOMO SAPIENS
SPECIES. THEY ARE HOMO HABLIS WHO HAD THE ABILITY TO
MAKE STONE TOOLS AND INHABITED THE EARTH 2,000,000
YEARS AGO. ALSO, THE HOMO RUDOLFENSIS SPECIES EXISTED
AT THE SAME TIME PERIOD BUT WITH DISTINCT SKULL
DIFFERENCES AND LED TO THE MORE THAN ONE SPECIES
THINKING.
HOMO ERGASTER LIVED 1,900,000 YEARS AGO IN EARLY
AFRICA AND DISTINCTIVE FEATURES INCLUDED A ROUND
CRANIUM, TEETH MUCH REDUCED IN SIZE FROM OTHER
SPECIES, THINNER SKULL BONES, AND THE LACK OF A SULCUS
OR DEPRESSION, JUST BEHIND THE BROWBRIDGE. BY 1,600,000
YEARS AGO HOMO ERGASTER DEVELOPED ADVANCED STONE
TOOL TECHNOLOGY CONSISTING OF LARGE CUTTING TOOLS,
PRIMARILY HAND AXES AND CLEAVERS. THE AMAZINGLY WELL
PRESERVED ‘TURKANA BOY’, A NEARLY COMPLETE SKELETON
GIVES EVIDENCE AND MOST SCIENTISTS CONSIDER HOMO
ERGASTER AS THE PROBABLE ANCESTOR OF LATER HOMO
SAPIEN POPULATIONS.
HOMO ERECTUS, ALSO 1,600,000 YEARS AGO, WAS THE FIRST
EARLY HUMAN FOSSILS, FOUND OUTSIDE OF EUROPE, WERE
DISCOVERED IN JAVA, NEAR AND ON THE SOLO RIVER, WHERE
ALMOST 40 INDIVIDUALS HAVE BEEN RECOVERED AND MANY
FOSSILS FROM THE CHOUKOUTIEN CAVES IN CHINA. THE BACK
OF THE SKULL IS MARKED WITH A PROTUBERANCE KNOWN AS A
TRANSVERSE TORUS.
OVER THE EYES IS A LARGE AND
PROMINENT BROWBRIDGE, WHICH JOINS THE REST OF THE
FRONTAL BONE AT THE DEPRESSION, CALLED THE ‘SULCUS’ AT
THE MID-FOREHEAD.
IT IS BELIEVED HOMO ERECTUS
DIVERGED FROM HOMO ERGASTER POPULATIONS ROUGHLY
1,600,000 YEARS AGO AND THEN SPREAD INTO ASIA AND TO
COMPLICATE THE ARGUMENTS, RESEARCHERS HAVE DATED THE
DEPOSITS THOUGHT TO CONTAIN HOMO ERECTUS NEAR THE
SOLO RIVER IN JAVA TO ONLY 50,000 YEARS AGO. THIS WOULD
MEAN AT LEAST ONE POPULATION OF HOMO ERECTUS IN JAVA
WAS A CONTEMPORARY OF MODERN HUMANS (HOMO SAPIENS).
FURTHER TO COMPLICATE MATTERS FOR THESE PREHUMANS
ABOUT TWO MILLION YEARS B.C. THE FIRST NORTH AMERICAN
GLACIER STARTED ITS SOUTHERN ADVANCE AND THE ICE AGE
WAS NOW IN THE MAKING AS THIS GLACIER TOOK NEARLY ONE
43
MILLION YEARS TO ADVANCE SOUTHWARD AND THEN RETREAT
BACK TOWARD THE NORTHERN PRESSURE CENTERS.
THE
CENTRAL ICE SHEET EXTENDED SOUTH AS FAR AS KANSAS THIS
TIME THE EASTERN AND WESTERN ICE CENTERS WERE NOT
THEN SO EXTENSIVE.
ONE MILLION FIVE HUNDRED YEARS B.C. AS THE FIRST GREAT
GLACIER WAS RETREATING NORTHWARD THERE WERE
ENORMOUS QUANTITIES OF SNOW FALLING ON GREENLAND AND
THE NORTHEASTERN PART OF NORTH AMERICA AND ERELONG
THIS ICE MASS BEGAN TO FLOW SOUTHWARD AS THE SECOND
INVASION OF ICE. THE ICE AGE WAS STARTING TO TAKE ITS TOLL
ON THE ANIMALS THAT WERE FREELY ROAMING THE RANGES OF
NORTH AMERICA, NORTHERN EUROPE, AND NORTHERN ASIA.
ONE MILLION YEARS B.C. THERE OCCURRED A MUTATION WITHIN
THE STOCK OF THE PROGRESSING PRIMATES SUDDENLY
PRODUCED TWO PRIMITIVE HUMAN BEINGS AND THE ACTUAL
ANCESTORS OF MANKIND. THIS EVENT OCCURRED ABOUT THE
TIME OF THE BEGINNING OF THE THIRD GLACIAL ADVANCE THUS
IT MAY BE SEEN THAT OUR EARLY ANCESTORS WERE BORN AND
BRED IN A STIMULATING, INVIGORATING, AND DIFFICULT
ENVIRONMENT.
THE SOLE SURVIVORS OF THE EARTH’S
ABORIGINES, THE ESKIMOS, EVEN NOW PREFER TO DWELL IN
FRIGID NORTHERN CLIMES. HUMAN BEINGS WERE NOT PRESENT
IN THE WESTERN HEMISPHERE UNTIL NEAR THE CLOSE OF THE
ICE AGE BUT DURING THE INTERGLACIAL EPOCHS THEY PASSED
WESTWARD AROUND THE MEDITERRANEAN AND SOON OVERRAN
THE CONTINENT OF EUROPE. IN THE CAVES OF WESTERN
EUROPE WE FIND HUMAN BONES MINGLED WITH THE REMAINS
OF BOTH TROPIC AND ARCTIC ANIMALS TESTIFYING THAT MAN
LIVED IN THESE REGIONS DURING THESE ADVANCING AND
RETREATING GLACIERS.
800,000 YEARS B.C. HOMO HEIDELBERGENSIS
IS THE SPECIES NAME GIVEN TO A RANGE OF SPECIES FROM
ABOUT 800,000 YEARS AGO AND DISCOVERED AT MAUER, A
TOWN NEAR HEIDELBERG, GERMANY. IT IS NEARLY A COMPLETE
EARLY HUMAN MANDIBLE THAT IS VERY ROBUSTLY BUILT BUT
44
LACKED A CHIN. THE HOMO HEIDELBERGENSIS IS THE MOST
SENIOR MEMBER OF THE VERY CONFUSING ARCHAIC FORMS OF
HUMAN THAT EXISTED PRIOR TO THE HOMO SAPIENS.
750,000 YEARS B.C. THE FOURTH ICE SHEET A UNION OF THE NORTH AMERICAN CENTRAL AND
EASTERN ICE FIELDS WAS WELL ON ITS WAY SOUTH AND AT ITS HEIGHT REACHED SOUTHERN
ILLINOIS DISPLACING THE MISSISSIPPI RIVER FIFTY MILES TO THE WEST AND IN THE EAST IT
EXTENDED AS FAR SOUTH AS THE OHIO RIVER AND CENTRAL PENNSYLVANIA. IN ASIA THE
SIBERIAN ICE SHEET MADE ITS SOUTHERN MOST INVASION WHILE IN EUROPE THE
ADVANCING ICE STOPPED JUST SHORT OF THE MOUNTAIN BARRIER OF THE ALPS.
500,000 YEARS B.C. IN NORTH AMERICA THE ADVANCING FIFTH GLACIER CONSISTED OF A
COMBINED INVASION BY ALL THREE ICE CENTERS. THE EASTERN LOBE EXTENDED SOUTH TO
A SHORT DISTANCE BELOW THE ST. LAWRENCE VALLEY AND THE WESTERN ICE SHEET MADE
LITTLE SOUTHERN ADVANCE. THE CENTRAL LOBE REACHED SOUTH TO COVER MOST OF THE
STATE OF IOWA. IN EUROPE THIS ICE AGE INVASION SHEET WAS NOT AS EXTENSIVE AS THE
PRECEDING ONE.
250,000 YEARS B.C. THE SIXTH AND FINAL GLACIATION BEGAN AND DESPITE THE FACT THAT
THE NORTHERN HIGHLANDS HAD BEGUN TO SINK SLIGHTLY AND THIS WAS THE PERIOD OF
GREATEST SNOW DEPOSITION ON THE NORTHERN ICE FIELDS. IN THIS INVASION THE THREE
GREAT ICE SHEETS COALESCED INTO ONE VAST ICE MASS AND ALL OF THE WESTERN
MOUNTAINS PARTICIPATED IN THIS GLACIAL ACTIVITY. THIS WAS THE LARGEST OF ALL ICE
INVASIONS IN NORTH AMERICA AND THE ICE MOVED SOUTH OVER 1500 MILES FROM ITS
PRESSURE CENTERS AND NORTH AMERICA EXPERIENCED ITS LOWEST TEMPERATURES.
200,000
YEARS
B.C.
THE HOMO NEANDERTHALENSIS
DISCOVERY IN 1856 OF A SKULLCAP AND PARTIAL SKELTON IN A
CAVE IN THE NEANDER VALLEY NEAR DUSSELDORF, GERMANY,
SIGNALED THE FIRST RECOGNIZED FOSSIL HUMAN FORM AND
ALTHOUGH OTHER NEANDERTHAL SITES HAD PREVIOUSLY BEEN
DISCOVERED, THEIR REMAINS WERE NOT RECOGNIZED AS AN
ARCHAIC FORM OF HUMAN UNTIL THE DISCOVERY OF
“NEANDERTHAL MAN” IN 1964.
NEANDERTHALS INHABITED
EUROPE AND WESTERN ASIA DURING THE LATTER PART OF THE
PLEISTOCENE PERIOD. THEY WERE KNOWN FROM EUROPE AND
45
WESTERN ASIA FROM ABOUT 200,000 YEARS TO ABOUT 30,000
YEARS AGO, WHEN THEY DISAPPEARED FROM THE FOSSIL
RECORD AND WERE REPLACED IN EUROPE BY ANATOMICALLY
MODERN FORMS.
SEVERAL FEATURES OF THE SKELETON
UNIQUE TO NEANDERTHALS APPEAR TO BE RELATED TO COLD
CLIMATE ADAPTATIONS, LIMB-BONE PROPORTIONS, MUSCLE
ATTACHMENTS INDICATIVE OF BROAD, SLIGHTLY SHORT,
STRONG BODY, LARGE ROUNDED NASAL OPENING, AND A SUITE
OF ANATOMICAL TRAITS OF THE SKULL. MANY NEANDERTHAL
SITES INCLUDE THE REMAINS OF INDIVIDUALS PLACED IN
GRAVES DUG IN THE EARTH AND SOME GRAVES WERE ADORNED
WITH FLOWERS. THESE CULTURAL ADVANCEMENTS REPRESENT
AN AWARENESS AND RECOGNITION OF LIFE AND DEATH AND
MAY HAVE BEEN FIRST PRACTICED BY THE NEANDERTHALS.
HOMO SAPIEN IS THE SPECIES TO WHICH WE LIVING HUMAN
BEINGS ON THIS PLANET BELONG. ANATOMICALLY, MODERN
HUMANS CAN GENERALLY BE CHARACTERIZED BY THE LIGHTER
BUILD AND VERY LARGE BRAINS APPROXIMATELY 1300 CUBIC
CENTIMETERS, A HIGH VAULTED CRANIUM WITH A FLAT AND
NEAR VERTICAL FOREHEAD.
THE ORIGIN OF MODERN HOMO SAPIENS IS NOT YET
RESOLVED. TWO EXTREME SCENARIOS HAVE BEEN PROPOSED.
ACCORDING TO THE FIRST, THE DISTRIBUTION OF ANATOMICAL
TRAITS IN MODERN HUMAN POPULATIONS IN DIFFERENT
REGIONS WAS INHABITED FROM LOCAL POPULATIONS OF HOMO
ERECTUS AND INTERMEDIATE “ARCHAIC” FORMS.
THIS
“MULTIREGIONAL HYPOTHESIS” STATES THAT ALL MODERN
HUMANS EVOLVED IN PARALLEL FROM EARLIER POPULATIONS IN
AFRICA, EUROPE, AND ASIA, WITH SOME GENETIC INTERMIXING
AMONG THESE REGIONS. SUPPORT FOR THIS COMES FROM THE
SIMILIARITY OF CERTAIN MINOR ANATOMICAL STRUCTURES IN
MODERN HUMAN POPULATIONS AND PRECEEDING POPULATIONS
OF HOMO ERECTUS IN THE SAME REGIONS.
A DIFFERENT MODEL PROPOSES THAT A SMALL, RELATIVELY
ISOLATED POPULATION OF EARLY HUMANS EVOLVED INTO
MODERN HOMO SAPIENS, AND THAT THIS POPULATION
SUCCEEDED IN SPREADING ACROSS AFRICA, EUROPE, AND
ASIA—DISPLACING AND EVENTUALLY REPLACING ALL OTHER
EARLY HUMAN POPULATIONS AS THEY SPREAD.
IN THIS
SCENARIO THE VARIATION AMONG MODERN POPULATIONS IS A
RECENT PHENOMENON. PART OF THE EVIDENCE TO SUPPORT
46
THIS THEORY COMES FROM MOLECULAR BIOLOGY, ESPECIALLY
STUDIES OF THE DIVERSITY AND MUTATION RATE OF NUCLEAR
DNA AND MITOCHONDRIAL DNA IN LIVING HUMAN CELLS. FROM
THESE STUDIES AN APPROXIMATE TIME OF DIVERGENCE FROM
THE COMMON ANCESTOR OF ALL MODERN HUMAN POPULATIONS
CAN BE CALCULATED. THIS RESEARCH HAS TYPICALLY YIELDED,
WIDELY ACCEPTED DATING OF AROUND 200,000 YEARS AGO,
TOO YOUNG FOR THE “MULTIREGIONAL HYPOTHESIS.”
MOLECULAR DNA METHODS HAVE ALSO TENDED TO POINT TO
AN AFRICAN ORIGIN FOR ALL HUMAN BEINGS, IMPLYING THAT
THE ANCESTRAL POPULATION OF ALL LIVING PEOPLE MIGRATED
FROM AFRICA TO OTHER PARTS OF THE WORLD—THUS THE
NAME OF THIS INTERPRETATION: THE “OUT OF AFRICA
HYPOTHESIS.”
WHICHEVER MODEL (IF EITHER) IS CORRECT, THE OLDEST
FOSSIL EVIDENCE FOR ANATOMICALLY MODERN HUMANS IS
ABOUT 130,000 YEARS OLD IN AFRICA, AND THERE IS EVIDENCE
FOR MODERN HUMANS IN THE NEAR EAST IN JAVA SOMETIME
BEFORE 90,000 YEARS AGO.
150,000 YEARS B.C. THE SIXTH AND FINAL GLACIAL MOVEMENT
HAD REACHED ITS FARTHEST SOUTHERN POINTS AND THIS
GLACIER SENT FORTH MANY TONGUES OR ICE LOBES WHICH
CARVED OUT THE PRESENT DAY GREAT AND SMALL LAKES.
DURING THE GLACIAL RETREAT THE NORTH AMERICAN SYSTEM
OF GREAT LAKES WAS PRODUCED AND GEOLOGISTS HAVE VERY
ACCURATELY DEDUCED THE VARIOUS STAGES OF THIS
DEVELOPMENT AND HAVE CORRECTLY SURMISED THAT THESE
BODIES OF WATER DID AT DIFFERENT TIMES EMPTY FIRST INTO
THE MISSISSIPPI VALLEY THEN EASTWARD INTO THE HUDSON
VALLEY AND FINALLY BY A NORTHERN ROUTE INTO THE ST.
LAWRENCE. IT IS 37,000 YEARS SINCE THE CONNECTED GREAT
LAKES SYSTEM BEGAN TO EMPTY OUT OVER THE PRESENT
NIAGARA FALLS.
100,000 YEARS B.C. DURING THE RETREAT OF THIS FINAL
GLACIER THE VAST POLAR ICE SHEETS BEGAN TO FORM AND
THE CENTER OF ICE ACCUMULATION MOVED CONSIDERABLY
NORTHWARD AND AS LONG AS THE POLAR REGIONS CONTINUE
TO BE COVERED WITH ICE IT IS HARDLY POSSIBLE FOR ANOTHER
GLACIAL AGE TO OCCUR REGARDLESS OF FUTURE LAND
47
ELEVATIONS OR MODIFICATION OF OCEAN CURRENTS. THIS
LAST GLACIER TOOK 100,000 YEARS TO ADVANCE AND 100,000
YEARS TO COMPLETE ITS NORTHERN RETREAT AND THE
TEMPERATE REGIONS HAVE BEEN FREE FROM ICE FOR A LITTLE
OVER 50,000 YEARS.
THE BEARS, BISONS, REINDEER, MUSK OX, MAMMOTH, AND
MASTADON FOLLOWED THE GLACIERS BACK AND FORTH OVER
THE LAND. IN NORTH AMERICA THE HORSE, TAPIR, LLAMA, AND
SABER TOOTHED TIGER BECAME EXTINCT AND IN OTHER
PLACES THE SLOTHS, ARMADILLOS, AND WATER HOGS CAME UP
FROM SOUTH AMERICA. MANY ARCTIC SPECIES OF BOTH PLANTS
AND ANIMALS WERE LEFT STRANDED HIGH UPON THE MOUNTAIN
PEAKS WHERE THEY HAD JOURNEYED TO ESCAPE DESTRUCTION
BY THE GLACIER AND SO TODAY THESE DISLOCATED PLANTS
AND ANIMALS MAY BE FOUND HIGH UP ON THE ALPS OF EUROPE
AND EVEN ON THE APPALACHAIN MOUNTAINS OF NORTH
AMERICA. THE ICE AGE WAS THE LAST COMPLETED GEOLOGIC
ERA THE PLEISTOCENE PERIOD OF OVER TWO MILLION YEARS IN
LENGTH.
50,000 YEARS B.C. IN 2002 A GROUP OF AMERICAN GENETICISTS
AND SCIENTISTS LED BY DR. SPENCER WELLS OF STANFORD
UNIVERSITY MADE PUBLIC A TEN YEAR RESEARCH PROJECT
THAT FOLLOWED THE MALE “Y” CHROMOSOME AND THE
GENETIC MARKERS IN NUCLEAR DNA TO TRACE THE CRADLE OF
MANKIND TO CENTRAL AFRICA AND THE VILLAGE OF SAN WHICH
IS NEAR RUNDU, NAMIBIA AND CONFIRMING THE “OUT OF AFRICA
HYPOTHESIS”.
ANOTHER GROUP OF 55,000 SANS PEOPLE
PRESENTLY LIVING ALSO RESIDE IN BOTSWANA. TWO THOUSAND
GENERATIONS BACK OR APPROXIMATELY 50,000 YEARS AGO
THEY DISCOVERED THE DECENDENTS OF THE OLDEST TRIBE IN
AFRICA AND THE BEGINNING OF MODERN MAN BASED ON
COLLECTED NUCLEAR DNA AND GENETIC MARKERS FROM
THOUSANDS OF BLOOD SAMPLES FROM POPULATIONS AROUND
THE WORLD. SOME OF THESE SAME PEOPLE THE SANS
BUSHMEN WITH A POPULATION AT THAT TIME OF ABOUT 10,000
TOTAL AND THEIR DECENDENTS MOVED 1200 MILES SOUTH AND
EAST IN AFRICA AND THEN PROCEED TO FOLLOW THE
COASTLINE NORTH AND EASTWARD TO INDIA AND THEN ON
DOWN THE COASTLINES TO SOUTHEAST ASIA TO AUSTRALIA.
THEY VERIFIED ONE OF THE OLDEST SETTLEMENTS ON THE
48
WEST SIDE OF MADERAI, INDIA ABOUT 200 MILES NORTH OF THE
COASTLINE TO MATCH THE “Y” CHROMOSOME OF THE CENTRAL
AFRICANS AND A VERIFICATION WAS ALSO PROVIDED ON THE
AUSTRALIAN MONGO ABORIGINE PEOPLE DNA TO BE ON A
TIMELINE ABOUT 10,000 YEARS AFTER THE CENTRAL AFRICANS.
ANOTHER MIGRATION WAS HAPPENING ABOUT 35,000 YEARS
AGO THAT PLACES THE DNA GENETIC MARKER TO THE MIDDLE
EAST WHERE IT SPLITS AND SOME GO SOUTH TO INDIA AND
SOME CONTINUE TO MOVE NORTHEAST TO KAZIKSTAN WHERE
THEY FIND THE OLDEST LINEAGES IN CENTRAL ASIA. OVER TWO
THOUSAND BLOOD SAMPLES WERE TAKEN IN KAZIKSTAN TO
FIND THE NEAZOV’S FAMILY DNA MARKERS THAT LINKS TO
AFRICA WITH THE SAME MUTATION THAT SHOWS UP IN ALL
PEOPLES THAT MIGRATED FROM CENTRAL ASIA TO THE REST OF
THE WORLD.
IT TOOK 10,000 YEARS FOR THE MIGRATION TO MOVE OUT OF
AFRICA TO THE MIDDLE EAST AND THEN TO INDIA AND CHINA.
THESE GENETICISTS DETERMINED THAT BOTH CHINA AND INDIA
WERE GETTING TWO MIGRATION FLOWS AT THE SAME TIME AND
THIS MOST PROBABLY CONTRIBUTES TO THESE TWO COUNTRIES
BEING THE LARGEST POPULATED COUNTRIES ON EARTH WITH
EACH REACHING OR SURPASSING ONE BILLION PEOPLE AT
PRESENT. THE NUCLEAR DNA MARKERS SHOWED THAT THE
KAZIKSTAN CONNECTION IS THE SAME GENETIC MARKER THAT
CONNECTS THE ANCESTORS OF ALMOST ALL EUROPEAN,
RUSSIAN, NATIVE AMERICAN, AND NORTH AND SOUTH AMERICAN
PEOPLES.
THE CRO-MAGNONS LIVED IN CENTRAL ASIA AND WERE
THOUGHT TO HAVE BEEN CUTOFF AND ISOLATED BY THE ICE
AGE AND THIS CAUSED PROGRESSIVE PHYSICAL CHANGES AND
SKILLS CHANGES AS THEY HAD TO COPE IN A TRAPPED
ENVIRONMENT. THE SAME TIME TWO MIGRATION TRAILS LED
FROM THE MIDDLE EAST IN A PINCHER FORM WITH THE TWO
PINCHER TRAILS TO NORTHEAST ASIA (CHINA) AND ONE
SEPARATE MIGRATION TRAIL THAT LED THROUGH NORTHEAST
RUSSIA VIA THE BERING STRAITS AND ALASKA DURING THE ICE
AGE ABOUT 15,000 YEARS AGO. THIS WAS TRACED TO THE
CHUKCHI PEOPLE WHO LIVE ABOUT 200 KILOMETERS INSIDE
THE ARCTIC CIRCLE AND WHOSE LIVES WERE/ARE TIED
CLOSELY TO THE REINDEER HERDS AND THIS MIGRATION
CONTINUED FOR TWO THOUSAND MORE YEARS TO THE
49
AMERICAS WHERE ABOUT 13,000 YEARS AGO THE NAVAJO
INDIANS ARE ALSO VERIFIED BY NUCLEAR DNA “Y”
CHROMOSOME
MATCHING
TO
THE
CENTRAL
AFRICAN
BEGINNING. THEY ESTIMATE ONLY ABOUT 10 PEOPLE SURVIVED
THE FIERCE WINTERS, DROUGHTS, ICE AGE, STORMS, WILD
ANIMALS AND FAMINE TO MAKE THE FIRST ENTRANCE TO THE
AMERICAS THROUGH THE ALASKA CONNECTION AND THESE
PEOPLE AND/OR DECENDENTS CONTINUED TO MIGRATE AND
POPULATE SOUTH THRU LATIN AMERICA ON DOWN SOUTH TO
BRAZIL.
THESE SCIENTISTS FOLLOWED THE PATHS OF
MIGRATION FROM CENTRAL AFRICA TO INDIA, AUSTRALIA,
CENTRAL ASIA, NORTHEAST ASIA, NORTHEAST RUSSIA, ALASKA,
AND THE AMERICAS TO RIO DE JANERO IN A DOCUMENTARY FOR
NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC IN 2002.
TO DATE, THIS IS THE MOST SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE AVAILABLE
FOR THE HISTORY OF MANKIND.
WE ARE ALL LITERALLY
AFRICANS UNDER THE SKIN WITH 2000 PLUS GENERATIONS THAT
SEPARATE US FROM OUR ANCESTORS, THE SANS BUSHMEN,
WHO STILL LIVE IN THE SAME AREA AND SPEAK A UNIQUE CLICKSOUND TYPE OF LANGUAGE THAT WAS THOUGHT TO HAVE BEEN
SPOKEN ON A MORE ELEMENTARY SCALE IN CENTRAL AFRICA
50,000 YEARS AGO.
35,000
YEARS
B.C.
NEANDERTHALS APPEAR TO HAVE
INHABITED THE EARTH UP TO 35,000 YEARS AGO AND THEN
THEY BECAME EXTINCT AND WERE REPLACED BY THE CROMAGNONS.
CRO-MAGNONS APPEAR TO HAVE INHABITED
EUROPE, ASIA, AFRICA, AUSTRAILIA, AND THE AMERICAS FROM
ABOUT 50,000 B.C. TO 10,000 B.C. THEY ACHIEVED A HIGH
DEGREE OF STONE AGE DEVELOPMENT FROM ABOUT 7500 B.C.
WITH STONE TOOLS AND WEAPONS, AGRICULTURE, POTTERY,
AND HOUSING.
PALEOLITHIC ART OR “CAVE ART” BY HUMAN TYPES WAS
PRACTICED AROUND 28,000 B.C. IN EUROPEAN CAVES SUCH AS
THE SPANISH CAVERN OF ALTAMIRA. THE PALEOLITHIC AGE OR
OLD STONE AGE BEGAN OVER 200,000 YEARS AGO. HUMAN
TYPES USED CHIPPED STONE ARTIFACTS AND HAD A HUNTING
AND FOOD GATHERING ECONOMY.
THIS TIME MARKS THE END OF THE GREAT ICE AGE
EXCEPTING OF THE POLAR REGIONS OF THE PLANET AND ALSO
50
THE END OF THE 50 MILLION YEAR GEOLOGIC PERIOD CENEZOIC
OR RECENT TIMES ERA.
10,000 B.C. THE MESOLITHIC AGE OR MIDDLE STONE AGE
BEGAN AROUND 10,000 B.C. IN EUROPE AND ASIA. THE FIRST
FOOD PRODUCING ECONOMIES EVOLVED AND BOATS AND
SLEDS WERE INVENTED AND CITIES WERE BEGINNING
DEVELOPMENT.
8,000 B.C. TO 3,600 B.C. THE NEOLITHIC AGE OR NEW STONE
AGE BEGAN AROUND 8,000 B.C. IN ANATOLIA, THE LEVANT, AND
UPPER MESOPOTAMIA.
MANY PLANTS AND ANIMALS WERE
DOMESTICATED, POTTERY, SOPHISTICATED STONE TOOLS, AND
THE PLOW WAS DEVELOPED. FROM 3,870 B.C. TO 3,600 B.C. SAW
THE INTRODUCTION OF MUD BRICK HOUSES, EARLY
SETTLEMENTS IN UPPER AND LOWER MESOPOTAMIA AND THE
LEGENDARY GARDEN OF EDEN (ADAM AND EVE) IN ABT. 3,790
B.C. JERICHO WAS PROBABLY THE FIRST WALLED CITY ON
EARTH AND DATES FROM 7,000 B.C.
3,600 B.C. TO 3,300 B.C. THE LATE NEOLITHIC PERIOD FROM ABT.
3,560 B.C. TO 3,300 B.C. SEES THE SONS OF SETH (ADAM AND
EVE’S THIRD SON) SETTLE IN EGYPT IN ABT. 3,540 B.C. AND
EARLY SETTLEMENTS IN THE NILE VALLEY IN 3,495 B.C.
NOMADIC TRIBES IN SOUTHEAST ASIA IN 3,390 B.C. AND
SETTLEMENTS RECORDED IN EASTERN NORTH AMERICA IN ABT.
3,660 B.C.
BASIC METAL WORK WITH BRASS AND IRON AND MUSICAL
INSTRUMENTS SUCH AS THE HARP AND THE REED ORGAN ARE
EVIDENCED IN ABT. 3,560 B.C.
CULTURES SETTLED IN
NORTHERN EUROPE AND SOUTHERN RUSSIA. MIGRATIONS OUT
OF AFRICA AND INTO ASIA AND EUROPE AND THE AMERICAS AND
ACROSS RELATIVELY NARROW STRETCHES OF WATER ARE
PROCEEDING. SETTLEMENTS IN CENTRAL AMERICA DATE TO
ABT. 3,395 B.C. MEGALITHIC STRUCTURES DATE FROM 3,470
B.C. IN IBERIA AND ABT. 3,440 B.C. IN BRITTANY, FRANCE AND
A/B FUNNEL BEAKER CULTURE IN NORTHERN GERMANY IN ABT.
3,507 B.C.
51
3,300 B.C. TO 3,000 B.C. THE PRE-DYNASTY PERIOD WITNESSES
AS LAND AND SEA TRADE BEGINS TO FLOURISH IN EUROPE AND
ASIA. THE CALENDAR WAS DEVELOPED IN ABT. 3,140 B.C. IN ASIA
AND THE MAYAN CALENDAR BEGAN IN ABT. 3,113 B.C. LAND
COMES UP FROM THE DEPTHS OF THE SEA AND MANY PEOPLE
MIGRATE TO THE NEW LAND. ADAM DIES AT 930 BIBLICAL YEARS
IN ABT. 3,082 B.C.
3,000 B.C. TO 2,800 B.C. THE EARLY DYNASTY TIME PERIOD
INCLUDES NOAH LIVING ABT. 2,945 B.C. ASIA HAS THE FIRST
KNOWN WRITINGS ON SURGERY FROM ABT. 2,894 B.C.
MIDDLE KURGAN CULTURE IN SOUTHERN RUSSIA AND C
FUNNEL BEAKER CULTURE IN NORTHERN GERMANY IN ABT.
2,942 B.C. AND ALSO EARLY SETTLEMENTS IN THE INDUS RIVER
VALLEY IN ABT. 2,932 B.C.
2,800 B.C. TO 2,300 B.C. THE PYRAMID PERIOD IN EGYPT IN ABT.
2,620 B.C. WHILE COPPER WAS MINED IN THE SINAI AND
GLASSMAKING EMERGED AND TEMPLES AND PALACES ARE
CONSTRUCTED FROM CLAY BRICKS AND THE GORDED WARE
CULTURE THRIVES IN NORTHERN GERMANY.
ABT. 2,420 B.C. MANY CHILDREN WERE BORN TO THE SONS OF
NOAH AND MANY WERE MATURE AT THE TIME OF THE FLOOD IN
ABT. 2,320 B.C. NOAH BUILDS AN ARK IN THE LAND OF CAINAN.
IN ABT. 2,300 B.C. THE FAMILIES OF SHEM (NOAH’S SON)
MIGRATE EAST, FOUR YEARS ON LAND AND ONE YEAR BY SEA
AND SOUTHEAST INTO ASIA. IN ABT. 2,340 B.C. NOAH’S ARK
LANDS ON MOUNT ARARAT AND FAMILIES MIGRATE SOUTH. ABT.
2310 B.C. JERICHO IS REBUILT 17 TIMES BY THE BEGINNING OF
THE EARLY BRONZE AGE.
POTTERY WAS EVIDENCED IN NORTH AMERICA AND IN ABT.
2,438 B.C. B. BEAKER CULTURE IS IN SOUTHERN ENGLAND.
2,300 B.C. TO 1,500 B.C. THE CLASSICAL PERIOD OF ART,
LITERATURE, CULTURE, TEMPLES, AND SCULPTURES ON A
COLOSSAL SCALE HAS ARRIVED.
IN ABT. 1,995 B.C.
SETTLEMENTS AND POTTERY SEEN IN PRESENT DAY MIDDLE
AMERICA AND SOUTHERN MEXICO AND EARLY SETTLEMENTS IN
GREECE AND CRETE.
52
ABT. 1,993 B.C. NOAH DIES AT AGE 950 BIBLICAL YEARS.
ABRAHAM IN PALESTINE IN ABT. 1,973 B.C. AND THE BEGINNINGS
OF THE TWELVE TRIBES OF ISRAEL IN ABT. 1,798 B.C.,ISAAC IN
ABT. 1,940 B.C. AND ISAAC’S AND REBEKAH’S SONS JACOB AND
TWIN BROTHER ESAU (EDOM) IN ABT. 1,880 B.C.
1,788 B.C. THE INTRODUCTION OF ASIAN TECHNOLOGY INTO
EGYPT, CHARIOTS, WOOD AND HORN BOWS, AND MUSICAL
INSTRUMENTS.
SOPHISTICATED CITIES WITH A CENTRAL
CITADEL SURROUNDED BY A GRIDIRON PATTERNED STREET
LAYOUT.
BRICK CONSTRUCTION WITH INDOOR BATHS AND
PRIVIES ARE INTRODUCED.
WHEEL TURNED POTTERY AND
GLAZED CERAMIC FIGURINES AND THE MOST DELICATE OF
PICTOGRAPHS HAVE BEEN MUSEUMED FROM THIS ERA.
1,500 B.C. TO 1,000 B.C.THE YEARS 1,500 B.C. TO 1,100 B.C. SEES
MORE MIGRATIONS BY LAND AND SEA ALL OVER THE WORLD
AND AN INCREASED NUMBER OF VOLCANOS AND EARTHQUAKES
ARE RECORDED AND THUS THE MIGRATIONS. THE GLACIAL
KAME CULTURE IS EVIDENCED IN THE MIDWESTERN UNITED
STATES.
DAVID DEFEATED GOLIATH “THE GIANT” IN ABT. 1,022 B.C. AND
DAVID CAPTURED JERUSALEM IN ABT. 1,006 B.C.
IN THE
HEBREW PERIOD ABT. 1140 B.C. SHOWS CONTINUOUS WARS AND
OPPRESSION BY SURROUNDING KINGDOMS. THE TROJAN WAR IN
ABT. 1,190 B.C. AND THE 12 GREEK GODS PERIOD FROM ABT.
1,090 B.C. TO 1,050 B.C.
1, 000 B.C. TO 300 B.C.
HISTORICAL ACCURACY BEGINS IN
THE DIFFERENT CIVILIZATIONS BETWEEN 860 B.C. AND 780 B.C.
ABT. 725 B.C. WAS THE TIME OF THE LOST TRIBES OF ISRAEL
AND ALSO THE ASSYRIANS REMOVE ISRAEL TO THE NORTH
COUNTRIES BRINGING AN END TO THE NORTHERN KINGDOM.
TEN THOUSAND JEWS WERE EXILED OUT OF ISRAEL TO
BABYLON IN 434 B.C. 70 YEARS BEFORE THE FIRST TEMPLE
DESTRUCTION.
THE COMPLETION OF ALL ORIGINAL HEBREW MANUSCRIPTS
MAKE UP THE 39 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT WAS DATED IN
ABT. 500 B.C. THE FIRST OLYMPIAD WAS HELD IN 772 B.C. AND
IRON
53
WAS INTRODUCED ON A LARGE SCALE IN 672 B.C. ROME WAS
FOUNDED IN ABT. 752 B.C. AND BECAME A LARGE LATIN TRADE
CENTER. MAJOR MIGRATION AGAIN ALL OVER THE WORLD FROM
640 B.C. TO 560 B.C.
DEMOCRACY WAS INTRODUCED IN GREECE IN 468 B.C. AND
THE GREAT PHILOSOPHERS LIVED, SOCRATES IN 400 B.C. AND
ARISTOTLE IN 340 B.C. ALEXANDER THE GREAT ROAMED AND
CAPTURED A LARGE AREA IN 333 B.C. TO 285 B.C. THE GREAT
WALL OF CHINA WAS BEGUN IN ABT. 220 B.C.
300 B.C. TO 200 A.D.,THE ROMAN EMPIRE PERIOD BEGAN IN ABT.
200 B.C. AND WAS AT ITS PEAK ABT. 60 A.D. TO ABT.100 A.D. AND
SURVIVED FOR ABOUT 600 YEARS UNTIL THE END OF THE FALL
OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE IN ABT 400 A.D.
JESUS WAS BORN IN THE END OF THE FIRST YEAR A.D. IN
BETHLEHEM OF JUDEA.
AFTER THE BESTOWAL BY THE
HEAVENLY FATHER, MARY AND JOSEPH WERE ADVISED THEY
WOULD BE THE MOTHER AND FATHER OF THE MORTAL IN THE
FLESH JESUS WHO WOULD ATTEMPT TO LIVE A NEAR NORMAL
LIFE BUT WOULD BE GIFTED WITH THE KNOWLEDGE AND THE
SKILLS TO ALLOW THE MASTER TO BECOME ACCOMPLISHED AND
PERSUASIVE IN ALL HIS LIFE’S ENDEAVORS. JESUS LIVED UNTIL
THE AGE OF 44 WHERE IN ABT. 45 A.D. PROBLEMS AROSE FROM
THE GATHERINGS, TEACHINGS, AND PREACHING HIS POSITIVE
MESSAGES OF TRUE VIRTUE IN THE TEMPLE CAUSED A SPLIT IN
THE JEWISH COMMUNITY.
THE MONEY CHANGERS AND
COMMERCIAL VENDORS AND JEWISH LEADERS OF THE TIME
BROUGHT IRREGULAR AND CONTRARY CHARGES OF TREASON
AND PERVERSION OF THE JEWISH NATION AGAINST JESUS. KING
HEROD AND PONTIAS PILOT CONCLUDED THAT THE MODERATE
JESUS SHOULD DIE BY CRUCIFIXION FOR HIS SO CALLED
MISDEEDS. JESUS CHRIST DIED ON THE CROSS AND WAS
RESURRECTED FROM THE DEAD AND WAS RECORDED ON MANY
OCCASIONS AS HIS SPIRIT AND LIKENESS MADE CONTACT WITH
HIS CONTEMPORARIES AND OFFERING GUIDANCE. JESUS AND
THE MODERATE JEWS CONFLICTED WITH THE EXTREMIST JEWS
AND
THIS
DISPARITY
OF
UNDERSTANDING
LAID
THE
GROUNDWORK
AS
THIS
PHILOSOPHICAL
CONCEPTUAL
DIFFERENCE WOULD PLAGUE THE WORLD FOR THOUSANDS OF
YEARS. HEREIN, LAY THE ROOTS OF NOT ONLY THE CHRIST
VERSUS THE ANTI-CHRIST TAUGHT HYSTERIA OF HUNDREDS OF
54
GENERATIONS BUT THE EVOLVING OF THE EARTH’S PEOPLES
VERSUS THE ZIONISTS AND THEIR UNWITTINGLY SELFISH
THREAT TO THE EXISTENCE OF PEACE ON EARTH.
IN A
NUTSHELL, JESUS REPRESENTED ALL THE EARTH’S PEOPLES
AND THE ZIONISTS ARE HEADSTRONG AT ALL COSTS TO GAIN
CONTROL OF THIS HISTORICAL SANCTUARY AND CRADLE OF ALL
PEOPLE’S RELIGION FOR MORE NONINCLUSIVE PURSUITS.
IN ABT. 168 B.C. JUDAS MACCADEUS LEADS A JEWISH
REVOLT. AGAIN IN 75 A.D., A JEWISH REVOLT RESULTS IN THE
DESTRUCTION OF THE TEMPLE. JEWS REVOLT AGAINST ROME
IN ABT. 138 A.D. AND THEN THE JEWS ARE DRIVEN OUT OF
JERUSALEM AND A MASS JEWISH MIGRATION TO RUSSIA,
EASTERN EUROPE, AND GREECE ENSUED. ALSO, DURING THE
FIRST CENTURY A.D. ALL ORIGINAL GREEK MANUSCRIPTS WHICH
MAKE UP THE 27 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT WERE
COMPLETED.
PAPER WAS INVENTED IN CHINA IN ABT. 110 A.D. IN ABT. 7
A.D. BUDDHA IS DEIFIED AND BUDDHISM SPREADS INTO
CENTRAL ASIA AND CHINA.
WORLDWIDE CATACLYSMIC EVENTS SUCH AS VOLCANOS AND
ESPECIALLY EARTHQUAKES WERE PREVALENT IN 28 A.D. TO 35
A.D. AND MIGRATIONS FOLLOWED.
200 A.D. TO 500 A.D. INDIA ATTAINS THE HIGHEST DEGREE OF
CULTURE AND INDUSTRIAL TECHNOLOGY IN THE WORLD DURING
THIS TIME.
TEMPERED STEEL IS INTRODUCED AND THE
DECIMAL SYSTEM IS INVENTED IN ABT. 405 A.D.
IN 390 A.D. JEROME’S LATIN VULGATE MANUSCRIPTS
PRODUCED WHICH CONTAIN ALL 80 BOOKS (39 OLD TESTAMENT,
14 APOCRYPHA, AND 27 NEW TESTAMENT).
500 A.D. TO 1200 A.D.THE MUSLIM PROPHET MOHAMMED WAS
BORN IN MECCA IN ABT. 570 A.D.
THE PERIOD OF THE
KINGDOMS WAS FROM ABT. 610 A.D. TO ABT. 710 A.D.
JERUSALEM WAS CAPTURED BY THE PERSIANS IN ABT. 608
A.D. AND THEN CAPTURED BY THE ARABS IN ABT. 632 A.D.
THERE WERE AN ESTIMATED 90 MILLION PEOPLE LIVING IN
CHINA IN 1085 A.D. THE
CHRISTIAN CRUSADES WERE ACTIVE FROM ABT. 1100 A.D. TO
ABT. 1185 A.D. THEN AGAIN IN ABT. 1187 A.D. THE SALADIN
ARMIES CAPTURED JERUSALEM.
55
JEWS ENTER ENGLAND IN 1066 A.D. AND PROBLEMS ARISE
FOR THE CROWN, RITUAL MURDER CHARGES, UNPOPULAR
JEWISH MONEY-LENDERS, AND PERSECUTION TROUBLES FOR
JEWS. IN FRANCE, THERE WAS A CONSTANT TENSION BETWEEN
THE SECULAR AUTHORITIES WHO RECOGNIZED THE ECONOMIC
ADVANTAGE OF SECURE JEWISH COMMUNITIES AND THE DESIRE
OF THE CHURCH TO PERSECUTE AND EXPEL THE JEWS. 1007
A.D. AND 1063 A.D. SAW HUGE RIOTS IN FRANCE AGAINST THE
JEWS AND THE FIRST MURDEROUS PERSECUTIONS. FRANCE’S
FIRST “BLOOD LIBEL” WAS IN BLOIS IN 1171 A.D. THE THIRD
CRUSADE RESULTED IN RIOT AND SLAUGHTER IN SOUTHERN
FRANCE.
BY ABT. 500 A.D. THE SCRIPTURES HAD BEEN TRANSLATED
INTO OVER 500 LANGUAGES AND 100 YEARS LATER BY 600 A.D.
LATIN WAS THE ONLY LANGUAGE ALLOWED FOR SCRIPTURE.
THEN IN ABT. 995 A.D. ANGLO-SAXON OR THE EARLY ROOTS OF
THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE PRODUCED TRANSLATIONS OF THE
NEW TESTAMENT.
1,200 A.D. TO 1,600 A.D.IN ABT. 1530 A.D. GERMAN MARTIN
LUTHER BROKE FROM THE PAPACY AND THE LUTHERAN AND
PROTESTANT CHURCHES WERE BEGUN. THE TURKISH OTTOMAN
EMPIRE BEGAN ABT. 1300 A.D. AND ENDED ABOUT 600 YEARS
LATER AND THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE CAPTURED JERSALEM IN ABT.
1520 A.D.
JEWS WERE MADE TO WEAR YELLOW BADGES IN ENGLAND IN
1217 A.D. AND ANOTHER “BLOOD LIBEL” CASE BROUGHT
AGAINST JEWS AND FURTHER SEGREGATED THEM AND
RESULTED FOR MORE PERSECUTION. BY 1269 JEWISH RIGHTS
WERE RESTRICTED AND THEY WERE NOT ALLOWED TO HOLD
LAND OR BEQUEATH MONEY TO AN HEIR.
BY 1290 A.D.
ALTHOUGH SOME JEWS MANAGED TO STAY IN ENGLAND BY
HIDING THEIR IDENTITY AND RELIGION, THE OVERWHELMING
MAJORITY ABOUT 16,000 TOTAL WERE FORCED OUT OF
ENGLAND BY KING EDWARD I AND MOST MADE THEIR WAY TO
FRANCE AND SETTLED THERE THUS LEADING TO 350 YEARS OF
EXILE FROM ENGLAND.
PROVOKED BY THE OSTENTATIOUSLY SCRUPULOUS BENEFIT
FROM MONEY EARNED THROUGH THE SIN OF USURY, THE KINGS
OF FRANCE SEIZED MONEY AND POSSESSIONS OF JEWS AND
56
FINALLY KING CHARLES VI EXPELLED ALL JEWS ON NOVEMBER
3, 1394.
IN ABT. 1350 A.D. THE BUBONIC PLAGUE “BLACK DEATH”
KILLED MILLIONS OF PEOPLE WORLDWIDE. IN 1492 A.D., A
FRENCHMAN CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS DISCOVERED THE
AMERICAS.
JEWISH EXPULSION FROM SPAIN OCCURRED IN 1492 A.D. AND
THE OFFICIAL REASON FOR THE DRIVING OUT OF THE JEWS WAS
THAT THEY ENCOURAGED THE MARRANOS TO PERSIST IN THEIR
JEWISHNESS AND WOULD NOT ALLOW THEM TO BECOME GOOD
CHRISTIANS. KING FERDINAND AND QUEEN ISABELLA GAVE
APPROXIMATELY 250,000 JEWS THREE MONTHS TO LEAVE SPAIN.
SINCE 1480 A.D. JEWS AND GENTILES WERE FORBIDDEN TO
EXPORT PRECIOUS METAL, THE SOURCE OF A NATIONS WEALTH,
SO THE JEWS WERE FORCED TO SELL THEIR POSSESSIONS FOR
MERCHANDISE. APPROXIMATELY 120,000 WENT TO PORTUGAL
AND PAID ONE DUCAT PER PERSON PLUS ONE-FOURTH OF ALL
THEIR MERCHANDISE THEY HAD CARRIED TITHER AS THEY
COULD ONLY STAY FOR 6 MONTHS. MANY WENT TO NORTH
AFRICAN LAND ACROSS THE MEDITERRANEAN FROM SPAIN,
OTHERS TO TURKEY, AND STILL OTHERS TOOK SHIPS TO SICILY
AND NAPLES ON THE COAST OF ITALY AND FROM HERE SPREAD
OVER THE COUNTRY TO WILLING AND HELPING HANDS.
1600 A.D. TO 1900 A.D.THE FIRST SUCCESSFUL ENGLISH
SETTLEMENT IN AMERICA WAS IN JAMESTOWN, VIRGINIA IN 1607
A.D. AND THE THIRTEEN ORIGINAL COLONIES WERE FORMED
AND YEARNING FOR STATEHOOD.
THE FIRST KING JAMES BIBLE WAS PRINTED IN 1611 A.D. AND
ORIGINALLY HAD ALL 80 BOOKS UNTIL THE 14 BOOKS OF THE
APOCRYPHA WERE OFFICIALLY REMOVED IN 1885 LEAVING THE
66 BOOKS OF THE BIBLE.
INDIAN WARS IN NEW ENGLAND IN ABT. 1680 A.D. AND THE
ENGLISH ULTIMATELY GAINED CONTROL OF NEW YORK BY
TREATY. THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WARS DOMINATED ABT.1697
A.D. THE WAR OF INDEPENDENCE IN ABT. 1776 A.D., THE
SIGNING OF THE DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE, AND THE
WAR OF 1812 WAS FOUGHT WITH ONLY A 30 YEAR SPAN
BETWEEN.
57
THE MEXICAN-AMERICAN WAR WAS FOUGHT OVER SEVERAL
YEARS ABT. 1840 A.D. AND THEN THE CIVIL WAR OR THE WAR
BETWEEN THE STATES WAS FOUGHT FROM 1861 TO 1865 A.D.
THE SPANISH-AMERICAN WAR IN ABT. 1898 A.D. CLOSED OUT
THE NINTEENTH CENTURY AND FINDS A YOUNG AMERICA
GRAPPLING TO GAIN AND TO HOLD ON TO LAND AND
INDEPENDENCE.
1,900 A.D. TO 1,918 A.D.THE FIRST
ZIONIST CONGRESS WAS ORGANIZED IN BASEL, SWITZERLAND
ON AUGUST 29, 1897 AND 204 ZIONIST JEWS FROM 15
COUNTRIES AGREED “ZIONISM AIMS AT THE CREATION OF A
HOMELAND FOR THE JEWISH PEOPLE IN PALESTINE TO BE
SECURED BY PUBLIC LAW.” AT THIS TIME, ARABS REPRESENTED
95% OF THE POPULATION OF PALESTINE AND OWNED 99% OF
THE LAND. IT WAS NOT ONLY LAND THAT WAS NEEDED TO
REACH ZIONISM’S GOAL BUT A LAND WITHOUT ANOTHER PEOPLE
IN THE MAJORITY. THE REVOLT OF THE YOUNG TURKS IN JULY
1908 IS TO BE VIEWED AS THE BEGINNING OF OPEN ZIONISTARAB CONFLICT.
THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION BEGAN IN 1905 OR BEFORE AND
WAS LED BY BOLD ZIONIST LEADERS IN AN EARNEST ATTEMPT
TO STEER JEWISH PHILOSOPHER KARL MARX’S IDEOLOGY OF
COMMUNISM AND USE THIS MOVEMENT AND THE BOLSHEVIK
REVOLUTION AS A ZIONIST MOVEMENT FOR WORLD DOMINATION
AS THEIR FIRST CHOICE, OR IF NEED BE DUE TO FAILURE,
ZIONISM THE SECOND AND THE MORE REALISTIC CHOICE.
STALIN BEGAN PURGING THE JEWS WHO WERE ZIONISTS FROM
THE GOVERNMENT AND THE COUNTRY BY THE MIDDLE 1930’S
AND MOST FLED TO THE UNITED STATES, GREAT BRITAIN, AND
SMALLER NUMBERS TO PALESTINE.
JEWISH INSPIRED
COMMUNIST REVOLUTIONS WERE RECORDED IN MUNICH,
BAVARIA, AND BERLIN, GERMANY IN 1918 TO 1919 AND HUNGARY
IN 1919.
JEWISH
ZIONIST
INFLUENCE
PEDDLING,
BRITISH
CONNECTIONS, PRESIDENT WOODROW WILSON AND ‘UNOFFICIAL
SECRETARY OF STATE’ COLONEL EDMUND HOUSE, BEHIND THE
SCENES SINISTER PLANNING AND NEGOTIATING ENACTED THE
FEDERAL RESERVE ACT OF 1913. THIS CONCENTRATED THE
OWNERSHIP OF THE U.S. FEDERAL RESERVE SYSTEM TO A
PRIVATE COMPANY OWNED BY EIGHT WEALTHY FAMILIES AND
58
CULMINATED YEARS OF COLLUSION AMONG JEWISH ZIONIST
BANKERS, BRITISH LEGISLATORS, AND THE BANK OF ENGLAND
AS THEY GAIN THE UNWITTING APPROVAL OF WOODROW WILSON
AND MAINTAIN A MOTHER COUNTRY GRIP ON “THE COLONY” THE
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA.
DURING THIS SAME PERIOD THERE WAS AN ACTIVE ZIONIST
PROPOGANDA MACHINE COORDINATED AND PUSHED INTO
AMERICAN ACADEMIA AND CONGRESSIONAL CORRIDORS WITH
THE HELP OF THE BRITISH SPEARHEADING FOR THE ZIONISTS AS
THEIR FRIEND IN THE MIDDLE EAST TO HELP PROTECT THE SUEZ
CANAL AND HELP MAINTAIN STABILITY IN THE REGION.
THE BRITISH WERE ON THE VERGE OF OVERTAKING THE
OTTOMAN EMPIRE AND OCCUPYING PALESTINE BY THE END OF
WORLD WAR I. THE COLONEL HOUSE AND WOODROW WILSON
PEACE AGREEMENTS AND LEAGUE OF NATIONS IN 1918 WITH A
PALESTINIAN MANDATE FOR A JEWISH HOMELAND, A ZIONIST
INSPIRATION, AND WITH THE FEDERAL RESERVE ACT OF 1913
ZIONISM WAS HITTING FULL STRIDE AT THE EXPENSE OF THE
AMERICAN PEOPLE.
THE U.S. LEADERS HAD BEEN TAKEN
ADVANTAGE OF BY A CONTINGENT OF MORE EXPERIENCED
COUNTERPARTS FROM THE OLD COUNTRIES AS THEY ATTACHED
TO THE AMERICAN MONEY SYSTEM AND THEY WERE SETTING
AMERICAN TAXPAYERS UP FOR ALWAYS BEING THE FINANCIAL
GUARANTORS FOR A FEDERAL RESERVE SYSTEM THAT WOULD
HAVE FAR REACHING TENTICLES AND DICTATE AMERICAN
FOREIGN POLICY BUT NOT ALWAYS IN THE BEST INTEREST OF
THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. THIS OWNERSHIP OF THE U.S. MONEY
SYSTEM CONTROLS THE ULTIMATE POWER AND DOMINATION
AND HENCE THE AMERICAN TAXPAYERS ARE FORCED BACKERS
OF ZIONISM, AN IDEOLOGY DIAMETRICALLY OPPOSED TO THE
“ALL MEN ARE CREATED EQUAL” IDEOLOGY THAT BUILT AMERICA
TO A PROGRESSIVE WORLD LEADER. NOW THE QUESTION IS
HOW LONG?
OUR DEMOCRACY HAD BEEN VIOLATED AND USURPED AND
MANY LEADERS OF THE TIME HAVE ADMITTED THE GRAVE
MISTAKES IN SPEECHES HENCEFORTH. COLONEL HOUSE AND
WILSON, WHO DIED IN 1926, NEVER SAW EACH OTHER AGAIN
AFTER THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS IN 1918 AND COLONEL HOUSE
REMAINED IN GOVERNMENT WITH FRANKLIN ROOSEVELT AND
DIED 20 YEARS LATER IN 1938. MY FEELING IS EMBARRASSMENT
AND SHAME PRODUCED THE SEPARATION.
59
1919 A.D.TO 1948 A.D.
ANTI-ZIONIST RIOTS IN PALESTINE IN 1920-1921 AND AGAIN NEW
RIOTS IN 1929 WERE INDICATIVE OF HOW THE REVENGE FILLED
ZIONISTS WOULD BE RESISTED AND FOUGHT IN THE FUTURE.
THE OUTBREAK OF WORLD WAR II IN 1939 GAVE THE
ZIONISTS MORE REASON TO THINK ARAB PEOPLE TRANSFER AND
EMIGRATION OF ZIONIST JEWS FROM EUROPE AND RUSSIA
WOULD IMPROVE THEIR STANDING.
ADOLPH HITLER’S VIEW OF THE JEWISH RACE HAD BEEN
CULTIVATED IN HIS EARLIER YEARS AS A STUDENT WHILE
PLANNING AND LOOKING FORWARD TO ATTENDING AN ART
SCHOOL HE WAS INTERVIEWED AND REFUSED ENTRY BY A
PANEL OF SEVEN AND LATER HE FOUND OUT WAS A
PREDOMINATELY JEWISH PANEL.
JEWISH ZIONIST RIOTS AND REVOLTS IN HIS BAVARIAN
HOMETOWN WHEN HE WAS AN UNDISCOVERED YOUNG SOLDIER
CEMENTED HIS ANTI-SEMITIC FEELINGS.
LATER ON AFTER
GAINING POWER IN GERMANY AND SEEING HOW THE “CHOSEN
PEOPLE” HAD EXPANDED THEIR MONEY CHANGING AND BILL
COLLECTING BUSINESSES TO ATTAIN A MORE LOFTY GOAL OF
GAINING CONTROL OF THE GERMAN BANKING SYSTEM COUPLED
WITH HIS PERSONAL VIEW THAT JEWISH INSPIRED COMMUNISM
WAS MAKING ENROADS IN HIS COUNTRY DID HITLER BEGIN THE
ALTERNATIVE THINKING THAT EVENTUALLY LED AMERICA TO BE
SEDUCED INTO WORLD WAR II. HITLER RETORTED THAT THE
BLONDE HAIR BLUE EYED GERMAN PEOPLE WERE GOING TO BE
THE CHOSEN RACE TO COMBAT THE ZIONIST PREACHINGS OF
“THE CHOSEN PEOPLE” AND HELP GERMANY DEFEAT THE
CREEPING OF COMMUNISM.
THE HOLOCAUST, WHERE OVER 6 MILLION JEWS PERISHED
IN GERMAN GAS CHAMBERS AND CONCENTRATION CAMPS, AND
INTERNATIONAL SENSITIVITY AT THE END OF WORLD WAR II
BROUGHT A UNITED NATIONS AND UNITED STATES BACKED
STATE OF ISRAEL RECOGNITION IN PALESTINE ON MAY 14, 1948
WITH RESTRICTIONS AS NOTED IN THE UNITED NATIONS
RESOLUTION.
ON THIS SAME DAY ISRAEL’S NEIGHBORS
ATTACKED AND AT THE END OF THE FIGHTING 400 PALESTINIAN
VILLAGES HAD BEEN DEPOPULATED AND EVENTUALLY
DESTROYED.
60
1949 A.D. TO 1972 A.D.AFTER WORLD WAR II THE ZIONISTS
MADE A CONCERTED EFFORT TO GAIN CONTROL OF THE
AMERICAN PRESS AND MEDIA AND SUCCEEDED IN OWNING
OVER 90% OF THE MAJOR MEDIA COMPANIES IN THE NEXT 50
YEARS THAT CONROL AND MANAGE DAILY NEWS GATHERING
AND DISSEMINATION IN THE U.S. AND THE WORLD.
THEY ALSO STARTED AND NURTURED SUCH MINORITY RIGHTS
GROUPS TO JOIN HANDS AND HELP FIGHT THEIR CAUSE AS
N.O.W., NAACP, ACLU, SDS, SOUTHERN POVERTY LAW CENTER,
AND MANY OTHERS AND ON THE FINANCIAL SIDE THEY HAVE
LITERALLY HUNDREDS OF ORGANIZATIONS SET UP TO GAIN
MONEY TO CONTRIBUTE TO ZIONISM AND OTHER LONG TERM
GOALS.
THE JEWISH ZIONIST LOBBY IS GRIPPING THE AMERICAN
GOVERNMENT AND FORCING MANY POLICIES AND DECISIONS
FOR THEIR BENEFIT, A CONFLICT OF INTEREST WITH THE
AMERICAN WAY OF LIFE, AND SATISFACTION OF ATTAINMENT OF
THEIR ZION STATE.
THE VIET NAM WAR BEGAN WITH THE FRENCH AGAINST THE
COMMUNIST OCCUPYING FORCES FROM THE NORTH IN THE
EARLY SIXTY’S AND THE U.S. BECAME INVOLVED IN A BIG WAY IN
1964 AND THIS CONTINUED UNTIL 1972 AFTER THE LOSS OF
OVER 58,000 U.S. SOLDIERS AND SUPPORT PERSONNEL.
THE 1967 6-DAY WAR BETWEEN ISRAEL AND ITS NEIGHBORS
GAVE THE ZIONISTS ANOTHER REASON TO OCCUPY AND GRAB AS
MUCH LAND AS THEY COULD AND CONTINUE TO EXPAND THE
ZIONISTS SETTLEMENTS IN THE WEST BANK AND GAZA STRIP
AND FORCE MORE ARABS INTO REFUGEE CAMPS. ISRAEL DID A
PREMPTIVE STRIKE ON THE EGYPTIAN AIR FORCE AS THE
EGYPTIAN PLANES LINED THE RUNWAY AND CRIPPLED THE
ENEMIES OFFENSIVE ACTION AND THE FIGHTING CONTINUED
FOR 6 DAYS.
1973 A.D. TO 1995 A.D.IN 1991 IRAQ INVADED KUWAIT IN AN
ATTEMPT TO TAKEOVER THE COUNTRY AND OILFIELDS AND THE
U.S. RESPONDED WITH A MASSIVE BUILD-UP AND THE PERSIAN
GULF WAR ENSUED AND IRAQ WAS DRIVEN OUT OF KUWAIT AND
SURRENDERED. DURING THE 3 MONTH WAR IRAQ LAUNCHED
SCUD MISSLES AT SAUDIA ARABIA AND ISRAEL.
61
1996 A.D. TO PRESENTAFTER THE ARAB-ISRAELI 6-DAY WAR
IN
1967
THE
TENSIONS
BETWEEN
THE
ISRAELI
ZIONIST/OCCUPIERS AND THE ARAB/OCCUPIED IN PALESTINE
HAD LED TO THE ARAB SIDE FORMING TERROR ORGANIZATIONS
BOTH INSIDE AND OUTSIDE TO RESIST ZIONISM AND FIGHT
ISRAELI ZIONIST OCCUPATION AND SETTLEMENT BUILDING.
THESE INDIVIDUAL TERRORIST ORGANIZATIONS EVENTUALLY
BECAME NETWORKED AND COORDINATED A CULMINATION OF
ABOUT 10 YEARS OF TERRORIST BOMBINGS THROUGHOUT THE
WORLD PRIMARILY AGAINST ISRAELI AND AMERICAN INTERESTS
AND LED TO THE BIGGEST SURPRISE ATTACK IN HISTORY.
SEPTEMBER 11, 2001 MAY GO DOWN AS THE BIGGEST
TURNING POINT IN THE HISTORY OF THE WORLD. AS MANY AS 15
TO19 WELL TRAINED MILITANTS OF MIDDLE EASTERN (SAUDI
ARABIAN) DESCENT HIJACKED AND COMMANDEERED 4 LARGE
AIRLINERS FULL OF FUEL AND DIRECTED THEM INTO THE
PENTAGON, THE WORLD TRADE CENTER TOWER I AND TOWER II
IN NEW YORK CITY, AND THE 4TH PLANE WAS TAKEN OVER BY
PASSENGERS THAT RECEIVED COMMUNICATION ABOUT AN
ONGOING ATTACK AND THEY ABORTED THE PLANE THAT WAS
BOUND FOR THE WHITE HOUSE INTO A FIELD IN PENNSYLVANIA
KILLING ALL ON BOARD.
THIS WAS AMERICA’S INTRODUCTION TO A FULL SCALE
TERRORIST ATTACK ON HOME SOIL AND THIS EVENT SET IN
MOTION AN INTELLIGENCE AND MILITARY WAR AGAINST
TERRORISM AROUND THE WORLD.
THIS STRIKE AGAINST AMERICA WAS IN RETALIATION FOR THE
U.S. SUPPORT OF ZIONIST ISRAEL WHO HAS BEEN STRAINING
FOR OVER 50 YEARS TO BUY, OCCUPY, EMIGRATE, AND WAR
THEIR WAY TO HAVING A MAJORITY OF THE POPULATION IN
PALESTINE.
PALESTINE
HAS
BEEN
A
PREDOMINATE
ARAB/ISLAMIC POPULATION WITH THE BACKING OF 2 BILLION
OTHER ARAB/ISLAMIC PEOPLES AROUND THE WORLD.
THE HEBREWS WROTE AND RE-WROTE THE SCROLLS AND
MANUSCRIPTS THAT EVENTUALLY BECAME THE NUMBER ONE
SELLING BOOK IN THE WORLD AND IT CONTINUES NUMBER ONE
YEAR AFTER YEAR. THE TEACHINGS, INSPIRATION, AND BENEFIT
FROM THIS BOOK “THE BIBLE” TOTALLY CANNOT BE
UNDERESTIMATED FOR HUMANKIND. ON THE OTHER HAND, THE
INVOCATION OF SYMBOLISM, VOICES FROM ABOVE, AND
WRITINGS IN THE SKY FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT WERE
62
OBVIOUSLY WRITTEN AND INTERPRETED FOR THE BENEFIT OF
THE AUTHOR’S COLLECTIVE.
FOR OVER 2000 YEARS THE
ZIONISTS HAVE ROAMED THE EARTH AND DESIGNED RIOTS,
REVOLTS, AND SCHEMES TO COMBAT OR CONTROL THEIR
ENEMIES IN MANY COUNTRIES. INDIVIDUALLY THEY EXCEL AND
PROSPER, COLLECTIVELY THEY CALL THEMSELVES “THE
CHOSEN PEOPLE” AND POSSIBLY THEIR BIGGEST MISTAKE WAS
TO TRY TO CONVINCE THE REST OF THE WORLD THAT THIS TAG
APPLIED TO THE JEWISH PEOPLE, BUT NOT ALL, MORE
SPECIFICALLY TO THE ZIONIST FACTION. AS THE ZIONIST JEWS
HAVE PASSED THIS MIND CONTROL TACTIC DOWN OVER THE
MILLENNIUMS, I CONTEND IT HAS CONTRIBUTED TO POLARIZING
PEOPLES AND BREEDING RESENTMENT LENDING TO THE
PROBLEMS THEY HAVE HAD ASSIMILATING INTO VARIOUS
SOCIETIES AND COUNTRIES OVER THE PAST CENTURIES.
AS LONG AS “THE MONEY” AND ISRAEL KEEP AMERICAN
SUPPORT FOR THEIR ZIONISM IN PALESTINE, I AM AFRAID THE
WORLD OF TERROR WILL GROW AND INDIVIDUAL LIBERTIES IN
THE FREE WORLD WILL DIMINISH IN PROPORTION. IN LIEU OF
NAMING NAMES AND OTHER
EVENTS THAT HAVE ADDED TO
THE CONSTRUCTION AND DESTRUCTION OF WORLD EVOLUTION,
I CHOSE TO ZERO IN ON THE LONG TERM GOAL OF ZIONISM AND
NOT TO UNDERESTIMATE THE DRIVING FORCE AND THE PLAN,
LAWS, AND POLICIES THAT LENDS IT DIRECTION AND
CONSEQUENTLY DISRUPTS THE DAILY LIVES OF PEOPLES AND
GOVERNMENTS ALL OVER THE GLOBE. THE WORLD HAS MANY
ENVIRONMENTAL,
HEALTH,
POLITICAL,
AND
ECONOMIC
PROBLEMS TO DEAL WITH BUT THIS ARAB ISRAELI
MISUNDERSTANDING HAS BEEN ALIVE FOR 2000 YEARS AND
THERE IS STILL NOT A PEACEFUL SOLUTION IN SIGHT.
I
CONTEND THAT ONE SIDE TRULY BELIEVES THAT MIGHT WILL
MAKE IT RIGHT AND IF THIS IS TRUE THIS PROBLEM WILL
CONTINUE TO FESTER UNTIL IT BECOMES ECONOMICALLY NOT
FEASIBLE FOR THE STRUGGLE TO CONTINUE AND A LARGER
SCALE SURPRISE ATTACK OR MULTIPLE ATTACKS CAUSING
MILLIONS OF DEATHS IN A SHORT PERIOD WILL OCCUR THAT
FORCES THE PEOPLES ON EACH SIDE TO FORCE THEIR
GOVERNMENTS TO COME TO THEIR SENSES AND SETTLE THE
DIFFERENCES MORE FAVORABLE TO THE WAY IT WAS PRE-1967
OR BEFORE.
IN ABT. 45 A.D. CHRIST AND ANTI-CHRIST
63
CONTINGENCIES WERE AT ODDS AND THIS CONTINUES TO THIS
VERY DAY IN THE FORM OF THE BOUGHT OFF AMERICAN
BACKED HEADSTRONG ZIONISTS A SMALL MINORITY OF TORAH
JEWRY BEING THE EXACT GROUP WHO SHOULD NOT BE
ALLOWED TO RISE UP AS THIS WILL NOT BRING PEACE AND
GOOD WILL TO ALL AS THEY ARE HELL BENT ON TRYING TO LAY
CLAIM TO ALL THE WORLD’S PEOPLES HISTORICAL CRADLE OF
RELIGION.
HEREIN LIES THE “TWO THOUSAND YEARS OF
CONFLICT OF INTEREST”.
A WORLD HISTORY TIMELINE FOR QUICK
REFERENCE
1 TRILLION YEARS B.C.- THE SPACE CONDITIONS WERE RIGHT IN THIS PART OF THE
SUPERUNIVERSE FOR A MATERIALIZATION TO BEGIN AND OUR BABY SOLAR SYSTEM WAS
ABOUT TO BE BORN AND THE MATURITY PROCESS WOULD TAKE HUNDREDS OF BILLIONS
OF YEARS.
800 BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE MAGNIFICENT PRIMARY NEBULAE WAS FORMING AS SPACE
MATERIALIZATION PROCEEDS.
700 BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE GIGANTIC SPACEWHEEL CONTINUED TO WHIRL FASTER
CONDENSING AND CONTRACTING.
600 BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE NEBULAE WAS NEARING MAXIMUM MASS.
400 BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE RECAPTIVE PERIOD OF THE SUPERUNIVERSE NEBULA AND
MANY OF THE NEARBY AND SMALLER SUNS WERE RECAPTURED.
50 BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE FIRST PERIOD OF SUN DISPERSION WAS COMPLETING.
6 BILLION YEARS B.C.- MARKS THE END OF THE TERMINAL BREAKUP AND THE BIRTH OF
OUR SUN AND THOUSANDS OF OTHER SUNS.
4.5 BILLION YEARS B.C.- ENORMOUS VOLUMES OF MATTER ARE DISGORGED FROM THE
SUN AND PERMANENTLY DETACHED FROM THE SUN’S GRAVITY AND SUBSEQUENTLY
EVOLVED INTO THE 12 BABY PLANETS OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM.
4 BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE JUPITER AND SATURN SYSTEMS ARE MUCH AS OBSERVED
TODAY EXCEPT FOR THEIR MOONS WHICH CONTINUE TO GROW TODAY.
3 ฝ BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE CONDENSATION NUCLEUSES OF THE OTHER 10 PLANETS ARE
WELL FORMED AND THE CORES OF THE MOONS ARE IN TACT.
3 BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE SOLAR SYSTEM FUNCTIONS MUCH AS IT DOES TODAY, ONLY
MOST OF THE PLANETS AND MOONS ARE MUCH SMALLER IN MASS.
2 ฝ BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE EARTH WAS ONLY 1/10 OF ITS PRESENT MASS
2 BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE EARTH HAS ATTAINED 1/5 OF ITS PRESENT MASS AND THE
MOON WAS ABOUT 1/3 OF ITS PRESENT MASS.
1 ฝ BILLION YEARS B.C.- THE EARTH IS AT 2/3 OF ITS PRESENT MASS AND THE MOON HAD
GROWN TO NEAR FULL MASS.
64
1 BILLION YEARS B.C.- WATER COVERED THE ENTIRE EARTH ABOUT 1 MILE DEEP.
950 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE EARTH WAS COVERED 93% BY WATER AND THE REMAINING
7% WAS A SINGLE CONTINENTAL LAND MASS.
900 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE ONE LARGE CONTINENT HAD GROWN TO ABOUT 10% OF THE
EARTH’S SURFACE AND 90% WATER OVER 50 MILLION YEARS.
800 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE EARTH HAD NOT CHANGED ITS 90% WATER AND 10%
CONTINENTAL LAND MIX ALTHOUGH THE WATER WAS IN SOME PLACES OVER 10 MILES
DEEP.
750 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE WATER OCCUPPIED ABOUT 67% OF THE EARTH’S SURFACE
AND LAND HAD INCREASED TO ABOUT 33% AS THE DOWNWARD PRESSURE ON THE OCEAN
FLOOR CAUSED AN UPTHRUST IN LAND. IT WOULD BE OVER 300 MILLION MORE YEARS
BEFORE SO MUCH LAND WAS ABOVE WATER. THE ONE CONTINENTAL LAND MASS
DEVELOPED A NORTH-SOUTH CRACK THAT ALLOWED NORTH AND SOUTH AMERICA AND
GREENLAND TO SLOWLY DRIFT WESTWARD AS A RESULT OF THE WATER FLOWING INTO
THE CRACK. THERE WAS ALSO AN EAST-WEST CRACK IN THE LAND MASS THAT ALLOWED
WATER TO FILL IN AND AFRICA SPLIT FROM EUROPE PLUS AUSTRALIA, PACIFIC ISLANDS,
AND ANTARCTICA SPLIT FROM ASIA AND BEGAN A SLOW DRIFT SOUTHWARD. THE FIRST OF
24 WATER INUNDATIONS BEGAN AT THIS TIME.
550 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE EARTH’S FIRST SIMPLEST SINGLE PLASMIC CELL MARINE
LIFE APPEARED.
500 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE FIRST PRIMITIVE MARINE VEGETATIVE LIFE GROWS.
450 MILLION YEARS B.C.OCCURRED.
THE TRANSITION FROM VEGETABLE LIFE TO ANIMAL LIFE
400 MILLION YEARS B.C.- FIRST MULTI-CELL ANIMALS APPEAR, THE TRILOBITES.
WAS UP AND WATER DOWN AT THIS TIME.
LAND
370 MILLION YEARS B.C.- ALMOST ALL LAND WAS UNDERWATER FOR NEARLY 5 MILLION
YEARS.
360 MILLION YEARS B.C.- LAND WAS RISING AND WATER LOWERING AGAIN.
350 MILLION YEARS B.C.- BEGINNING OF THE GREAT FLOOD PERIOD AND THE EARTH WAS
COVERED 85% BY WATER AND ONLY 15% BY LAND.
330 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE GREAT VOLCANO OF EASTERN KENTUCKY COVERED 500
MILES AT 15 TO 20 FEET DEEP OF LAVA AND ASH.
320 MILLION YEARS B.C.- A THIRD MAJOR FLOOD OCCURRED AND ONLY 10% OF THE
EARTH’S LAND IS EXPOSED AND THE REMAINING 90% OF THE SURFACE IS WATER AND
BETWEEN 10,000 TO 15,000 FEET DEEP.
300 MILLION YEARS B.C.- ANOTHER LAND SUBMERGENCE.
290 MILLION YEARS B.C.SINKING.
LAND WAS UP AND THE BOTTOMS OF THE OCEANS WERE
270 MILLION YEARS B.C.- LAND ABOVE WATER AGAIN.
250 MILLION YEARS B.C.- WITNESSES THE APPEARANCE OF THE FISH FAMILY AND THE
FIRST VERTEBRATES ALSO THE PROLIFIC FERN FAMILY OF PLANTS EMERGED AND SOON
SPREAD FERN FORESTS ALL OVER THE WORLD. PRIMITIVE TREES ALSO BEGAN GROWING
BUT WITHOUT LEAVES.
65
210 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE SEAS WERE AT THEIR HEIGHT AND THE FIRST LAND ANIMALS
APPEAR, THE AMPHIBIANS.
200 MILLION YEARS B.C.- A 25 MILLION YEAR COAL DEPOSITION ERA FORMED FROM THE
WATER PRESERVED AND PRESSURE MODIFIED REMAINS OF RANK VEGETATION IN THE
BOGS AND ON THE SWAMP SHORES OF THIS AGE OVER THE ENTIRE EARTH.
180 MILLION YEARS B.C.- MARKS THE END OF THE COAL AGE.
170 MILLION YEARS B.C.- IN AFRICA THE FIRST STEP IN THE EVOLUTION OF THE FROG
INTO A REPTILE AND SPREADS ALL OVER THE WORLD. THE FIRST SEED BEARING PLANTS
ALSO GREW FROM THESE TIMES.
150 MILLION YEARS B.C.- FOR THE FIRST TIME NORTH AMERICA IS GEOGRAPHICALLY
ISOLATED BUT NOT FOR LONG AS THE BERING STRAITS ARE ABOUT TO EMERGE.
147 MILLION YEARS B.C.- PREHISTORIC DINOSAURS OF ALL SIZES AND SPECIES ARE
EVIDENCED TO HAVE INHABITED THE EARTH DURING THESE DANGEROUS TIMES OF
EARTHQUAKES, VOLCANOES, AND FLOODS WITHOUT WARNING.
80 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE WESTERN ADVANCE OF THE CONTINENTAL DRIFT WAS
ENDING AND THE CIRCUMPACIFIC WAS ABOUT 25,000 MILES AROUND AND ABOUT THE
SAME AS PRESENT DAY.
60 MILLION YEARS B.C.ABOUND.
DINOSAURS RULE THE EARTH AS MANY SPECIES AND SIZES
55 MILLION YEARS B.C.- A SMALL PIGEON LIKE BIRD APPEARED, AN ANCESTOR OF THE
TRUE BIRDS FROM THE REPTILIAN GROUP. THE 24 GREAT INUNDATIONS HAVE OCCURRED
ALTERNATING LAND AND SEA DOMINANCE.
50 MILLION YEARS B.C.- PLACENTAL MAMMALS APPEAR.
35 MILLION YEARS B.C.- DINOSAURS BECAME EXTINCT.
20 MILLION YEARS B.C.- OVER 50 SPECIES OF ELEPHANTS OVERRAN THE ENTIRE EARTH
EXCEPT AUSTRALIA AND ONLY 2 SPECIES SURVIVED.
10 MILLION YEARS B.C.- MANY THREE TOED HORSES, CAMELS, AND LLAMAS MINGLED IN
THE HUNT FOR BETTER GRAZING LAND.
5 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE EASTERN AND WESTERN HEMISPHERES WERE SEPARATED
WHEN THE LAND BRIDGES WERE SUBMERGED UNDER WATER AND THE ANIMAL
MIGRATIONS STOPPED GIVING RISE TO THE DISTINCT TYPES OF LIFE DEVELOPING IN EACH
HEMISPHERE.
EROSION OF THE COLORADO RIVER COUPLED WITH UPLIFT OF THE
COLORADO PLATEAU IS PRODUCING THE GRAND CANYON.
4 MILLION TO 2 MILLION YEARS B.C.- AN EARLY LONG LIVED HUMAN SPECIES APPEARED IN
BOTH EASTERN AND SOUTHERN AFRICA WHERE SPECIMENS FROM OVER 300 INDIVIDUALS
HAVE BEEN COLLECTED WITH EACH HAVING A BRAIN SIZE OF ABOUT 1/3 THAT OF
MODERN HUMANS.
1.9 MILLION YEARS B.C. TO 1.6 MILLION YEARS B.C.- HOMO ERGASTER ABT. 1.9 MILLION
YEARS B.C. AND LATER HOMO ERECTUS IN ABT. 1.6 MILLION YEARS B.C. ARE TWO DISTINCT
EARLY HUMAN SPECIES EVIDENCED IN FOSSIL FORM.
1.5 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THE FIRST GREAT GLACIER WAS RETREATING NORTHWARD.
1 MILLION YEARS B.C.- THERE OCCURRED A MUTATION WITHIN THE STOCK OF THE
PROGRESSING PRIMATES SUDDENLY PRODUCING TWO PRIMITIVE HUMAN BEINGS AND THE
ACTUAL ANCESTORS OF MODERN MAN.
66
750,000 YEARS B.C.- THE FOURTH GLACIER MOVES SOUTHWARD INTO NORTH AMERICA,
EUROPE, AND ASIA.
500,000 YEARS B.C.- THE FIFTH GLACIER MOVED SOUTH IN NORTH AMERICA AND TO A
LESSER EXTENT IN EUROPE.
250,000 YEARS B.C.- THE SIXTH AND FINAL GLACIATION BEGAN.
200,000 YEARS B.C.NEANDERTHALS INHABITED THE EARTH FOR THE NEXT ONE
HUNDRED AND SEVENTY THOUSAND YEARS.
150,000 YEARS B.C.- THE SIXTH AND LARGEST AND FINAL GLACIER HAD REACHED ITS
FARTHEST SOUTHERN POINT.
130,000 YEARS B.C.FROM THIS TIME.
THE OLDEST FOSSILS OF ANATOMICALLY MODERN HUMANS DATE
100,000 YEARS B.C.- DURING THE RETREAT OF THIS FINAL GLACIER THE VAST POLAR ICE
SHEETS BEGAN FORMING.
50,000 YEARS B.C.- CRO-MAGNONS THE OLDEST LIVING ANCESTORS FROM THE OLDEST
TRIBE LIVING IN BURUNDI OF SOUTH EAST AFRICA ARE VERIFIED BY “Y” CHROMOSOME
DNA AS BEING THE ANCESTORS OF ALL MODERN HUMAN BEINGS HENCEFORTH ALL OVER
THE WORLD.
37,000 YEARS B.C.- THE LAND AND WATER ELEVATIONS WERE ADJUSTING AND THE GREAT
LAKES OF NORTH AMERICA BEGAN EMPTYING OUT OVER THE NIAGARA FALLS ROUTE.
35,000 YEARS B.C.- THE NEANDERTHAL SPECIES BECAME EXTINCT.
10,000 YEARS B.C.- THE FIRST FOOD PRODUCING ECONOMIES WERE OPERATING.
8,000 YEARS B.C.- THE PLOW WAS DEVELOPED.
7,000 YEARS B.C.- JERICHO WAS THE FIRST WALLED CITY ON EARTH.
3790 YEARS B.C.- THE LEGENDARY GARDEN OF EDEN AND ADAM AND EVE.
3540 YEARS B.C.- ADAM AND EVE’S THIRD SON SETH SETTLES IN EGYPT.
3500 YEARS B.C.- THE SUMERIANS INVENT THE WHEEL AND THE KNOWLEDGE OF THIS
INVENTION SPREADS TO EUROPE AND ASIA.
3300 YEARS B.C.- THE EGYPTIANS DEVELOP THE FIRST KNOWN SYSTEM OF WRITING WITH
HIERGLYPHIC SYMBOLS OF OBJECTS, SOUNDS, AND IDEAS.
3200 YEARS B.C.- THE EGYPTIANS DEVELOP A NUMBERING SYSTEM TO RECORD LARGE
NUMBERS BASED ON 10, 100, 1000, 10,000.
3140 YEARS B.C.- THE CALENDAR WAS DEVELOPED IN ASIA.
3113 YEARS B.C.- THE MAYAN CALENDAR BEGINS.
3082 YEARS B.C.- ADAM DIES AT 930 BIBLICAL YEARS OLD.
2945 YEARS B.C.- NOAH LIVES.
2894 YEARS B.C.- THE FIRST KNOWN WRITINGS ON SURGERY DATE FROM THIS TIME.
2340 YEARS B.C.- NOAH’S ARK AND THE GREAT FLOOD.
2310 YEARS B.C.- JERICHO IS REBUILT 17 TIMES BY THIS TIME.
67
1993 YEARS B.C.- NOAH DIES AT 950 BIBLICAL YEARS OLD.
1973 YEARS B.C.- ABRAHAM LIVES IN PALESTINE.
1940 YEARS B.C.- ISAAC LIVES AT THIS TIME.
1880 YEARS B.C.- ISAAC’S AND REBEKAH’S TWIN SONS JACOB AND ESAU ARE BORN.
1090 YEARS B.C.- THE TWELVE GREEK GODS PERIOD BEGINS AND LASTS FOR ABOUT 40
YEARS.
860 YEARS B.C.CIVILAZATIONS.
HISTORICAL
ACCURACY
IS
INTRODUCED
IN
THE
DIFFERENT
772 YEARS B.C.- THE FIRST OLYMPIAD IN ATHENS, GREECE.
752 YEARS B.C.- ROME, ITALY WAS FOUNDED.
500 YEARS B.C.- THE 39 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT WERE COMPLETED.
468 YEARS B.C.- DEMOCRACY WAS FIRST INTRODUCED IN GREECE.
434 YEARS B.C.- OVER 10,000 JEWS WERE EXILED OUT OF ISRAEL TO BABYLON.
400 YEARS B.C.- GREEK PHILOSOPHER LEUCIPPUS PROPOSES THE ATOMIC THEORY OF
MATTER CONSISTING OF INDIVISIBLE PARTICLES CALLED ATOMS. ALSO, PHILOSOPHER
SOCRATES A PROFESSOR OF MEDIOCRITY LIVED IN GREECE.
387 YEARS B.C.- PLATO FOUNDS ACADEMY IN ATHENS AND BEING A STUDENT OF
SOCRATES’S TEACHINGS AUTHORED THE ‘REPUBLIC’, A DRAMATIC DIALOGUE ON THE
NATURE OF JUSTICE.
380 YEARS B.C.- ARABIAN STATES, EGYPT, AFRICAN COAST STATES DEVELOP TRADE
ROUTES BETWEEN AND TRADE INCENSE AND SPICES.
350 YEARS B.C.- ARISTOTLE A GREAT PHILOSOPHER LIVED IN GREECE AND ESTABLISHES
TAXONOMY RECOGNIZING TWO KINGDOMS OF LIVING FORMS, PLANTS AND ANIMALS.
ABT. 340 B.C.GREEK PHILOSOPHER DIOGERES FOUNDS A ‘SCHOOL OF CYNICISM’
HOLDING THAT CIVILIZED LIFE IS UNNATURAL AND HE WAS KNOWN TO CARRY A LANTERN
DOWN THE STREETS OF ATHENS IN BROAD DAYLIGHT LOOKING FOR AN HONEST MAN.
333 YEARS B.C. TO 323 YEARS B.C- ALEXANDER THE GREAT LIVES AND CONQUERS AND
EXPANDS THE VAST PERSIAN EMPIRE FROM PARTS OF EGYPT TO MACEDONIA TO PARTS OF
INDIA.
280 YEARS B.C.- THE GREEKS REPLACE PAPYRUS WITH PARCHMENT FROM TREATED SKINS
OF GOATS AND SHEEP AS THE PRIMARY WRITING SURFACE.
264 YEARS B.C.- GLADIATOR CONTESTS ARE POPULAR IN ROME PITTING ARMED FIGHTERS
AGAINST EACH OTHER SOMETIMES FIGHTING TO THE DEATH AND WITNESSED BY
THOUSANDS OF SPECTATORS.
260 YEARS B.C.- HINDUS IN INDIA DEVELOP THE ARABIC NUMBERING SYSTEM AND
POSITIONAL NOTATION.
250 YEARS B.C.- SEPTUAGINT TRANSLATED THE HEBREW BIBLE TO GREEK IN EGYPT FOR
GREEK SPEAKING JEWS OUTSIDE PALESTINE. THIS TRANSLATION WAS USED BY EARLY
CHRISTIANS AS THEIR BIBLE AND REMAINS THE STANDARD TRANSLATION OF THE OLD
TESTAMENT.
68
240 YEARS B.C.- GREEK PHILOSOPHER AND SCIENTIST ERATOSTHENES MEASURES THE
EARTH’S CIRCUMFERENCE BY USING THE POSITION OF THE HIGH NOON SUN AT SUMMER
SOLSTICE AND THE DIFFERENCE IN LATITUDES BETWEEN TWO TOWNS AND HIS
CALCULATION WAS ONLY 15% TOO LARGE.
220 YEARS B.C.- THE GREAT WALL OF CHINA WAS BEGUN.
200 YEARS B.C.YEARS.
THE ROMAN EMPIRE BEGAN, FLOURISHED, AND SURVIVED FOR 600
168 YEARS B.C.- GREEK RULERS BAN THE PRACTICE OF JUDAISM AND ERECT ALTARS TO
THE GREEK GODS IN THE TEMPLE IN JERUSALEM. IN RESPONSE THE MACCADEUS FAMILY
REVOLTED AND EVENTUALLY A SON JUDAS LEADS A REVOLT TO RECLAIM THE TEMPLE AT
JERUSALEM IN DECEMBER 168 B.C.
150 YEARS B.C.- THE ROMANS DEVELOP CONCRETE FROM MIXING POZZOLANA, A NATURAL
SILICATE WITH PIECES OF BRICK AND ROCK REVOLUTIONIZING CONSTRUCTION
ENGINEERING.
105 YEARS B.C.- THE MAYANS DEVELOP A WRITTEN LANGUAGE THAT IMITATES THE
SPOKEN WORD (SPEECH) AND IMPORTANT IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF CULTURE AND
LITERATURE.
100 YEARS B.C.- WATERWHEELS ARE USED IN ANCIENT GREECE AND ROME AND REMAIN A
RELIABLE SOURCE OF ENERGY FOR MILLING AND OTHER INDUSTRY FOR THOUSANDS OF
YEARS.
90 YEARS B.C.- ROMAN CONSUL JULIUS CAESAR DEVISES THE ‘JULIAN LAW’ TO GRANT
CITIZENSHIP TO ANY COMMUNITY THAT HAS NOT REVOLTED AGAINST ROME.
51 YEARS B.C.- CLEOPATRA BECOMES QUEEN OF EGYPT WHEN HER FATHER PTOLEMY XII
DIED THEN SHE EXILED FOR 3 YEARS WHEN HER BROTHER TOOK THE THRONE BUT
CLEOPATRA ASSEMBLED AN ARMY TO SEIZE CONTROL OF THE GOVERNMENT ONCE AGAIN.
JULIUS CAESAR BECOMES CLEOPATRA’S SUPPORTER AND THE FATHER OF HER CHILD.
30 YEARS B.C.- CHINESE ASTRONOMERS RECORD THEIR OBSERVATIONS OF COMETS, SUN
SPOTS, ECLIPSES, AND OTHER CELESTIAL EVENTS.
27 YEARS B.C.ARCHITECTURE.
VITRIVIUS WRITES THE DEFINITIVE WORK ON CLASSICAL ROMAN
1 YEAR A.D.- JESUS WAS BORN IN BETHLEHEM IN JUDEA. OTHER SOURCES DATE JESUS’S
BIRTH BETWEEN 6 B.C. TO 29 A.D. AND FOR SOME REASON THIS DATE HAS NOT BEEN
SCIENTIFICALLY ESTABLISHED.
110 YEARS A.D.- PAPER WAS INVENTED IN CHINA.
400 YEARS A.D.- THE END OF THE FALL OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE.
405 YEARS A.D.- THE DECIMAL SYSTEM IS INVENTED.
500 YEARS A.D.- THE BIBLE WAS TRANSLATED INTO 500 LANGUAGES.
570 YEARS A.D.- THE PROPHET MOHAMMED WAS BORN AND HE DIED IN 620 A.D.
600 YEARS A.D.- LATIN WAS NOW THE ONLY LANGUAGE ALLOWED FOR THE BIBLE TO BE
WRITTEN OR PRINTED.
1085 YEARS A.D.- NINETY MILLION PEOPLE ARE LIVING IN CHINA AT THIS TIME.
1066 YEARS A.D.- JEWS ENTER ENGLAND.
69
1290 YEARS A.D.- 16,000 JEWS WERE EXILED OUT OF ENGLAND.
1300 YEARS A.D.- THE TURKISH OTTOMAN EMPIRE BEGAN.
1350 YEARS A.D.WORLDWIDE.
THE BUBONIC PLAGUE “BLACK DEATH” KILLED MILLIONS OF PEOPLE
1394 YEARS A.D.- KING CHARLES VI EXPELLED ALL JEWS FROM FRANCE.
1492 YEARS A.D.- KING FERDINAND AND QUEEN ISABELLA EXPELLED 250,000 JEWS FROM
SPAIN.
1520 YEARS A.D.- THE TURKISH OTTOMAN EMPIRE CAPTURED JERUSALEM.
1607 A.D.- THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLEMENT WAS MADE IN NORTH AMERICA AS CAPTAIN
JOHN SMITH SETTLED JAMESTOWN, VIRGINIA.
1611 A.D.BOOKS.
THE FIRST KING JAMES VERSION OF THE BIBLE WAS PRINTED WITH ALL 80
1680 A.D.- THE INDIAN WARS IN NEW ENGLAND AND NEW YORK WAS WON BY TREATY.
1697 A.D.- THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
1776 A.D.- THE WAR OF INDEPENDENCE.
1812 A.D.- THE WAR OF 1812 WAS FOUGHT FROM CANADA TO THE MISSISSIPPI RIVER AREA
OF LOUISIANA AGAINST THE BRITISH AND FRENCH. THE CAPITOL AT WASHINGTON WAS
BURNED TO THE GROUND.
1840 A.D.- THE MEXICAN AMERICAN WAR AND THE FAMOUS BATTLE OF THE ‘ALAMO’ IN
SAN ANTONIO, TEXAS.
1861 A.D.- THE CIVIL WAR OR THE WAR BETWEEN THE STATES BEGAN AND ENDED IN 1865
AFTER A COMBINED HALF A MILLION SOLDIERS WERE KILLED.
1897 A.D.- THE FIRST ZIONIST CONGRESS WAS HELD IN BASEL, SWITZERLAND.
1898 A.D.- THE SPANISH AMERICAN WAR.
1905 A.D.- THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION AND BOLSHEVIK REVOLUTION BEGAN.
1913 A.D.- THE FEDERAL RESERVE ACT WAS ENACTED.
1914 A.D.- WORLD WAR I BEGAN AND ENDED IN 1917.
1920 A.D.- ANTI-ZIONIST RIOTS IN PALESTINE
1929 A.D.- ANTI-ZIONIST RIOTS IN PALESTINE AGAIN.
1941 A.D.- WORLD WAR II BEGINS FOR THE U.S. AS THE JAPANESE SURPRISE BOMBING OF
THE SHIPS DOCKED AT PEARL HARBOR ON DECEMBER 5.
1944 A.D.- ON AUGUST 8 THE ANGLO-AMERICAN PETROLEUM AGREEMENT WAS SIGNED
SPLITTING MIDDLE EASTERN OIL BETWEEN THE U.S. AND BRITAIN.
1947 A.D.- WORLD WAR II HAS ENDED AND WRITER SEYMOUR I. SHURA WAS BORN.
1948 A.D.- ZIONISTS APPEAL TO THE WORLD AS VICTIMS OF THE HOLOCAUST OF WORLD
WAR II AND PUSH THE U.S. AND UNITED NATIONS TO GAIN STATEHOOD FOR ISRAEL AND
MORE OR LESS OVERLOOKED THE SENTIMENTS OF THE ARAB PEOPLE WHO WERE BY FAR
THE MAJORITY LIVING THERE ALTHOUGH THE U.N. RESOLUTION 181 MANDATE CALLED
70
FOR STATEHOOD FOR PALESTINE ALSO, THIS DID NOT AND HAS NOT MATERIALIZED. THE
RESOLUTION WAS ACCEPTED BY THE JEWS IN PALESTINE, YET REJECTED BY THE ARABS IN
PALESTINE AND THE ARAB STATES. GREAT BRITAIN OCCUPPIED PALESTINE AT THE TIME
AND THE ZIONISTS USED TERRORIST TACTICS COUPLED WITH POLITICAL PERSUASION TO
ENCOURAGE THE BRITISH TO RELINQUISH THEIR CONTROL. IT WAS OBVIOUS THAT THE
BRITISH WERE NOT PLEASED AS THEY ABSTAINED ON THE VOTE. U.N RESOLUTION 181
PASSED AS 33 COUNTRIES VOTED FOR, 13 COUNTRIES AGAINST, AND 10 COUNTRIES
ABSTAINED.
1948 A.D.- THE AMERICAN C.I.A. BACK A MILITARY COUP OVERTHROWING THE ELECTED
GOVERNMENT OF SYRIA AND ESTABLISHES A MILITARY DICTATORSHIP UNDER COLONEL
ZA’IM
1949 A.D. - THE AMERICAN C.I.A. ORGANIZES A COUP OVERTHROWING THE MOSSADEQ
GOVERNMENT IN IRAN AND INSTALLING THE SHAH OF IRAN AND HE REMAINED ON THE
THRONE FOR 25 YEARS.
1957 A.D.- ON MARCH 9 CONGRESS APPROVES THE EISENHOWER DOCTRINE STATING THE
U.S. REGARDS AS VITAL TO THE NATIONAL INTEREST AND WORLD PEACE THE
PRESERVATION OF THE INDEPENDENCE AND INTEGRITY OF THE NATIONS OF THE MIDDLE
EAST.
1957 A.D.- IN APRIL ANTI-GOVERNMENT RIOTING BREAKS OUT IN JORDAN AND THE U.S.
RUSHES THE 6TH FLEET TO LEBANON TO PREPARE FOR INTERVENTION AND LATER THAT
YEAR THE U.S. C.I.A. AGENTS BEGAN MAKING SECRET PAYMENTS OF MILLIONS OF DOLLARS
A YEAR TO JORDAN’S KING HUSSEIN.
1960 A.D.- U.S. WORKS COVERTLY TO UNDERMINE THE NEW GOVERNMENT OF IRAQ BY
SUPPORTING
ANTI-GOVERNMENT
KURDISH
REBELS
AND
BY
ATTEMPTING
UNSUCCESSFULLY TO ASSASSINATE IRAQ’S LEADER KARIM QASSIM, AN ARMY GENERAL
WHO HAD RESTORED RELATIONS WITH THE SOVIET UNION AND LIFTED THE BAN ON IRAQ’S
COMMUNIST PARTY.
1963 A.D.- U.S. SUPPORTED A COUP BY THE BA’ATH PARTY (SOON TO BE HEADED BY
SADDAM HUSSAIN) TO OVERTHROW THE QASSIM REGIME AND LED TO THE MURDER OF
3000 TO 5000 COMMUNIST PARTY MEMBERS.
1966 A.D.- U.S. SELLS FIRST JET FIGHTERS TO ISRAEL BREAKING A 1956 DECISION NOT TO
SELL ARMS TO THE ZIONIST STATE.
1967 A.D.- WITH U.S. WEAPONS AND SUPPORT ISRAEL LAUNCHES THE 6-DAY WAR AGAINST
ITS NEIGHBORS, PRE-EMPTS THE WAR WITH A SURPRISE ATTACK ON THE EGYPTIAN AIR
FORCE DESTROYING THEIR PLANES PARKED ON THE CAIRO,EGYPT AIRFIELD.
1970 A.D.- ON SEPTEMBER 17 WITH U.S. AND ISRAELI SUPPORT JORDANIAN TROOPS
ATTACK PALESTINIAN GUERILLA/REFUGEE CAMPS WHILE JORDAN’S U.S. SUPPLIED AIR
FORCE DROPS NAPALM FROM ABOVE. U.S DEPLOYS AIRCRAFT CARRIER INDEPENDENCE
AND 6 DESTROYERS OFF THE COAST OF LEBANON AND READIES TROOPS ON THE TURKISH
BORDER WHILE THREATENING TO USE NUCLEAR RETALIATION IF THE SOVIET UNION
BECOMES INVOLVED. THIS MASSACRE KNOWN AS ‘BLACK SEPTEMBER’ KILLED 5,000
PALESTINIANS AND WOUNDED 20,000.
1972 A.D.- RICHARD MILHOUSE NIXON DECLARES THE END OF THE VIET NAM WAR.
1973 A.D.- THE U.S. SUPPORTS THE KURDISH REBELS FOR THE NEXT TWO YEARS IN IRAQ
IN ORDER TO STRENGTHEN IRAN AND TO WEAKEN THEN PRO-SOVIET IRAQI REGIME AND
WHEN IRAN AND IRAQ CUT A DEAL TO SOFTEN HOSTILITIES THE U.S. WITHDRAWS SUPPORT
AND DENIES THE KURDS EXILE INTO IRAN AND STANDS BY AS THE BA’ATH PARTY IRAQI
GOVERNMENT TURNS ON AND KILLS MANY KURDISH PEOPLE.
1974 A.D.- ON JANUARY 18,1974 SECRETARY OF STATE HENRY KISSINGER SIGNED THE
MEMORANDUM OF UNDERSTANDING (MOU) FOR THE U.S. WITH ISRAEL AND IT WAS
71
ESSENTIALLY A UNILATERAL HAND OUT WORTH A COUPLE BILLION DOLLARS EACH YEAR IN
U.S. GUARANTEES INCLUDING MONEY AND OIL SUPPLY AND DEFENSE.
AMERICAN
TAXPAYERS 0 ISRAEL 100.
1978 A.D.- THE IRANIAN REVOLUTION AGAINST THE HATED SHAH BEGINS AS 400 IRANIANS
ARE LOCKED IN THE REX THEATER BY THE POLICE AND BURNED TO DEATH IN AUGUST
AND SEPTEMBER EIGHTH 10,000 ANTI-SHAH PROTESTORS ARE MASSACRED IN TEHERAN’S
JALEH SQUARE.
1979 A.D.- THE U.S. TRIES TO ORGANIZE A MILITARY COUP BUT FAILS TO SAVE THE SHAH
AND IN JANUARY HE IS FORCED TO FLEE AND THE FUNDAMENTALIST SHIITE LEADER
AYTOLLAH KOHMEINI TAKES POWER IN FEBRUARY.
1979 A.D.- IN THE SUMMER OF THIS YEAR THE U.S. BEGINS ORGANIZING AND THEN
ARMING THE MUJAHIDEEN IN AFGHANISTAN. NATIONAL SECURITY ADVISOR ZBIGNIEW
BRZEZINSKI WRITES, “THIS AID WAS GOING TO INDUCE A SOVIET UNION MILITARY
INTERVENTION AND DRAWING THE SOVIETS INTO AN AFGHAN QUAGMIRE.” OVER THE NEXT
DECADE THE U.S. AND SAUDI ARABIA GAVE THE MUJAHIDEEN OVER 6 BILLION DOLLARS IN
MILITARY ARMS AND ASSISTANCE AND IN DECEMBER THE SOVIET TROOPS INVADED
AFGHANISTAN.
1979 A.D.- ON NOVEMBER 4, 1979 ISLAMIC MILITANTS BACKED BY THE KOHMEINI REGIME
SEIZED THE U.S. EMBASSY IN TEHERAN AND HELD 52 U.S. HOSTAGES DEMANDING THE
U.S. RETURN THE SHAH TO IRAN FOR TRIAL. PRESIDENT JIMMY CARTER BROKERED A
PEACE AGREEMENT BETWEEN ISRAEL AND EGYPT.
1980 A.D.- AS THE CARTER ADMINISTRATION IS TRYING TO GAIN RELEASE OF THE IRANIAN
HELD HOSTAGES SUPPORTERS OF THE CHALLENGING PRESIDENT RONALD REAGAN CUT A
SECRET DEAL WITH THE ISLAMIC REPUBLIC WHERE IN EXCHANGE FOR THE HOSTAGES
BEING HELD THROUGH THE UPCOMING PRESIDENTIAL CAMPAIGN TO CRIPPLE CARTER’S
CHANCES FOR REELECTION THAT THE REAGAN ADMINISTRATION WOULD ALLOW ISRAEL TO
SHIP ARMS TO IRAN.
1980 A.D.- IRAQ INVADES IRAN WITH THE TACIT SUPPORT OF THE U.S. AND THE U.S.
SUPPORTS BOTH SIDES IN OFFERING ARMS TO IRAN AND INTELLIGENCE, MONEY, AND
POLITICAL SUPPORT TO SADDAM HUSSEIN AND THE IRAQI GOVERNMENT IN ORDER TO
PROLONG THE WAR AND WEAKEN BOTH SIDES TO POSSIBLY BRING BOTH COUNTRIES INTO
THE U.S. ORBIT.
1981 A.D.- THE U.S. GOVERNMENT SECRETLY ENCOURAGES ISRAEL, TURKEY, AND SOUTH
KOREA TO SHIP HUNREDS OF MILLIONS OF U.S MADE ARMS TO IRAN DESPITE THE BAN ON
SHIPMENT OF U.S. MADE WEAPONS.
1982 A.D.- AFTER RECEIVING A GREEN LIGHT FROM THE U.S. ISRAEL INVADES LEBANON
TO CRUSH PALESTINIAN AND OTHER ANTI-U.S. AND ANTI-ISRAELI FORCES WHERE OVER
20,000 ARE KILLED AND ISRAEL SEIZES SOUTHERN LEBANON UNTIL 2000 A.D.
1983 A.D.- THE U.S. MARINE BARRACKS IN BEIRUT IS ATTACKED BY A SUICIDE BOMBER
AND 278 MARINES ARE KILLED AND U.S. WITHDRAWS FROM LEBANON.
1983 A.D.- THE U.S. SUPPLIES THE ISLAMIC REPUBLIC OF IRAN WITH A LIST OF THE SOVIET
AGENTS.
1984 A.D.- THE U.S. SHOOTS DOWN TWO IRANIAN JETS OVER THE PERSIAN GULF.
1986 A.D.- WHEN A BOMB GOES OFF IN A BERLIN NIGHT CLUB AND KILLS TWO AMERICANS
AND THE U.S. BLAMES LIBYA’S QADDAFI AND U.S. BOMBERS STRIKE LIBYA KILLING 101
PEOPLE INCLUDING QADDAFI’S ADOPTED 4 YEAR OLD DAUGHTER.
72
1987 A.D.- THE U.S. NAVY IS DISPATCHED TO THE PERSIAN GULF TO PREVENT IRAN FROM
CUTTING OFF IRAQ’S OIL SHIPMENTS OUT OF THE PERSIAN GULF AND DURING THESE
PATROLS A U.S. SHIP SHOOTS DOWN AN IRANIAN CIVILIAN AIRLINER KILLING ALL 290
PEOPLE ABOARD.
1988 A.D.- THE IRAQI REGIME LAUNCHES MASS POISON GAS ATTACKS ON THE KURDS
KILLING THOUSANDS AND BULLDOZING MANY VILLAGES AND THE U.S. RESPONDS BY
INCREASING SUPPORT FOR THE IRAQI REGIME AND SADDAM HUSSEIN. ALSO IN JULY 1988
A CEASEFIRE ENDS THE IRAN-IRAQ WAR WITH OVER 1 MILLION KILLED IN THE 8 YEAR WAR.
1989 A.D.- THE LAST SOVIET TROOPS LEAVE AFGHANISTAN AND THIS WAR FUELED BY U.S.
SOVIET RIVALRY KILLED OVER 1 MILLION AFGHANS AND OVER 15,000 SOVIET SOLDIERS
AND FORCED 1/3 OF THE AFGHAN POPULATION INTO REFUGEE CAMPS.
1990 A.D.- IN JULY 1990 APRIL GLASPIE THE U.S. AMBASSADOR TO IRAQ MEETS WITH
SADDAM HUSSEIN, WHO THREATENS MILITARY ACTION OVER KUWAIT FOR OVER
PRODUCING ITS OIL QUOTA AND SLANT OR HORIZONTAL DRILLING FOR OIL INTO IRAQI OIL
FIELDS AND ENCROACHING ON IRAQI TERRITORY AND SERIOUSLY HARMING AN ALREADY
WAR WEAKENED IRAQ.
GLASPIE REPLIES, “WE HAVE NO OPINION ON ARAB-ARAB
CONFLICTS, LIKE YOUR BORDER DISAGREEMENT WITH KUWAIT.”
IN AUGUST IRAQ
INVADED KUWAIT.
1991 A.D.- JANUARY 16, 1991 A COALITION LED BY THE U.S. BEGAN BOMBING IRAQ WITH
88,000 TONS OF BOMBS TARGETING MAINLY TO KNOCK OUT THEIR WATER AND ELECTRIC
UTILITIES AND THE ON FEBRUARY 22, 1991 THE INVASION OF IRAQ BEGAN IN “OPERATION
DESERT STORM” IN A 100 HOUR GROUND WAR KILLING ALMOST 200,000 IRAQIS. IRAQ
WITHDRAWS FROM KUWAIT AND AGREES TO A U.N. BROKERED PEACE DEAL BUT THE U.S.
AND BRITAIN WOULD NOT DROP THE DEVASTATING U.N. SANCTIONS.
1993 A.D.- THE U.S. LAUNCHES A MISSLE ATTACK ON IRAQ IN RETALIATION FOR AN
ALLEDGED ATTEMPTED ASSASSINATION OF GEORGE H.W. BUSH WHILE HE VISITED KUWAIT
2 MONTHS EARLIER.
1995 A.D.- THE U.S IMPOSES OIL AND TRADE SANCTIONS ON IRAN.
1998 A.D.- CONGRESS PASSES THE “IRAQ LIBERATION ACT” GIVES $100 MILLION TO
GROUPS ATTEMPTING TO OVERTHROW THE SADDAM HUSSEIN GOVERNMENT.
CLAIMING RETALIATION FOR THE BOMBINGS OF THE U.S. EMBASSIES IN TANZANIA AND
KENYA PRESIDENT CLINTON SENDS 75 CRUISE MISSLES INTO RURAL AFGHANISTAN
TARGETING OSAMA BIN LADEN AND ALSO DESTROYS A PHARMACUETICAL FACTORY IN
SUDAN THAT WAS ALEGED TO BE MAKING CHEMICAL WARFARE WEAPONS AND LATER THE
U.S. ADMITTED THERE WAS NO EVIDENCE. DECEMBER 16-19 THE U.S. AND BRITAIN
LAUNCH ‘OPERATION DESERT FOX’ A BOMBING CAMPAIGN AIMED AT DESTROYING IRAQ’S
NUCLEAR, CHEMICAL, AND BIOLOGICAL WEAPONS PROGRAMS AND THESE BOMBINGS
OCCURRED ALMOST EVERYDAY THROUGH 1999.
2001 A.D.- JANUARY IS THE TENTH ANNIVERSARY OF THE 1991 WAR ON IRAQ AND WITH
SANCTIONS STILL IN PLACE THE U.N. ESTIMATES 4,500 IRAQI CHILDREN ARE DYING EACH
MONTH FROM MALNUTRITION AND DISEASE. IN THE PAST DECADE THE U.S. HAS FLOWN
280,000 SORTIES AND CONTINUE TO ATTACK FROM THE AIR KILLING 300 IRAQIS IN THE
PAST 2 YEARS FROM THE BOMBINGS.
ON SEPTEMBER 11 FIFTEEN SAUDI ARABIAN NATIONALS COMMANDEER 4 SUPER
PASSENGER AIRLINERS INTO THE WORLD TRADE CENTER TOWER I AND TOWER II IN NEW
YORK AND ANOTHER PLANE INTO THE PENTAGON IN ARLINGTON, VIRGINIA AND THE
FOURTH PLANE WAS BROUGHT DOWN IN A FIERY CRASH OUTSIDE SHANKSVILLE,
PENNSYLVANIA AND WAS MOST LIKELY DESTINED FOR THE WHITE HOUSE. A TOTAL OF
CLOSE TO 4,000 PEOPLE WERE KILLED IN THE FIRST MAJOR SUCCESSFUL FOREIGN
TERRORIST ATTACK ON U.S. SOIL.
IN OCTOBER THE U.S. BEGINS BOMBING AFGHANISTAN AS THE FIRST ACT OF WAR IN
‘OPERATION ENDURING FREEDOM’ AND THE WAR ON GLOBAL TERRORISM.
73
Abraham, Father of the Middle East
From Issue No. 1
by N E Dangoor
In many ways Abraham is the common denominator of the Middle East especially that part of the
region known as the Fertile Crescent. He was an Aramaean born in Iraq who had to migrate to
Canaan for the sake of religious freedom. His compliance with the divine command which bade him
to leave ‘thy country, thy kindred and thy father’s house’, demonstrates both his obedience to God
and his attachment to his native land which he did not leave out of choice: both Isaac and Jacob had
to choose their wives from the old country.
Abraham spoke Aramaic (Syriac) which at the end of the eighth century B.C.E. became the lingua
franca of the Middle East. From that time and for 1,200 years Aramaic was the spoken language of
Jews in Palestine and Babylonia right up to the Moslem conquest of the Middle East. The Hebrew
that was used in writing the Bible and was the language of the prophets and the Kingdoms of Israel
and Judah was in fact the language of Canaan. Abraham’s ancestors originally came to Iraq from
the north-eastern part of the Arabian peninsula which was the cradle of the Semitic family which
emigrated into the Fertile Crescent, the people who subsequently became the Hebrews, Phoenicians,
Babylonians and Assyrians of history.
Abraham’s travels took him first to Haran in northern Iraq and then to Damascus where he resided
for some time. He later proceeded to Canaan, which at that time was sparsely populated and
consisted of a number of small city states. One of these was Salem (Jerusalem) whose king,
Melchisedek, priest of the Most High God, was particularly friendly with Abraham.
Abraham had eight sons: Ishmael by Hagar, Isaac by Sarah and six sons by Keturah. Ishmael’s
offspring became the Nabataens who populated northern Arabia from the Euphrates to the Red Sea.
Africa is named after Ofren, one of Abraham’s grandchildren, who conquered Libya.
Abraham was shrewd, loyal to his kin, brave in war, desirous of numerous offspring, extremely
hospitable, just, a hard bargainer, and an unquestioning believer in God. His religion, according to
the Bible, was the first monotheistic faith. He was the first to venture the notion that there was but
one God, the Creator of the Universe. In that field of course his influence became felt throughout
the civilized world, first through Judaism and then through Christianity and Islam so that today the
greater part of mankind acknowledges the God of Abraham.
Mohammed regarded Abraham as the spiritual ancestor of Islam. The submission of Abraham and
his son to the will of God in the supreme test when Abraham was ready to sacrifice his son,
expressed in the verb ‘aslama’ (submitted themselves), was evidently the act that provided
Mohammed with the name Islam for his faith.
It is interesting to dwell further on Abraham’s personality: a visionary and a prophet – he is referred
to as the ‘friend of God’ in the Old Testament and the Koran; a tribal chief, a merchant prince and a
traveler; a warrior and a brilliant tactician. On his return from one trip to Egypt he adopted some
hieroglyphic symbols and, by making each symbol represent a particular sound, developed the first
alphabet, suitable for the Hebrew nomads and which was used to record the fascinating story of the
Chosen People which was beginning to unfold as well as the old sagas that go back to Noah and
beyond.
The tradition and personality of Abraham can be used as a basis to forge a democratic federation of
the Fertile Crescent comprising Iraq, Syria, Lebanon, Israel, Jordan - all Abraham’s country in
which still live a score
of different nationalities. Of these only the Arabs would oppose and frustrate such a union, in order
that they may achieve complete Arabization.
74
The ideal capital for such a federation would be at Abu-Kemal, half-way on the Euphrates and near
Mari of old in which Abraham once lived. What better name can such a capital have than that of
Abraham?
Jews & Communism in the
Soviet Union
The US Army’s Telegrams on the Jewish role in Communism
The American Army Intelligence Service had its agents in Russia at
the time of the Communist Revolution, and the Jewish nature of that
revolution is accurately reflected in those reports.
An American Senate subcommittee investigation into the Russian Revolution heard evidence, put
on congressional record, that “(I)n December 1919, under the presidency of a man named
Apfelbaum (Zinovieff) . . . out of the 388 members of the Bolshevik central government, only 16
happened to be real Russians, and all the rest (with the exception of a Negro from the U.S.) were
Jews” (U.S. Senate Document 62, 1919).
Below: Both these telegrams are from official US National Archives: the upper one, State
Department document 861.00/1757 was sent on 2 May 1918, from Moscow by US Consul
General Summers. The lower one, State Department document 861.00/2205, was sent from
Vladivostok on 5 July 1918, by US Consul Caldwell. Both describe the domination of the
Bolshevik Communists by Jews, using the words “Fifty per cent of Soviet Government n each
town consists of Jews of the worst type...”
Copies of documents from the US National Archives are freely available to anyone from the
Washington DC, USA, office.
US ARMY INTELLIGENCE
REVOLUTION, COMMUNISM
REPORTS
CONFIRM
JEWISH
ROLE
IN
SOVIET
However, none of these authorities quoted above dared to use quite the language of a US Military
Intelligence officer, one captain Montgomery Schuyler, who sent two reports to Washington in
March and June 1919, describing in graphic detail the Jewish role in the Russian Revolution. Both
these reports were only declassified in September 1957 and the originals are still held in the US
National Archives in Washington, open for public inspection.
The first report, sent from Omsk on 1 March 1919, contains the following paragraph:
“it is probably unwise to say this loudly in the United States but the Bolshevik movement is and
has been since its beginning, guided and controlled by Russian Jews of the greasiest type...”
The second report, dated 9 June 1919, and sent from Vladivostok, said that of the
“384 commissars there were 2 Negroes, 13 Russians, 15 Chinamen, 22 Armenians and more
than 300 Jews. Of the latter number 264 had come to Russia from the United States since the
downfall of the Imperial Government.”
75
Below: Both these American army military intelligence reports are freely available from the
US National Archives in Washington DC. They were written by Captain Montgomery
Schuyler, US Army. Schuyler made a point of the heavy Jewish involvement in the
Communist revolution. Schuyler writes that “It is probably unwise to say this loudly in the
United States but the Bolshevik movement is and has been since its beginning guided and
controlled but Russians Jews of the greasiest type..” and goes on to point out that of the total
384 commissars running the Soviet Union, more than 300 were Jews.”
The importance of this information does not need to be overemphasized in the light of the crucial
governing role the commissars played in the running the early Soviet society.
It therefore came as no surprise when anti-Semitism was duly entered into the Soviet law books as a
death penalty crime - although latent anti-Semitism simmered even in Communist Party circles,
flaring up quite seriously when a Jewish woman, Fanny Kaplan, tried to assassinate Lenin by
literally stabbing him in the back.
Eventually, as outlined earlier, the hardcore Communists were to part ways with the Jewish
nationalists, or Zionists, and the two camps were to become bitter enemies, a situation which
persisted right until the collapse of the Soviet Union late in the 20the Century.
AMERICAN COMMUNIST PARTY ALSO JEWISH
Jews were also behind the American Communist Party, which although politically unsuccessful,
was very successful in its espionage and infiltration activities, eventually reaching right into the
Civil Rights Movement and that group’s leader, Martin Luther King.
According to the Encyclopedia Judaica, published in Jerusalem, Israel (1971), page 804 (extract
below) “the list of Jews who played a prominent role in the leadership and factional infighting
of the American Communist Party is a long one . . .Many American Jewish authors and
intellectuals, some of whom later recanted, were active in editing Communist publications and
spreading party propaganda among them Micheal Gold, Howard Fast and Bertram Wolfe.”
AMERICAN JEWISH COMMUNIST SPIES GAVE SECRETS OF ATOM BOMB
TO SOVIETS
Many of the Soviet spies arrested by the American government during the Cold
War have been Jewish, and none have been more damaging than the group of
spies who passed the secret of the Atom Bomb to the Soviet Union.
This group of Communist spies was all Jewish, from the ringleaders, Julius and
Ethel Rosenberg, to the actual scientists working at the top secret Los Alamos
laboratory, namely David Greenglass, Klaus Fuchs and Theodore Hallsberg.
The latter three actually passed the atomic secrets to the Rosenbergs, who
then passed it onto their Soviet handlers, via their Jewish courier, Harry Gold.
Above: the team of American Jewish Communists who passed the
USA’s secrets of the Atom Bomb to the Soviet Union after the Second
World War, enabling the latter country to explode its first atom bomb
in 1948. From left to right: Julius and Ethel Rosenberg, the spy ring
leaders, executed at Sing Sing prison; Klaus Fuchs, scientist at Los
Alamos; David Greenglass, scientist at Los Alamos; Theodore
Hallsberg, scientist at Los Alamos, and Harry Gold, courier for the
group to their Soviet handler.
76
Despite the overwhelming preponderance of Jews in Communist parties and
movements world wide, it would however be incorrect to allege that all Jews
were or are Communists, as the millions of Jewish capitalists and as the
conflict between Zionist Jews and Communist Jews both attest.. It is however
accurate to say that individual Jews, from Karl Marx onwards, have provided
the mainspring for Communist activities.
The Palestinians and Zionism: 1897-1948.
Mr. Neff recently published Fallen Pillars: U.S. Policy toward Palestine and
Israel since 1945 (Washington, D.C.: Institute for Palestine Studies,
1995).The birth of the Palestinian refugee problem is rooted not in 1948 but in
the fermenting soil of the rise of Zionism in the late nineteenth century,
specifically with the convening of the first Zionist Congress in Basel,
Switzerland. The meeting, which began August 29, 1897, attracted 204 Jews
from 15 countries and had been arranged by Zionism’s founder,
Theodor Herzl. The delegates agreed that “Zionism aims at the creation of a
home for the Jewish people in Palestine to be secured by public law,” and to
that
end
they
would
encourage
emigration
to
Palestine.
When the congress ended three days later, Herzl confided to his diary: ”If I
were to sum up the Basel Congress in a single phrase—which I would not dare
to
make
public—I
would
say:
in
Basel
I
created
the
Jewish State.”(1)
At the time of the Basel congress, Arabs represented 95 percent of the
population of Palestine and they owned 99 percent of the and.(2) Thus it was
obvious
from
the
beginning
of
Zionism
that
dispossession
of the Palestinian majority, either politically or physically, would be an
inevitable requirement for achieving a Jewish state. It was not only land that
was
needed
to
reach
Zionism’s
goal,
but
land
without
another people in the majority.
Since Palestinian Arabs were by far the majority throughout the period up to
Israel’s establishment as a Jewish state in 1948, the Zionist state could
emerge only by denying the majority its rights or by becoming the majority
either
through
immigration
or
in
reducing
the number of Palestinians by ethnic cleansing. There was no other way to
create a Jewish, rather than democratic, state.(3)
That the Jewish state was secured in 1948 by the expulsion of the Palestinians
should have come as no surprise. Expulsion as Zionism’s logical imperative was
clearly seen by Herzl as early as June 12,1895. At the time he was still
formulating
his
ideas
about
Zionism
and confided to his diary: “We shall try to spirit the penniless population
[Palestinians] across the border by procuring employment for it in the transit
countries,
while
denying
it
any
employment
in
our
own
country. Both the process of expropriation and the removal of the poor must
be carried out discreetly and circumspectly.”(4) Even if this was perhaps the
fanciful
imagining
of
a
rather
romantic
personality,
as some sympathizers of Herzl contend, its essential imperative was
inescapable. This was recognized by most early Zionists, as evidenced by the
77
fact that the theme of expulsion
thought from the very beginning.(5)
consistently
ran
through
Zionist
For instance, as early as 1905, Israel Zangwill, an organizer of Zionism in
Britain and one of Zionism’s top propagandists, who had coined the slogan “a
land without a people for a people without a land,” acknowledged in a speech
in Manchester that Palestine was not a land without people. In fact, it was filled
with Arabs: “[We] must be prepared either to drive out by the sword the
[Arab] tribes in possession as our forefathers did or to grapple with the
problem
of
a large alien population, mostly Mohammedan and accustomed for centuries to
despise us.”(6)
This comment came at a time when there were around 645,000 Muslims and
Christians in Palestine and only 55,000 Jews, mainly non-Zionists or antiZionists in the Orthodox neighborhoods of Jerusalem and other
cities.(7)
David Ben-Gurion, the man who along with Herzl and Chaim Weizmann was
one of the progenitors of Israel, explicitly acknowledged the linkage between
Zionism and expulsion: “Zionism is a transfer of the Jews. Regarding the
transfer of the Arabs this is much easier than any other transfer.”(8) Or, as
Israeli scholar Benjamin BeitHallahmi put it: “While the basic problem
confronting Diaspora Jews was to survive as a minority, the basic problem of
Zionism
in
Palestine
was
to dispossess the natives and become a majority.”(9)
Much attention has been paid to how the early Zionists secured land in
Palestine, but relatively little study has focused on the equally essential effort
by Zionists to delegitimize and replace the Palestinian majority.(10) Without
Jewish control, the Zionists concluded they would be no better off than in
Europe, where Zionism arose specifically as a way to escape antisemitism,
pogroms,
the
ghetto
and
minority
status.
As former defense minister Ariel Sharon, a leading spokesman of Zionism’s
right wing, has commented: “Our forefathers did not come here in order to
build
a
democracy
but
to
build
a
Jewish
state.”(11)
A similar view was recently expressed by Labor leader and Prime Minister
Yitzhak Rabin: “I don’t believe that for 2,000 years Jews dreamed and prayed
about
the
return
to
Zion
to
create
a
binational
state.”
(12) Though the terms are softer, the meaning is the same.
Thus from the very beginning of Zionism’s dream of creating a Jewish state,
there were two complementary and equally imperative objectives: gain land
and
replace
the
majority
population,
either
by
denying
them
their rights, out-populating them or displacing them by one method or another.
Despite soothing promises by Herzl and other Zionists that Jews and
Palestinians would live happily side by side, there was, indeed, no other way to
create
Zionism’s
envisioned
Jewish
state
in Palestine.
The early Zionists pursued several strategies to achieve their goal. One was
Jewish immigration. In their early enthusiasm, many Zionists and their
78
supporters genuinely believed that large-scale Jewish immigration would soon
solve
the
“Palestinian
problem”
by
giving
Jews a majority. Another rested on the belief that enough Palestinian farmers
and labors, denied work, would accomplish the same thing by migrating out of
Palestine.
A
third
strategy,
less
well-known
because
it was conducted largely in the corridors of power in Constantinople,Berlin,
London and Washington, was to gain the sponsorship of a world power,
thereby affording legitimacy to Jewish claims as a counterbalance to the rights
of the Palestinian majority.
The Zionists pursued all of these strategies simultaneously with lesser and
greater success. But in the end it was only forced expulsion that secured their
state.
The roots of Zionism reached deep into the psyche of Jewish suffering. But the
major immediate cause for its emergence at the end of the nineteenth century
was
the
massive
waves
of
migration
set
off
by
pogroms
in Russia in 1881 and the spread of blatant antisemitism throughout Eastern
Europe in the waning decades of the nineteenth century and into the twentieth
century.
Individuals,
families
and
even
whole
communities
fled the antisemitic terror. Up to the outbreak of World War I in 1914, about
2.5 million Jews had left Russia and other European countries,the vast majority
of them seeking new homes in the West, particularly in the United States,
Canada, South America and Australia. Less than 1 percent of them moved to
Palestine and remained there.(13)
The figures for the United States alone were indicative of the profound
demographic changes taking place. In 1880, there were about 250,000 Jews in
America. By the end of World War I, there were four million.(14) With such a
massive population change taking place, the question of the Ubiquitous Jew
became the subject of dinner conversation even in the White House. President
Woodrow
Wilson,
his
wife
and
presidential
confidant Colonel Edward M. House speculated one night in 1918 about the
number of Jews in the world. House guessed 15 million, Mrs. Wilson 50 million
and Wilson 100 million. At the time there were around 11 million.(15)
This torrent of Jewish migration unleashed events that directly favored the
development of Zionism and, incidentally, its early embrace by both Britain
and
the
United
States.
Reluctance
and
even
refusal
by many countries to receive the desperate Jewish immigrants fleeing
antisemitism increased Jewish disillusionment with the gentile world and
helped emphasize the Jews’ sense of isolation, an alienation that lay at the
heart of Zionism. Zionism, was explained by Herzl in his seminal pamphlet Der
Judenstaat
in
early
1896:
“We
have
sincerely
tried everywhere to merge with the national communities in which we live,
seeking only to preserve the faith of our fathers. It is not permitted us.”(16)
At its heart, then, this was the fundamental rationale of Zionism: a profound
despair that antisemitism could not be eradicated as long as Jews lived among
gentiles.
It was not a sentiment universally shared by Jews, particularly those scholars
and businessmen who had successfully assimilated in the secular Western
79
democracies
or
had
found
security
under
guarantees
of religious freedom. In fact, Zionism remained a minority movement among
Jews well into the twentieth century. There were strong and vocal anti-Zionist
groups
like
the
American
Council
for
Judaism
in
the United States as late as the 1950s. Among the fruits of Israel’s 1967
victory over its Arab neighbors was the final acceptance of Zionism by nearly
the
whole
of
the
Jewish
community
from
that
time
hence.
But even in its infancy, Zionism enjoyed the advantage of having powerful
advocates in both London and Washington, Christian as well as Jewish.
Moreover,
the
social
problems
caused
by
the
massive
Jewish
migrations convinced other Western political leaders to favor the idea of a
Jewish state. This was because the flood of Jewish emigrants seeking entry in
those
countries
became
so
great
over
the
years
that
they eventually provoked anti-immigration riots in London and restrictive
immigration laws in both Britain and the United States.(17) Establishment of a
Zionist state was an obvious way to divert Jewish immigrants
from Western shores and thereby calm the political storms building over
immigration policy. That little consideration was given by ambitious politicians
to what impact Jewish immigration would have on the Arabs already in
residence was hardly surprising under such circumstances.
But while Zionism slowly gained converts in the West, opposition to it built in
the Middle East. In Palestine, Arabs and the Ottoman Empire, which had ruled
Palestine for 400 years, were not unaware of the dangers to the established
order posed by unlimited Jewish immigration. Although only about 60,000 of
the 2.5 million who fled Eastern Europe up to World War I became permanent
residents
in
Palestine,
even this small number found themselves unwelcome.(18)
As early as 1882, Sultan Abdul Hamid II decreed that while he was ”perfectly
ready to permit the Jews to emigrate to his dominions, provided they became
Ottoman
subjects,
he
would
not
allow
them
to
settle in Palestine.”(19) He justified this restriction by saying that “Jewish
emigration may in the future result in the creation of a Jewish
government.”(20) At the time, before the massive Jewish emigration
began, there were about 25,000 Jewish and a half-million Arab residents in
Palestine.(21) Despite the sultan’s orders, a steady if small stream of Jewish
immigrants managed through bribery and stealth to continue to arrive in
Palestine.(22)
By 1891, some Palestinian merchants were concerned enough that they sent
off a telegram to Constantinople complaining that they feared Jewish
immigrants might come to monopolize trade and pose a threat
to local business interests.(23) As early as 1897, the same year as the first
Zionist Congress, the mufti of Jerusalem, Muhammad Tahir Husseini, father of
Hajj
Amin
Husseini,
headed
a
commission
established
specifically to study land sales to Jews. The result of the commission’s work
was effectively to halt land sales to Jews in the Jerusalem district for several
years.(24)
80
In 1899, Mayor of Jerusalem Youssuf Zia Khalidi, a Palestinian scholar and a
member of the Ottoman Parliament, wrote a letter that was later forwarded to
Herzl
that
warned
against
Zionist
claims
to
Palestine. Palestinians were particularly resentful of Zionism’s assertion that
Jews had a right to Palestine because they had once lived there two millennia
earlier.
Khalidi
noted
that
Zionist
claims
to
Palestine
were impractical since the land had been under Muslim control for the last
thirteen centuries and that Arabs and Christians had inherent interests because
of
the
holy
places.
Moreover,
he
added,
the
existing
majority population of Arabs opposed Jewish control.(25) When Constantinople
decided in 1901 to give foreign residents, essentially meaning new
Jewish immigrants, the same rights as Arabs to buy land, a group of
Palestinian notables sent a petition to the Ottoman capital protesting the
action.(26)
Nonetheless, despite these early suspicions by some Palestinian leaders and
merchants, relations between Palestinians and Jews remained in general fairly
friendly
up
to
the
Young
Turk
Revolution
of
1908.
According to historian Neville J. Mandel: “By the eve of the Young Turk
Revolution...it is clear that Arab anti-Zionism had not yet emerged. On the
other hand, there was unease about the expanding Jewish community in
Palestine, and growing antagonism toward it.”(27) Added Israeli historian
Gershon Shafir: “The revolt of the Young Turks in July 1908
is to be viewed as the beginning of open Jewish-Arab conflict, as well as the
cradle of the Arab national movement.”(28)
In large part, the general Palestinian apathy up to 1908 resulted from the fact
that the early Zionists successfully emphasized their quest for land and friendly
relations
while
masking
any
intention
to displace the Palestinians. As Herzl’s diary entry about acting ”discreetly and
circumspectly” implies, even in the waning days of colonialism the idea of
deliberately
displacing
an
indigenous
population
in favor of foreign immigrants carried with it a cynical odor that the early
Zionists sought to avoid for political reasons as well as for the need to maintain
peaceful day-to-day relations with their neighbors. Thus plans to dispossess
the Palestinians soon became euphemistically known among Zionists and to
the outside world as the “transfer” issue. Publicly, Zionists emphasized the
benefits
Palestinians
and
the
Ottoman
Empire would gain from new Jewish immigrants, who brought with them
money, intelligence and international connections.
But privately, transfer of the Palestinians was a recurrent topic in the inner
councils of Zionists for the half-century leading to the massive expulsion of the
Palestinians in 1948.(29) While there were Zionists opposed to transfer on
humanitarian grounds, the logical imperative of Zionism dictated that there
was no other way short of de-legitamizing the Palestinian majority or outpopulating them to achieve Jewish statehood. But gaining a Jewish majority
turned
out
to be unrealistic: even in 1947, after nearly six decades of immigration,there
were in Palestine only 589,341 Jews among a total population of
1,908,775.(30)
81
Ultimately it became clear that the Zionists had only two major strategies for
gaining control: de-legitamizing the Palestinians, which the Zionists proved
exceeding
successful
at
over
the
years,
and
expelling
them, either through denying them jobs or through forcible expulsion. For
many years the early Zionists clung to the belief that the Palestinians could be
replaced by the expedient of denying them work. This was obvious to outside
observers, such as the U.S. King-Crane Commission,which issued its report on
Palestine in 1919: “The fact came out repeatedly in the commission’s
conference with Jewish representatives that the Zionists looked forward to a
practically complete dispossession of the present non-Jewish inhabitants of
Palestine
by
various
forms
of purchase.” It added that non-Jews represented “nearly nine-tenths of the
whole.”(31) [See American-Arab Affairs, no. 9, Summer 1984,for text of the
King-Crane report.]
The campaign to evict the Palestinian farmers was done in the name of Labor
Zionism. On its surface this was a beneficial and benign policy aimed mainly at
rehabilitating
the
stereotypically
weak
diaspora
Jews into the New Jew of Palestine. One of Labor Zionism’s prominent
advocates, Aharon David Gordon, wrote that such redemption must come
through “work with our very own hands,” adding: “We must feel all
that the worker feels, think what he thinks, live the life he lives,in ways that
are our ways. Then we can consider that we have our own culture, for then we
shall have life.”(32)
As late as the 1929 constitution of the Jewish Agency, the goals of Labor
Zionism were embraced in an article decreeing that only Jewish labor could be
hired
on
land
owned
by
the
Jewish
National
Fund:
“The
Agency shall promote agricultural colonization based on Jewish labor,and in all
works and undertakings carried out or furthered by the Agency, it shall be a
matter of principle that Jewish labor shall be employed.”(33) The Jewish
National
Fund
was
the
Zionist
Organization’
s land-buying agency in Palestine. It had been founded in 1901 by the Fifth
Zionist Congress with the express purpose of holding all land it purchased as
inalienable Jewish property that could not be sold to non-Jews. Its charter also
decreed
that
land
held
by
the
fund
could be leased only to Jews. Lessees were forbidden to sublease.(34)
While there could be no doubt about the sincerity of the effort to create the
New Jew through labor redemption, there was nonetheless a dark underside to
the
program.
If
Jews
were
going
to
do
the
work’
then it was the Palestinians who would necessarily go jobless. That was
because most of the land purchases by Zionists were from absentee landlords,
who gave the Palestinian peasants no choice in the matter.(35)
Just as Herzl had early dreamed, they became “penniless” and ripe for
migration.
But the prohibition against hiring Arabs was not uniformly observed,nor did
Palestinians show any inclination to move from Palestine,even when they were
denied
their
jobs.
Instead,
they
simply
relocated
from farms taken over by Jews to others where they could find
employment,sometimes with other Jewish owners. In addition, the program
82
eventually came under criticism as being intrinsically racist. Historian Arnold
Toynbee joined other critics, charging in 1931 that Labor Zionism was creating
“an exclusive preserve for the Jews, what in South Africa is calledsegregation.”
Others called it “economicapartheid.”(36)Ultimately, Labor Zionism failed. Not
only
did
it
increasingly
tarnish Zionism’s humane face, it never achieved its most important goal—to
displace the Palestinians.
While one of Zionism’s strategies was to delegitimize the Palestinians,its
corollary was to legitimize the Jewish presence. From the beginning,Herzl was
acutely aware that the Zionist community would need a major
power as a sponsor. His first efforts were directed at Sultan Abdul Hamid, a
logical choice since the Ottoman Empire exercised ultimate control over
Palestine. Even before officially founding Zionism in I897, Herzl traveled to
Constantinople
in
1896
to
seek
the
sultan’
s grant of land in Palestine in return for helping the empire restore its depleted
treasury through Jewish financiers. Significantly, a draft of his proposed
charter written after this trip sought from the sultan the right for Jews to
deport the native population.(37)
But the sultan repulsed Herzl’s efforts, finally sending a message that urged
Herzl “to take no further steps in this matter. I cannot alienate a single square
foot of land, for it is not mine but my people’s. My people fought for this land
and fertilized it with their blood....Let the Jews keep their millions.”(38)
Next, in 1898, Herzl turned his attentions to Germany and Kaiser Wilhelm II,
who had ambitions in the Middle East. Herzl bluntly told the Germans: “We
need
a
protectorate
and
the
German
would
suit
us
best.”(39) He pointed out that the leaders of Zionism were German-speaking
Jews and that the language used at the First Zionist Congress the previous
year
had
been
German.
Thus
a
Jewish
state
in
Palestine
would introduce German culture to the region. However, the kaiser turned
Herzl down, largely because he did not want to provoke the Ottoman Empire,
which
was
a
major
purchaser
of
German
arms,
or
anger
Christians at home.(40)
Undaunted by this latest rebuff, Herzl next turned to Great Britain in 1902.
Here he found more fertile ground. There was a tradition among Protestant
Christians and English writers stretching over the previous two centuries for
support
of
“the
return
of
the
Jews”
to
Palestine, a tradition that had also moved to the United States.
Moreover,Britain’s concern for the security of the Suez Canal as the lifeline to
its Indian colony had led to its takeover of Egypt in 1882, and protection of the
canal
remained
the
focus
of
London’s
interests
in
the region. Having a friendly population in the region would be to London’s
advantage.
However, since Britain was no more interested in antagonizing the sultan than
was Germany, gaining British support for a Palestine charter was out of the
question
at
the
time.
So
Herzl
sought
a
charter
for
nearby British territory: Cyprus, El Arish or the Sinai Peninsula. Colonial
Secretary Joseph Chamberlain ruled out Cyprus because a Jewish presence
would mean angering the existing Greek and Turkish inhabitants,
83
and Egypt was ruled out because the local British governor opposed granting
any Egyptian territory. So Chamberlain suggested a compromise:
territory about the size of Palestine in British EastAfrica. Although it was called
Uganda at the time, it corresponded to today’s Kenya.(41) Herzl was delighted
with
the
offer,
if
not
as
a
substitute
for
Palestine
then as a stepping stone to it. But the suggestion was met by a fire storm of
protest from many Zionists, especially among the Russians,and equally from
British colonists. By early 1904 both Herzl and Chamberlain were glad to drop
the idea.(42)
But the experience had been profitable for Zionism. A major connection had
been made with high officials of the British government, a link that Herzl
correctly
prophesied
would
eventually
lead
to
concrete
results. Shortly before his death on July 3, 1904, Herzl confided to a friend:
“You will see, the time is coming when England will do everything in her power
to have Palestine ceded to us for the Jewish state.”(43)
After this, Zionist ambitions focused solely on Palestine as the site of the
hoped-for Jewish state.
By 1914, on the eve of World War I, there were about 604,000 Arabs and
85,000 Jews in Palestine, an increase of about 30,000 Jews in a decade.(44)
Despite the comparatively low rate of immigration, it had already become clear
to a growing number of Palestinians that Zionism was a permanent and
pervasive
threat,
however
slow
its
development.
This dawning awareness was prevalent amongmembers of Palestine’s leading
families, intellectuals and merchants. After listening to the claims of Zionists
and
their
forerunners
for
nearly
two
decades,
many prominent Palestinians by the eve of World War I recognized that, if
successful in its stated goals, Zionism ultimately meant dispossession of much
or
all
of
the
Arab
community,
Muslim
and
Christian
alike.
With distrust growing of the Young Turks in Constantinople and new winds of
Arab nationalism beginning to blow over the Arab world,political activism
increased
in
Palestine
during
the
1908-14
period.
A number of newspapers and local political organizations espousing Arab rights
sprang
up
in
Palestinian
communities.
Regardless
of
their
varied programs, almost all of the new groups shared a common thread of
anti-Zionism.(45)
A political tract distributed anonymously in Jerusalem in 1914 read in part:
Men! Do you want to be slaves and servants to people who are notorious in the
world and in history? Do you wish to be slaves to the Zionists who have come
to you to expel you from your country, saying that this country is theirs?(46)
By the outbreak of war, almost all the Arab arguments against Zionism that
still echo today had been expressed, and Arab-Jewish hostility had become a
permanent feature of what was soon to become an open conflict.(47)
Among the Palestinian activists was a young teenager, Muhammad Amin
Husseini, scion of a wealthy family that for centuries had controlled the most
important
religious
and
political
posts
in
Jerusalem.
Already
by the age of 13, in 1913, Husseini had formed a short-lived anti-Zionist club
84
and begun writing tracts against Jewish immigrants. One of the new Arab
nationalists,
he
was
to
become
Zionism’s
greatest
foe. In 1921 he would be elected mufti of Jerusalem, a post that his family had
held with few exceptions since the seventeenth century, a position that in
essence
made
him
leader
of
the
Palestinians.(48)
From that time until the founding of Israel, Husseini would exert his
considerable talents to prevent the Zionists from establishing a state.
Husseini and other Palestinian notables like him were neither naive nor
innocent. They had dealt for centuries with the Ottoman Empire and were
conversant with the subtle and internecine plottings of the oriental court as
well
as
the
perils
and
privileges
of
the
complex
communal relations between Muslims, Christians, Jews, Druze and others living
side by side in Palestine. While they had by World War I identified the threats
in Zionism and their own strengths, including their rights as a majority and the
weakness of the Zionist claim to Palestine on the basis of a residency 2,000
years
before,
they
lacked
a
sophisticated
understanding of the West. They were unable to compete with the extent and
entree of Jewish influence in Britain and the United States, and they
underestimated the historic trends in the West that favored a Jewish state.
The Palestinians were also placed at a great disadvantage by their inability to
counteract Zionist propaganda in the West, which painted Palestinians as
variously
ignorant,
dirty,
rapacious
anti-Christians
undeserving of support. Although not successful enough by itself to gain a
Jewish state, the effort was highly effective in delegitimizing the Palestinians.
The Zionists employed every known technique to reinforce anti-Islamic
stereotypes, propaganda that no doubt predated the Crusades. The Arabs
were pictured as vicious and dirty in news stories and books (and later movies
and television) as well as in lectures, pamphlets and face-to-face interviews. It
was a process that continues to this day, even after the Israeli-PLO mutual
recognition
in
1993.
Typical
of
the results of the Zionist effort were such passages as the following written by
the distinguished president of Brandeis University, Dr. Abram Leon Sachar:The
Arabs remained sullen and unimpressed [with Zionist farming and industrial
achievements in Palestine].They were constantly fomented to resentment and
riot by a small clique of Arab landowners who were violently opposed to Jewish
immigration. For centuries these parasitic effendis had with impunity exploited
their peasant vassals, the sharecroppers, the poor fellahin who could easily
move from dissatisfaction to revolt. In one area was the Jewish colony, green,
tidy, productive, the laborers well paid, educated, secure, singing at their
work. Adjacent to it was the miserable, squalid, dirty Arab village, ignorance
the rule, discouragement the climate....How long would it be before the
dispossessed and the disinherited, stirred by the example of Jewish standards,
cried out for a decent way of life? It was in the interest of feudal self-defense
to forestall such demands by persuading the fellahin that the Jews were
trespassers who had come to rob the Arabs of their land, to steal their jobs, to
subjugate them, to pollute their holy places.”(49)
Such views were propagated at the highest levels of academia, especially in
the United States and Britain, perpetuating over the decades an image of
85
glorious and selfless Jewish labor against the greed of exploitative Arab
landowners and the ignorance of dirty Arab peasants. These crude cartoons
provided
a
powerful
argument
in
enlisting
Christians
and
their political leaders in the Zionist cause.
How effective the Zionists were in promoting their program became startlingly
clear in 1917, when they obtained Britain’s public (and America’s private)
support for a Jewish homeland in Palestine. Finally, after two decades of effort,
Zionism gained a major power as its sponsor.
The success rested on differences between Britain in 1902, when Herzl first
sought London’s sponsorship, and 1917 when Britain no longer cared about the
sensitivities
of
the
Ottoman
Empire
because
it was now at war with Constantinople. British troops were about to overrun
Palestine, and the ancient land was to come under London’s control. With this
shift in the geostrategic kaleidoscope, one thing remained constant: British
concern for the security of the Suez Canal.
It was no coincidence that defense of the canal was highlighted by British
Zionists to find favor for their cause. They and their influential supporters
propounded
the
idea
that
a
friendly
Zionist
presence in Palestine would be of great political and military importance to the
British Empire. As the pro-Zionist Manchester Guardian argued in 1915: “A
couple
of
thousand
years
before
the
Suez
Canal
was
built,
the rulers of Egypt were perplexed with the problems of the defense of their
land frontier, and what helped them to solve it was the existence in the old
Jewish
nation
of
powerful
buffer-states
against
the
great
military empires of the north.”(50) Although this was bad history--there had
been no “great military empires” in the north at the time--it was good
propaganda. It associated a Zionist state with British security.
Another event favoring the Zionists was the coming to power in late 1916 of
David Lloyd George as prime minister and Arthur James Balfour as foreign
secretary. Balfour had been prime minister in the early 1900s at the time of
the
British
offer
of
“Uganda”
as
a
Jewish
homeland and, although not Jewish, he considered himself a Zionist.(51)
Welshman Lloyd George was a firm believer in the Old Testament’s claim to
the right of the Jews to Palestine.(52)
Both men shared a common concern for gaining U.S. support for Britain’s
postwar goals to divide up the tottering Ottoman Empire, including the
ambition of taking over Palestine. In this, they were advised
by the British embassy in Washington that Britain could be helped in achieving
U.S. backing by finding favor with Jewish Americans. Reported the embassy:
“They are far better organized than the Irish and far more formidable. We
should be in a position to get into their good graces.”(53)
One seemingly obvious way to do this was to follow the natural inclinations of
Lloyd George and Balfour and support Zionist ambitions in Palestine, if only
London
could
be
sure
President
Wilson
agreed
with such a path. In this, Lloyd George and Balfour failed to appreciate that
there remained major Jewish American groups opposed to Zionism, including
the
Jewish
Socialists
representing
New
York’s
sweatshops,
86
the Agudath Israel orthodox religious movement, which considered Zionism
“the most formidable enemy that has ever arisen among the Jewish people,”
and wealthy assimilated Jews like former ambassador Henry J. Morgenthau,
who called Zionism “wrong in principle and impossible of realization.”(54)
Moreover, Secretary of State Robert Lansing was distinctly cool to Zionism.
Nonetheless, supporting the Zionists was one of the policies pursued by the
two British leaders. Specifically, they worked to gain U.S. support for a
declaration that would be approved by the British Cabinet and commit that
country to endorsing a Jewish homeland in Palestine. In this they were
immeasurably helped, as well as goaded, by a persistent and persuasive
Russian-born Jewish chemist, Chaim Weizmann. In 1917 he was head of the
Zionist movement in Britain and a tireless worker in that cause. His
achievements were so great that eventually he would be head of the World
Zionist Organization and Israel’s first president.
Aware of Lloyd George’s and Balfour’s desire for U.S. support, Weizmann
sought a backdoor past the State Department to the White House via
America’s foremost Zionist, Louis B. Brandeis, an intimate of President Wilson,
who
had
appointed
him
in
1916
to
the
Supreme
Court. On April 8, 1917, Weizmann cabled Brandeis, advising that “an
expression of opinion coming from yourself and perhaps other gentlemen
connected with the Government in favor of a Jewish Palestine under
a British protectorate would greatly strengthen our hands.”(55) A
month later, following America’s entry into the war, Brandeis had a 45-minute
meeting with Wilson on the president’s views of Palestine and discovered that
he
was
“entirely
sympathetic
to
the
aims
of
the
Zionist Movement” and favored a British protectorate in Palestine.(56)
However, Wilson did not want to make a public declaration because of his
concern with French ambitions toward the region and a futile hope that Turkey
could still be persuaded to quit the war.
This vital intelligence Brandeis shared with Balfour, who was in Washington at
the time. In turn, Balfour gratified the justice by proclaiming “I am a
Zionist.”(57)
When Britain sought Wilson’s endorsement in September 1917 of a draft
declaration, however, he responded that the time was “not opportune”
for him to go public. In desperation, Weizmann cabled Brandeis that it “would
greatly help if President Wilson and yourself would support the text. Matter
most urgent. Please telegraph.”(58) Brandeis was able to use his access to the
White House to meet with Colonel House, and together they assured
Weizmann that from talks I have had with President and from expressions of
opinion given to closest advisers I feel I can answer you in that he is [in] entire
sympathy with declaration quoted in yours of nineteenth as approved by the
foreign office and the Prime Minister. I of course heartily agree.”(59)
However, Wilson would not make a public statement at the time because of
his continuing hope of a separate peace with Turkey and concern
about France. Weizmann felt more was needed to counteract anti-Zionist
sentiment in Britain, including strong opposition from the only Jew in the Lloyd
George cabinet, Edwin Montagu, the secretary of state for India. Montagu was
able to bring to the argument an anti-Zionist assessment by one of the
87
greatest Arabists of the time, Gertrude Bell, a colleague of T.E. Lawrence and
currently involved in British intelligence in Cairo. She wrote that two
considerations rule out the conception of an independent Jewish Palestine from
practical politics. The first is that the province as we know it is not Jewish, and
that neither Mohammedan nor Arab would accept Jewish authority; the second
that the capital, Jerusalem, is equally sacred to three faiths, Jewish, Christian
and Muslim, and should never, if it can be avoided, be put under the exclusive
control of any one location, no matter how carefully the rights of the other two
may be safeguarded.(60)
Another dissent from the Middle East came from A.P. Albina, a Levantine
Catholic merchant from Jerusalem who enjoyed good relations with top British
officials. He wrote that it was contradictory for the Western
powers to grant freedom to small nationalities while at the same time planning
to give Palestine to the Jews. He described the Zionists as a foreign and hated
race, a motley crowd of Poles, Russians, Romanians, Spaniards, Yemenites,
etc., who can claim absolutely no right over the country, except that of
sentiment and the fact that their forefathers inhabited it over two thousand
years ago[.] The introduction into Palestine of Jewish rule, or even Jewish
predominance, will mean the spoliation of the Arab inhabitants of their
hereditary
rights
and
the
upsetting
of
the
principles
of
nationalities....Politically, a Jewish State in Palestine will mean a permanent
danger to a lasting peace in
the Near East. To appease the anti-Zionists, the British cabinet drafted a
revised declaration. It specifically addressed Montagu’s concern about nonZionist Jews living outside of Palestine by adding a final clause that said the
establishment of a Jewish national home would not prejudice the “rights and
political
status
enjoyed
in
any
other
country
by
such
Jews who are fully contented with their existing nationality.
Once again, Weizmann turned to Brandeis to help get Wilson’s endorsement of
the new text. In a long letter on October 7, Weizmann wrote “I have no doubt
that
the
amended
text
of
the
declaration
will
be
again
submitted to the President, and it would be most invaluable if the President
would accept it without reservation and would recommend the granting of the
declaration now”(63) [Italics in original].
When the British Foreign Office sent the draft to Wilson at about the same
time, he turned it over to Brandeis for his comments. The justice and his aides
redrafted it in slightly stronger and cleaner language, substituting “the Jewish
people” for “the Jewish race”—thereby muting the vexing question of who is a
Jew—and making the final clause read that there would be no prejudice to the
“rights and political status enjoyed by Jews in any other country.”(64)
Colonel House sent the revision on to Wilson, who as a son of a clergyman and
a daily reader of the Bible was predisposed to a Jewish homeland. But, in the
midst of world war, he felt no urgency about the matter. It was not until
October 13 that he sent a memo to House saying:I find in my pocket the
memorandum you gave me about the Zionist Movement. I am afraid I did not
88
say to you that I concurred in the formula suggested by the other side. I do,
and would be obliged if you would let them know it.(65)
So casual was Wilson about this momentous decision that he never did inform
his secretary of state, or publicly announce his decision.(66) Thus, in the most
off-handed
way
possible,
the
United
States
lent
its enormous weight to supporting the Zionist dream of a Jewish state in
Palestine. It was a decision that was to have a profound effect on Middle East
history and on the daily lives of Palestinians.
Its immediate result came on November 2, 1917, when Britain issued the
fateful statement that was to become known as the Balfour Declaration. It
came in the form of a personal letter from Foreign Secretary Balfour to a
prominent British Jew, Lionel Walter, the second Lord of Rothschild:
Foreign Office November 2nd, 1917 Dear Lord Rothchild, I have much pleasure
in conveying to you, on behalf of His Majesty’s Government, the following
declaration of sympathy with Jewish Zionist aspirations which has been
submitted to, and approved by, the Cabinet: “His Majesty’s Government view
with favour the establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish
people, and will use their best endeavours to facilitate the achievement of this
object,
it
being
clearly understood that nothing shall be done which may prejudice the civil and
religious rights of existing non-Jewish communities in Palestine, or the rights
and political status enjoyed by Jews in any other country.”
I should be grateful if you would bring this declaration to the knowledge of the
Zionist Federation.Yours, Arthur James Balfour(67)Arabs and anti-Zionists
could not help noting the totally pro-Zionist content of the declaration. It failed
to
mention
Christians
or
Muslims,
Arabs or Palestinians, even though they remained by far the majority
population in Palestine. It spoke of a homeland, but that was widely
understood to mean a Jewish state, although many Zionists continued to deny
it. And it pledged to actively help Jews while merely promising to protect the
rights of “the non-Jewish communities.”
Arabs far beyond Palestine were alarmed and disappointed. It was clear to
them that British wartime promises of Arab independence were being ignored
by London. The campaign to chase the Turks from Palestine was just now
being concluded, with Arab help. British forces aided by Arabs stood at the
gates of Jerusalem. Soon they would clear the area, and Palestine would pass
from the Ottoman to the British Empire. But Arab aspirations were now being
ignored.
However, for the Zionists the timing of the Balfour Declaration could not have
come at a more propitious moment. Now, in their twentieth year, Zionists had
found
a
major
power
as
their
sponsor.
Britain’s
endorsement of their ambitions at last gave a gloss of legitimacy to their
enterprise.
For all that, the Zionists still were faced with the fact that they had to employ
other strategies to realize their dream. For however impressive their new
international
standing,
the
Zionists
faced
one
undeniable reality—the Palestinians’ presence in the land. They remained and
89
they continued to be the vast majority. Precise figures are not available for the
period
when
the
Balfour
Declaration
was
issued.
Both the Arab and Jewish populations had declined during the war, which hit
Palestine hard leaving perhaps 55,000 Jews and under 600,000
Palestinians.(68)
The first fairly reliable figures only came in the British census taken in 1922.
For the Zionists it was more evidence that their dream remained far away. The
census
put
Palestine’s
total
population
at
757,182, of whom nearly 88 percent were Arabs (590,890 Muslim and 73,024
Christians) and 11 percent (83,794) Jewish.(69)
Within the inner councils of Zionism it became increasingly clear that the only
realistic way to gain a Jewish state was to reduce the size of the Palestinian
majority. Although it had been true from the beginning that there was an
irreconcilable conflict between Zionism and Palestinians, the issue increasingly
came out in the open as the years passed. After anti-Zionist riots in 1920-1
and again during new riots in 1929, David Ben-Gurion admitted: “The Arab in
the
land
of Israel need not and cannot be a Zionist. He cannot want the Jews to become
a majority. Herein lies the true conflict, the political conflict between us and
the Arabs. [Both] we and theywant to be the majority.”(70)
In that same year, it was clear that a campaign of ethnic cleansing would be
necessary to realize the Zionist goal. By the beginning of 1930, Chaim
Weizmann, president of the Zionist Organization, secretly urged the British, as
Palestine’s Mandate ruler, to assist in expelling Palestinians to Transjordan.
The British declined. But Weizmann did not suspend his campaign to rid the
land
of
Palestinians.
In
an
article
he wrote that same year, Weizmann discreetly suggested a “voluntary
transfer” of Palestinians because “it would be just as easy for landless Arabs or
cultivators from the congested areas to migrate to Transjordan as to migrate
from one part of Western Palestine to another.”(71) Weizmann remained a
strong supporter of transfer, whether voluntary or compulsory, throughout his
life.
In 1931, Revisionist Zionists, led by fire-brand Vladimir Jabotinsky,became a
major force with the slogan “The aim of Zionism is gradually to convert the
land of Israel [including Transjordan] into a self-governing Jewish
Commonwealth, resting on a permanent Jewish majority.”The implication was
clear: the Palestinian majority would have to go. Commented Michael BarZohar, an Israeli biographer of Ben-Gurion, on the Revisionist slogan:
It must be admitted that this was the true and faithful slogan of Zionism. The
other Zionist parties...favored quiet diplomacy toward the British and not
arousing the anger of the Arabs prematurely. All the same, there is no doubt
that the Revisionist slogan correctly expressed the feelings of Zionists all over
the world and consequently gained many supporters.(72)
The revisionists that year became the third largest faction with 21 percent of
the delegates at the Seventeenth Zionist Congress.(73)
Although Ben-Gurion, as leader of the majority Labor Zionists, despised
Jabotinsky (Ben-Gurion referred to him as Il Duce because of Jabotinsky’s
90
admiration for the Italian dictator.(74)), he essentially agreed with Jabotinsky
in his attitude toward transfer. Israeli historian Simha Flapan observed:
“...[w]here the Arabs were concerned, [Ben-Gurion] espoused the basic
principles of Revisionism: the expansion of the borders, the conquest of Arab
areas,
and
the
evacuation
of
the Arab population.”(75)
Zionist plans for transfer gained urgency during the middle 1930s,a time when
Palestine began filling with Jewish refugees from Nazi Germany, increasing the
proportion
of
Jews
among
the
Palestinian
population
to around 30 percent, and thus for the first time making the prospect of a
Jewish state more realistic than ever before.(76) Sensing the new threat, the
Palestinians erupted in 1936 in the Arab rebellion. Britain responded by
appointing
the
Royal
(Peel)
Commission
to
study
deteriorating relations between the two communities. The commission report,
released on July 8, 1937, found differences between Arab and Jew
irreconcilable and for the first time called for partition of Palestine into two
sovereign
states,
“one
an
Arab
state
consisting
of Transjordan and the Arab part of Palestine, and the other a Jewish
state.”(77)
The stunning feature of the Peel report was its essential adoption of the Zionist
idea of transfer. Although it gingerly called it an ”exchange” of population, the
report proposed that 225,000 Palestinians be expelled from the allotted Jewish
state
while
1,250
Jews
would
be moved from the Arab state, leaving vague whether the exchange would be
voluntary or compulsory. Paradoxically, it insisted at the same time that there
had to be guarantees for the protection of minorities.(78)
The Twentieth Zionist Congress withheld endorsement of the Peel report the
following month despite the fact that it proposed allotting a Jewish state 33
percent of Palestine even though Jews at the time owned no more than 5.6
percent of the land.(79) The Congress thought the size of the proposed Jewish
state was not large enough. But it agreed that discussions should
continue with London on the subject of how a Jewish state might be created.
This
in
itself
was
a
major
achievement, since negotiations from now on focused on the establishment of
an actual independent Jewish state instead of a homeland. Britain the next
year
abandoned
its
support
of
partition
and
transfer,
but
its brief embrace of the idea encouraged Zionists.(80)
Internally, the Peel report energized discussion of the transfer issue among
Zionists, an issue that from now on assumed a new prominence and
seriousness as the road to statehood increasingly opened up. Among
the immediate reactions was the appointment by Moshe Shertok, head of the
political department of the Jewish Agency and later Israel’s first foreign
minister
under
the
Hebraized
name
of
Sharett,
of
a
Population Transfer Committee.
Like Ben-Gurion and Weizmann, Shertok was a firm believer in transfer.
Among the members he appointed to the transfer committee was Josef Weitz,
director
of
the
Jewish
National
Fund’s
Land
Department.
He
91
was the man in charge of purchasing Palestinian land so that it could be held
“in inalienable possession of the Jewish people,” as the fund’s charter decreed.
Weitz
was
among
the
strongest
believers
in
compulsory
transfer, as he made clear at an early meeting in November 1937 of the
transfer committee. He informed the committee that the transfer of Arab
population from the area of the Jewish state does not serve only one aim—to
diminish the Arab population. It also serves a second, less important, aim
which is to evacuate land presently held and cultivated by the Arabs and thus
to release it for the Jewish inhabitants.
He added that the goal was to reduce by one-third the Arab population inside
a Jewish state within two to three years. Another member of the committee,
Alfred
Bonne,
said
that
in
his
opinion
“all
the
Arabs
must be removed in ten years.”(81)
The discussions of the transfer committee were long and detailed, and they
provided the basis for keeping the Zionist leadership informed on the most
minute
matters
of
the
distribution
of
Palestinian
land
and population as well as illuminating the complex issues surrounding transfer.
In 1938, David Ben-Gurion, who since 1935 had been the powerful chairman of
Jewish Agency Executive, declared at a meeting of that body: “I support
compulsory transfer. I do not see anything immoral in it.”(82) Around that
same time, he proposed paying Iraq 10 million Palestinian pounds [$50
million] in exchange for taking 100,000 Palestinian families.(83) Given the
large size of Palestinian families, the number amounted to well over half of the
Palestinian
population
of
nearly
one million people; Jews at the time numbered around 400,000.(84) But
Britain, already scorned throughout the Arab world for issuing the Balfour
Declaration and reneging on its wartime promises to the Arabs, declined the
additional
opprobrium
of
publicly
acting
as
the
power that forced the Palestinians to leave in order to make room for the
Jews.(85)
The outbreak of World War II in 1939 brought a global instability that BenGurion recognized had the potential for generating momentous change. BenGurion noted: “The possibility of a large-scale transfer of a population by force
was
demonstrated
when
the
Greeks
and
the
Turks were transferred [after World War I]. In the present war the idea of
transferring a population is gaining more sympathy as a practical and the most
secure means of solving the dangerous and painful problem of national
minorities.”(86)
Indicative of Zionist thinking in this period was a diary entry made by Josef
Weitz, the man in charge of land-purchasing activities for the Jewish
community in Palestine. On December 20, 1940, Weitz confided to his diary a
conversation with a JNF colleague: Amongst ourselves it must be clear that
there is no room for both peoples in this
country. No “development” will bring us closer to our aim to be an independent
people in this small country. After the Arabs are transferred, the country will
be wide open for us; with the Arabs staying the country will remain narrow and
restricted....The only way is to transfer the Arabs from here to neighboring
92
countries, all of them, except perhaps Bethlehem, Nazareth and Old Jerusalem.
Not a single village or single tribe must be left....And only then will the country
be able to absorb millions of Jews and a solution will be found to the Jewish
question. There is no other solution.(87)
During the fighting in 1948 that resulted in Israel’s establishment, Weitz was
placed in charge of another Transfer Committee, this time with the specific
aim of destroying villages left empty by Palestinian refugees.(88) He and
others did the job well. At least 418 Palestinian villages disappeared after
Israel took them over.(89)
It was such leaders and planners as Ben-Gurion, Weizmann, Shertok and
Weitz and their strong support for compulsory transfer of the Palestinians that
in
1948
resulted
in
reducing
the
Arab
community
from the majority to a minority inside Palestine. Although Israelis long
contended—with more success than common sense should allow— that the
Palestinian
exodus
was
a
“miraculous
simplification,”
as
Weizmann put it, in which Israel had little responsibility, the fact is that
elimination of the Palestinian majority was fundamental to the achievement of
Zionism’s aim of a Jewish state.
The fact that no document or order outlining a specific strategy of expulsion
has been found should not carry excessive weight. In the circumstances, it is
not persuasive to claim that the lack of documentary evidence proves that an
expulsionary policy did not exist,any more than it would be to claim that the
Holocaust did not occur because no written orders have been recovered with
Hitler’s name on them. The evidence emerges from what actually occurred, not
the lack of prior written intentions.
For instance, while it is true that Ben-Gurion consistently refrained from
issuing clear or written orders or even confiding in detail the subject of transfer
in his diaries, it was well known that, in his words, he wanted as many areas
as
possible
“clean”
and
“empty”
of
Arabs.(90) Israeli historian Benny Morris notes, “He preferred that his generals
`understand’ what he wanted done. He wished to avoid going down in history
as the `great expeller’ and he did not want the Israeli government to be
implicated
in
a
morally
questionable
policy.” Nonetheless, Morris adds, “Ben Gurion clearly wanted as few Arabs as
possible to remain in the Jewish state.”(91)
Another Israeli historian, Simha Flapan, noted: That Ben-Gurion’s ultimate aim
was to evacuate as much of the Arab population as possible from the Jewish
state can hardly be doubted, if only from the variety of means he employed to
achieve this purpose: an economic war aimed at destroying Arab transport,
commerce, and the supply of foods and raw materials to the urban population;
psychological warfare, ranging from “friendly warnings” to outright intimidation
and exploitation of panic caused by dissident underground terrorism; and
finally, and most decisively, the destruction of whole villages and the eviction
of their inhabitants by the army.(92)
In the end, what is more persuasive than any written document about the
Zionist effort to expel Palestinians are the facts: the displacement of well over
93
half
of
the
Palestinian
community
a Zionist state with a Jewish majority.
and
the
emergence
of
The size of the remaining Palestinian minority was also an important
consideration for the Zionists. Ben-Gurion early on warned that the 1947 U.N.
partition
plan
left
Israel
with
an
Arab
minority
that
he
put at 40 percent and which he deemed unacceptable. He told a Zionist
meeting on December 30, 1947, that “such a [population] composition does
not provide a stable basis for a Jewish state. This fact must be viewed in all its
clarity and acuteness. With such a composition, there cannot even be absolute
certainty that control will remain in the hands of the Jewish majority....There
can be no stable and strong Jewish state so long as it has a Jewish majority of
only
60
percent.”(93)
Indeed, it was the relatively huge size of the Palestinian population that had
convinced Arab leaders to believe the United Nations would not ultimately
support partition. To them it was clear that the proposed Jewish state with its
bare majority would soon be overtaken by an Arab majority. Sir Hugh Gurney,
the
chief
secretary
of
the
British
Palestine government in 1947, reported the Arabs were struck dumb by the
passage of partition since they realized they would soon become a majority by
natural increase.(94)
At the beginning of the 1948 fighting, there were an estimated 900,000
Palestinians on land allotted to Israel by the United Nations and the additional
21
percent
of
land
Israel
had
captured
during
the
war. On August 18, 1948, while the war continued, Shertok wrote to
Weizmann:As for the future, we are equally determined...to explore all
possibilities of getting rid, once and for all, of the huge Arab minority which
originally threatened us. What can be achieved in this period of storm and
stress will be quite unattainable once conditions get stabilized.(95)
At the end of the 1948 fighting, more than 400 Palestinian villages had been
destroyed and
depopulated,
and
there
were
only
156,000
Arabs
left in the territory of Israel. In addition, 13,000 Palestinians had been killed in
the fighting.(96) The Arab minority had been reduced to under 20 percent of
the
Jewish
population
inside
the
frontiers
controlled by Israel.(97) At the time of its birth on May 14, 1948,there were
about 650,000 Jews in Palestine, substantially less than the number of
Palestinians who were turned into refugees, 726,000.(98)
For the Palestinians, Zionism turned out to be, as scholar Rupert Emerson
observed, “a prolonged and tragically successful invasion [by] an alien people
under Western imperialist auspices, ending in the expulsion of most of the
people
whose
country
it
was.”(99)
But
without the massive slaughter and transfer of Palestinians, there would have
been no stable Jewish state. This achievement was the fruition of a halfcentury
of
Zionist
ambition,
furthered
by
the
opportune
chaos of war, the result inherent in Zionism’s quest for a Jewish, rather than a
democratic, polity.
94
After Half-Century, Historians
Debate Israel’s Birth
By DAN PERRY Associated Press Writer
TEL AVIV, Israel (AP) — For the Jewish refugees and pioneers who built Israel on the ashes of the
Holocaust, theirs was a straightforward tale of justice, heroism and redemption.
But a half-century later, a maturing nation is reassessing its violent birth, with historians angrily
debating a long-suppressed question with broad implications: Was Israel born in sin?
For Ilan Pappe, among the most outspoken of Israel’s “new historians,” the answer is a resounding
yes.
“Jews came and took, by means of uprooting and expulsion, a land that was Arab,” the Haifa
University
scholar said in an interview with The Associated Press. “We wanted to be a colonialist occupier,
and yet
to come across as moral at the same time!”
The “new historians” claim that in many cases their predecessors dishonestly perpetuated national
myths,
especially surrounding the 1948-49 war that established Israel and created the Palestinian refugee
problem.
Among the claims made by the revisionists:
—The Jews’ victory over several invading Arab armies in the 1948-49 war was not the miracle they
like to
believe. The stronger side won.
—The Arabs who fled Israel (estimates range up to 700,000) were not just responding to Arab
leaders’
calls to clear out of the way so Arab armies could massacre the Jews. Many, if not most, were
driven out.
—After the war, the Arabs were not the rejectionist side. Israel’s leaders hid from their people a
series of
peace overtures because they were unwilling to compromise.
In Israel, history and the present day mix constantly. Some fear the revisionists’ dismantling of
Israel’s
heroic self-image could weaken its resolve as it prepares to negotiate final borders with the
Palestinians — and it has sparked an angry backlash.
For instance, Ephraim Karsh, who teaches war studies at London’s Kings College, denounced the
revisionism as distortion peddled by cynics.
“The motives of Israel’s founders were pure,” he insisted. “They wanted a Jewish state for the
Jewish
people.”
The expulsions issue was long muddled by confusion surrounding the war, a vague assumption that
Arab
versions of events were false — as, indeed, they often were over the years — and regulations
sealing
documents relating to state security for 30 years.
The first salvo from the “new historians” came in the late 1980s, when Benny Morris, now a
professor at
Ben-Gurion University in Beersheba, detailed the expulsions of the Arabs in a series of articles and
95
a
book, “The Birth of the Palestinian Refugee Problem.”
“They (the Arabs) left for a variety of reasons, the most prominent of which was Israeli attacks and
fear
of Israeli attacks — imminent, not imagined attacks,” Morris said in an interview.
Morris could not say exactly how many were directly driven out. In Lod and Ramle, about 60,000
were
actually forced out by Israeli troops, while in Haifa, Jaffa and Safed, Arabs fled on or near the dates
of
Jewish attacks, he said.
And while Zionist leaders may not have planned the expulsions, Morris said, they toyed with the
idea
while struggling with a basic quandary: “They had to establish a Jewish state in a country where
there
was a majority of Arabs. Any way you divided the country there would be a large ... potential fifth
column.”
After a British commission recommended a partition of Palestine and population exchanges in
1937,
David Ben-Gurion and others who led Israel before statehood made numerous statements in support
of
transferring the Arab population out of Israel, Morris said. “There is never one quote that they
oppose
transfer.”
Pappe has tried to prove that Israel’s War of Independence was not what it seemed for Israelis
reared on the idea that a small, ragtag army of Jewish refugees miraculously prevailed over
powerful Arab invaders.
The Arab armies — primarily from Egypt, Syria, Iraq and Transjordan, now Jordan — totaled just
over
20,000 men, he said. The core of the Arab nations’ fighting forces remained behind, in part to
ensure the
internal stability of their own fledgling regimes.
The nascent Israel Defense Force — mostly based on the pre-state Hagana militia — soon
outnumbered
the Arabs and the Jewish soldiers were far more motivated. The Arabs also were crippled by
dependence
on British military supplies, which were withheld, Pappe said.
Crucially, Israel had a quiet agreement with Transjordan that its Arab Legion, the strongest of the
invading armies, would take over only the West Bank, which the U.N. partition plan had intended
as the center of a Palestinian Arab state, Pappe said.
Even so, the Arab Legion handily won a few battles, including the capture of East Jerusalem and
the
Etzion bloc of Jewish settlements near Bethlehem.
There are also new claims that in the months after the war, Arab leaders sent peace feelers that
Ben-Gurion rejected and kept from the Israeli public because he would not part with his gains in the
war
compared to the skimpier U.N. partition plan. The Arabs never publicized the offers, fearing their
own public opinion, Pappe said.
Morris said these events were glossed over by Zionist historians, who “propagated a wholly rosy
view of
Israeli thinking and actions and a wholly negative view of Arab thinking and actions.”
The conclusion is that “Israelis are normal,” Morris said. “They look after their own interests,
they’re not
96
very generous and like most people they distort the truth and after revolutions tend to write official
histories.”
While some of the facts are in dispute, the essence of the historians’ debate appears to be mostly
about
emphasis and interpretation.
“Old historian” Anita Shapira of Tel Aviv University, for example, said it was unfair to focus solely
on
the number of soldiers in the field and ignore the Arab armies’ “potential to overwhelm Israel
numerically.”
Asked about expulsions of Arabs, she said, “There was no plan to expel, because it seemed cruel,
and
they really felt that they couldn’t do it for moral reasons.”
“But no one was sorry when the flight began,” she conceded.
The debate has degenerated into name-calling in recent months in a feud between Morris and Karsh,
whowrote a book called “Fabricating Israeli History: The New Historians.”
Karsh told the AP that Morris “would be in jail” if he applied his academic standards to his tax
returns. “Karsh is a liar,” snapped Morris.
The anger that accompanies the debate appears to be fueled by an evident political split. Karsh,
Shapira and most other “old historians” are Zionists. Pappe and many of his colleagues declare
themselves “post-Zionists” who believe Israel should drop the “Jewish state” mantle.
The post-Zionists would cancel the Law of Return, which allows anyone with a Jewish grandparent
to
immigrate and receive automatic citizenship. They also want to change “Hatikva,” the anthem that
speaks
of Jews’ longing for their land and ignores the Arab minority that accounts for almost a fifth of the
population.
At the heart of the debate is a challenge to the fundamental idea justifying the Jews’ return to Israel
over the past 100 years — that they deserve a state because they are a “people.”
“Jews are nothing more than a religion. To have a ‘Jewish state’ is like having ‘a Catholic state’ in
France,” said Pappe.
The Colonel House Report (1919)
[The following comes from Geo. W. Armstrong’s
THE ZIONISTS (1950). I have looked in the
Congressional Record and can confirm the
contention that it was submitted by Congressman
Thorkelson but did not make it into the bound
volume. Also, I have found several discussions in
the Record where at least one Texas House
member objected because it was not favorable to
Col. House. Therefore, it is either: 1) a hoax, 2) a
created summary of what might have been written
by a British agent, or 3) is a genuine expose of the
true British plan. For me it forms an insightful
basis for additional research. The names
mentioned include: Nicholas Murray Butler (186297
1947) (President, Columbia University, 1902-1945,
President, CEIP, 1925-1945, etc.), Raymond Blaine
Fosdick (1883-1972) (BB/CFR21) (President of the
General
Education
Board,
1936-1948,
Undersecretary-General, League of Nations, 19191920, etc.), Samuel Gompers, Franklin Lane and
W. B. Wilson. The date is interesting since it is
within a couple of weeks of the Majestic Hotel
meeting in Paris where the British and American
delegates met to fashion what became the RIIA
and the CFR. From the content itself Lord
Northcliffe seems not to have been the author. I
have not yet found the promised later book].
The British Secret Service Report No. 1919, called the
“Col. E. M. House letter,” contains an official and
authentic report of the First World War, the agency
that brought it about and the purpose of it. This report
in its entirety is highly interesting but the discussion
here will be limited to “Imperial Unity,” J P. Morgan &
Company, British Duplicity, and the League of
Nations.
This report, or letter, was presented to the House of
Representatives by Congressman Thorkelson of
Montana, and is published in the Congressional
Record of October 13, 1919, p. 598-604 inclusive. Its
authenticity was discussed by members of the House
and an effort was made to strike it from the Record,
which failed. See Congressional Record, October 11,
1939, p.714 et seq.; also of September 9, 1940,
p.17835; and September 11, 1940, p.18311.
The letter or report is not published in the bound volumes of the
Congressional Record of October 11, 1939, or the appendix of
that date. Evidently some interested person prevented its
publication, despite the refusal of the House of Representatives
to strike it from the Record. The text as here set forth can be
easily verified by reference to an original unbound copy of the
Congressional Record of October 11 1939. It will be published
in full in the next edition of this booklet.
It was called the “Col. E. M. House letter,” but it is not a letter. It
is an official report made by an important officer of the British
Secret Service, on stationery of the British Consulate. It reveals
its official character and its verity upon its face.
No minor official would dare write such a letter to the British
Prime Minister, or dare discuss the important subjects
contained in it; except in the line of duty. Moreover, it was
98
written by a man who KNEW and whose duty it was to know. It
was not written by Col. E. M. House. This name was merely an
adopted name; a nom de plume. It is the custom of secret
agents to disguise themselves under a number or an assumed
name. The letter is known as the British Secret Service Report
No.1919. Sec Congressional Record, October 13. 1939, p.714.
It discloses that it was probably written by Lord Northcliffe, who
was at that time the head of the British Propaganda
Department in enemy countries. He sustained toward Lloyd
George the same intimate relationship that once existed
between Woodrow Wilson and Colonel House, and this fact
may explain the name he assumed.
This document should be considered in connection with the
drive by the Fair Dealers, the press, the radio. and the uplifters,
for the Atlantic Pact, “Union Now,” “Federal Union, Inc.,” etc.,
for it will enable us to determine the true meaning of it all.
The immensely wealthy private bank of N. M. Rothschild &
Son, and the Zionists, controlled the British Empire then as well
as now. Then they controlled the Bank of England, the press,
the railroads and the industries with minor exceptions. Lord
Northcliffe was the publisher of the Daily Mail and other papers.
The report follows:
Imperial Unity
British Consulate
New York City
June 10, 1919
“The Right Honorable David Lloyd George,
Sir:
I was highly honored by your personal letterof May 24
last (written same week as Paris meeting), and wish to
thank you for the cordial expression of approval of my
work which it contained. You were very good enough to
require from me a frank and confidential account of the
campaign conducted under my direction in this country,
together with such suggestions as might further help to
lead it speedily to a successful conclusion. As the
campaign had been under way for a considerable time
before you were called to direct the destinies of
England, I shall review it from its commencement, and,
emboldened by your sanction, I shall freely make
whatever suggestions seem to me good.
From the moment of my arrival here, it was evident to me
that such an Anglo-American alliance as would ultimately
result in the peaceful return of the American Colonies
to the dominion of the Crown could be brought about only
with the consent of the dominant group of the
controlling clans.
99
For those who can afford the universities, we are, as I
have already mentioned, plentifully supplying Britishborn or trained professors, lecturers, and presidents. A
Canadian-born admiral now heads the United States Naval
College. We are arranging for a greater interchange of
professors between the two countries. The student
interchange
could
be
much
improved.
The
Rhodes
scholarships are inadequate in number. I would suggest
that the Carnegie trustees be approached to extend to
American students the benefits of the scheme by which
Scottish
students
are
subsidized
at
Scottish
universities. If necessary, a grant from the treasury
should be obtained for this excellent work, which
however, should remain for the present — at least
outwardly — private enterprise...
Through the Red Cross, the Scout movement, the YMC, the
church, and other humane, religious, and quasi-religious
organizations,
we
have
created
an
atmosphere
of
international effort which strengthens the idea of unity
of the English-speaking world. In the co-ordination of
this work, Mr. Raymond Fosdick, formerly of the
Rockefeller Foundation, has been especially conspicuous.
I would also like to mention President Nicholas Murray
Butler of Columbia University, who has eloquently
advocated this form of internationalism and carefully
emphasize
its
distinction
from
the
false
internationalism which is infecting the proletariat.
The Overseas Club in this country now contains nearly
hundred thousand pledged members with a Journal of their
own. Our thanks are due to Lord St. George’s, St.
David’s, St. Andrew’s, and Pilgrim Clubs, together with
the Daughters of the Empire. the Prince of Wales Fund,
and the other association and guilds connected with our
multitudinous war charities enable us to pervade all
sections and classes of the country, and provide us with
a force of empire builders whose loyalty an services are
both invaluable to us and highly appreciated by the
native colonists.
The censorship, together with our monopoly of cables and
our passport control of passengers, enables us to hold
all American newspapers as isolated from the nonAmerican world as if they had been in another planet
instead of in another hemisphere The realization of this
by the Associated Press and the other universal news
gatherers — except Hearst — was most helpful in bringing
only our point of view to the papers they served.
British-born
sentiment in
and origins
write for us
editors and reporters now create imperial
most American newspapers. As their identity
are not usually known, they can talk and
as Americans to Americans.
100
Below that level, imperial unity cannot be securely
established upon the debris of the Constitution here. We
will not passively permit this unity to be now menaced
when it is all but perfect. Has not America, while still
maintaining an outward show of independence, yielded to
our wishes in the Panama Canal tolls and Canadian
fisheries’ disputes, as was fitting and filial? Was not
America happy to fight our war in Europe? Was not
America, like Canada, willing not only to pay her own
war expenses but also to loan us money for ours? Was not
America, like Canada, content to seek nothing in return
for her war duty, so long as the motherland was
completely indemnified in Egypt and the rest of Africa,
in Persia, Mesopotamia, Syria, and elsewhere? Was not
America as proud to be honored by knighthood and lesser
titulary distinctions, as Canada was, or, rather, more
proud?
Has not President Wilson cancelled the big Navy program
and dutifully conceded to us the command of the seas,
confident that we shall defend America against all
future foes that may threaten our supremacy, just as we
defended America and Canada against Germany? In matters
lingual, legal and financial, fiscal, commercial, social
evangelical, administrative, martial, naval, educational
— are not in all these matters the established relations
of America to England, in kind — if not precisely in
degree — identical with the relations of the other
colonies and dominions to the Crown? Indeed, I might
justifiably sustain the thesis that so-distant American
Republic is now more happily and more closely bound to
the Empire than are, for example, the ungrateful and
insolent colonies which lately were the Boer Republics.
As long as President Wilson, with our Canadian-born
Secretary of the Interior, Mr. Franklin Lane, with our
Scotch-born Secretary of Labor, Mr. W. B. Wilson, and
with our London-born Mr. Samuel Gompers, — now controls
the administration, imperial unity will daily grow more
intimate and more perfect. But I regret to inform you
that our committee on American Elections has reported
(Appendix 38) that no matter how lavishly we finance the
next election, the Wilson administration will pass, and
with it, perchance, that absolute administrative control
over the Legislature, which has meant so much to us.
Willful, wanton, and wicked men will unite in the next
election with labor and those industrialists whose
profit-patriotism ratio has been allowed to fall below
the threshold of loyalty to imperial unity. These
combined forces of disorder will seek to elect a
legislature
which
will
attempt
to
make
the
administration responsible to it, instead of to us and
our auxiliaries, and will strive to rend the bonds which
bind this colony to the motherland, for the sole,
101
selfish, and seditious purpose of erecting a separate,
national, economic unit independent of us — and even
perhaps, competing with us. We must, therefore, hasten
to remove from this legislature, with the aid of our
supporters here, such of its powers as could be used
against imperial unity.
J. P. MORGAN & CO. ARE BRITISH AGENTS
In the financial world the Anglo-American alliance is a
well-established fact. And as the consortium for China
and the security company for Mexico show our brokers and
their aids have become the unchallenged financiers of
the world. We have been particularly fortunate in our
fiscal agents here, Messrs Pierpont Morgan & Company.
The commissions they charged, both as our brokers and
purchasing agents no doubt were high enough to warrant
their summary treatment at the hands of Mr. Balfour
during his visit here. But they advantageously placed
our many bond issues and every American holder of these
bonds having now a stake in the Empire is a defender of
its integrity and a potential supporter of its extension
over here. Their services in putting this country into
the war have not been altruistic, but they were
nonetheless effective. They contributed liberally to our
Americanization campaign. They ousted Miss Boardman, and
through
Messrs.
Taft
and
H.
P.
Davidson
they
nationalized and directed the American Red Cross, and
then internationalized it under the direction of Mr. H.
P. Davison Through Mr. Thomas Lamont they purchased
Harpers Magazine and the New York Evening Post. Through
advertisers they control, they have exerted widespread
influence on newspaper policy. Messrs. Lamont and
Davidson gave you valuable aid at the peace conference.
They loaned $200,000,000 to Japan that our ally might
build a fleet to compete with America on the Pacific
carrying routes. Their attempts to retain for us control
of the international mercantile marine are well known to
you. And I would he amiss if I did not remind you that
they
relieved
the
government
of
considerable
embarrassment by pensioning worthily the widow of our
late Ambassador Sir Cecil Spring-Rice, at a time when
the antagonism of Lord Northcliffe made it impossible
for us officially to do so. As the greater part of their
capital is invested within the Empire, the Government of
His
Majesty
will
doubtless
have
opportunity
to
appreciate the value of the services of Messrs. Pierpont
Morgan & Company.
BRITISH DUPLICITY
Through our fiscal agents here and our aids who act for
other Allied countries, as Sir Clifford Sifton acts for
Rumania,
we
have
become
the
world’s
purchasers.
102
Moreover, the war has made us the custodian of the
greater part of the world’s raw materials. With moneys
lent to us by the American Government for war purposes,
we have. Acting through quasi-American companies by the
aid of Mr. Connor Guthrie, obtained control of the large
oil fields in California and in Costa Rica. And through
the nationalization of His Majesty’s Government of the
Cowdray, Pearson, and Royal Dutch Shell interests in
Mexico, we having become masters of the Mexican,
Canadian, Rumanian, Armenian. Persian, and lesser oil
fields, now largely control the oil fields of the world
and thereby the world’s transportation and industry. We
have not yet succeeded in controlling the pipe lines
owned by the Standard Oil Company, and its subsidiaries,
for those companies have long been established. But,
although uncontrolled companies may continue to get
their oil to the seaboard, the proposed system of
preferential treatment at our universal oiling stations
for ships supplied at the port of departures with
British oil (Appendix 37) will prevent the use of any
oil but ours on the high seas.
This control would enable us to exert such pressure as
would make American industrial interests amenable to His
Majesty’s pleasure. But it would be unwise to make
disciplinary use of our fuel power before we secure
remission of our $4,000,000,000 debt. Otherwise, the
American industrial interests might retaliate by forcing
the United States Government to exact from us the agreed
interest, to maintain tariff barriers against our
merchandise, and to withdraw support from the rate of
exchange. Which make our labor and resources for years
pay tribute to this country an unnatural, unfilial, and
unthinkable proceeding. We are conducting a vigorous
campaign for the cancellation of this war debt, on the
grounds (a) that we fought America’s fight for her for 2
years, while she was prospering in cowardice and (b)
that at least the material burdens should be distributed
justly, if the world is to be made safe for democracy. .
Synchronously with this agitation for the remission of
our debt, we are agitating for further loans of American
money to rebuild our markets in Europe. There is no
possibility of these two agitations endangering their
mutual success, for we have repeatedly proved beyond
question that the American mind cannot synchronously fix
and correlate facts, with two cognate items on the
statements to be judged each on its merits. Hence, we
are able in a cloud of candor to state the merit of the
loan — viz, that unless the money be lent to us we
cannot pay the interest on it. in these agitations we
are receiving valuable, if not wholly disinterested, aid
from our financial auxiliaries and fiscal agents (J. P.
Morgan & Co.)
103
In Mexico our friends made a tentative adventure with
the gallant Blanquet, but it miscarried, perhaps owing
to a slight misunderstanding between the bond interests
and the industrial interests. However, we are quietly
continuing our work in Mexico until the United States
Government shall be put in a position to take it over.
An American war with Mexico would cost us nothing; it
would satisfy certain American industrial interests; it
would guarantee out title to the Mexican oil fields; it
would humble, by impoverishing, this purse-proud people;
it would give us an opportunity to show the American
that he isolated in the world needs our protection
against our ally, Japan; and while America was busy
warring we would enjoy a clear field in the European,
African, and Asiatic trade, together with the monopoly
of the markets of a South America hostile to the Monroe
Doctrinaries of democracy. For these reasons our press
is fully reporting Mexican outrages, but a strange
apathy seems to have fallen on the people, an apathy
from which only border raids or special atrocities will
arouse them. . .
LEAGUE OF NATIONS
In other words, we must quickly act to transfer its
dangerous sovereignty from this colony to the custody of
the Crown. We must, in short, now bring America within
the Empire. God helping us, we can do no other. The
first visible step in this direction has been taken;
President Wilson has accepted and sponsored the plan for
a League of Nations which we prepared for him. We have
wrapped this plan in the peace treaty so that the world
must accept from us the League or a continuance of the
war. The League is in substance the Empire with America
admitted on the same basis as our other colonies.
The effectiveness of the League will depend upon the
power with which it can be endowed, and that will hinge
upon the skill with which the cardinal functions of the
American legislature are transferred to the executive
Council of the League. Any abrupt change may startle the
ignorant American masses and rouse them to action
against it. And us. Our best policy, therefore, would be
to appoint President Wilson first president of the
League.
When
the
fourteen
points
seemed
to
our
Government twice seven daily sins, I analyzed with care
his diverse and numerous notes and discourses and
divided them into their two parts: One, the Wilson
creed, “I believe in open covenants and in the freedom
of the seas,” etc.; and two, the Wilson commandments,
“Might shall not prevail over right, the strong shall
not oppress the weak,” etc. From the “too proud to
fight” and “he kept us out of war” episodes, I ventured
to deduce (September 29, 1918, Appendix 36) that he
104
would
at
the
appropriate
moment
oblige
us
by
transferring the “not” from his commandments to his
creed without as much as a “may I not,” and in such a
way that his people will be none the wiser.
The plain people of this country are inveterate and
incurable hero worshipers. They are, however, sincere in
sentiment; and for a hero to become established in the
public shrine, he must first succeed in getting his name
associated with the phrases and slogans that seem to
reflect the undefined aspirations of the average
inhabitant.
When
this
has
been
accomplished
the
allegiance is at once transferred from the sentiment to
the sentimentalist, from the ideal to the maker of the
longed-for phrase. No one understands this peculiarity
of the native behavior better than Mr. Wilson, which
accounts largely for his exceptional usefulness to us.
He knows that Americans will not scrutinize any
performance too closely, provided their faith in the
performer has been adequately established. Mr. Wilson
has since made the transfer amid American acclamation.
In the same way he will now be able to satisfy them that
far from surrendering their independence to the League
they are actually extending their sovereignty by it. He
alone can satisfy them on this. He alone can father an
anti-Bolshevik act which judicially interpreted — will
enable appropriate punitive measures to be applied to
any American who may be unwise enough to assert that
America must again declare her independence. And he
alone, therefore, is qualified to act for us as first
president of the League.
I confess I am a little uneasy lest in the exigencies of
diplomatic combat, Mr. Wilson may not have found the joy
he anticipated from matching his wits against the best
brains of Europe. He is easily slighted and remarkably
vindictive. It is the highest degree desirable that any
traces of resentment his mind may be harboring against
us should be radically removed before he returns. I
would, therefore, suggest that the work of adulation
planned in Appendix 32 should be instructed to consult
the inventories I have prepared (appendixes 45-83),
which show that he is now surfeited with diamond
stomachers, brooches, and bracelets, Gobelin tapestries,
mosaics, and vases, gold caskets, and plates.
The program we arranged for his visit to England
(appendix 33) including a royal reception at Buckingham
Palace, with which the President was well pleased. The
fruitful visit of the President to the King should be
returned as early as possible. I would suggest that as
soon as the President is settled once more in the White
House, the visit should be returned by His Royal
Highness, the Prince of Wales, who would be an admirable
representative of His Royal Sire, and would satisfy
105
President Wilson’s sense of fitness. It is perhaps
unfortunate that there is not a Presidential daughter of
the Prince’s age, for such a union would have greatly
advanced our purpose not only with the American people,
but also with a President who feels that lese majesty
should be punishable with 20 years’ imprisonment, and
who acts as if he considered his son-in-law, Mr. McAdoo,
as his heir apparent.
PRESIDENT WILSON’S PECULIARITIES
Too great attention cannot be given at this time to the
Presidential peculiarities, for his devotion to our
purpose will depend upon our ability to pander to them.
I would suggest that the new ambassador to Washington
should be chosen only after the most careful thought. He
should not be too clever, lest Mr. Wilson shun him. He
should be able to evince hilarity at the most venerable
jest, no matter how often he may have to suffer it. This
qualification is vitally important whether Mr. Wilson’s
“humor” is merely assumed to perpetuate the “human”
tradition established for Presidents by Lincoln, or
whether it is studied descent from Jovelike isolation to
Jovelike jest. The ambassador should be a Wilson
worshiper. I enclose (appendix 34) resumes of the
methods of worship practiced by various members of his
inner circle. The appointee would do well to familiarize
himself with them, and my services are at his disposal
should be desire more extended information on the method
of worship he selects. He should of course be a commoner
and we may not lose democratic favor — preferably a
professor — and sufficiently subsidized to be able to
entertain regally. If a list were submitted to Mr.
Wilson he might be prepared to indicate all of whom he
did not approve, and the one against whom he expressed
no prejudices should be appointed. The pressing need of
our embassy at Washington is not so much an ambassador
as a gentleman in waiting to the President.
I would suggest that his powers as President of the
League of Nations be left undefined for the present. He
may be trusted to assume what power he can and to use it
in the interests of the Crown.
A grant of a privy purse of $100,000,000 would prove
most acceptable to him and would be useful for private
espionage, private wars, Siberian railroads, etc. His
appointment should be for life, and you might definitely
promise him that any instructions he may care to convey
concerning his successor will receive the most careful
attention of His Majesty’s Government.
Nevertheless, it would be well quickly to reinforce him
in the presidency of the League of Nations by staging
the first session of the League in Washington. This will
convince these simple people that they are the League
106
and its power resides in them. Their pride in this power
should
be
exalted.
Perhaps
you,
yourself,
might
condescend to visit this country. Or, if that be
impracticable, you might send such noble statesmen, and
stately noblemen, as will suffice to make of the first
League session a spectacle of unsurpassed brilliance.
Indeed, it would be well to commence at an early date a
series of spectacles by which the mob may be diverted
from any attempt to think too much of matters beyond
their province. The success of the Joffre, Vivianti
Balfour, and other missions in amusing the people while
the country was quietly put into the war shows that
similar missions would likewise amuse the people — while
the country was quietly put into the League. I would
suggest that missions of thanksgiving to America be
organized, and that His Majesty the King of the
Belgians,
Cardinal
Mercier,
Field
Marshal
Foch,
Venizelos, and an eminent Italian or two be sent
seriatim.
PROPAGANDA
While awaiting these diversions for the vulgar, we are
incessantly instructing them in the wonders of the
League. Its praises are thundered by our press, decreed
by our college presidents, and professed by our
professors. Our authors, writers, and lecturers are
analyzing its selected virtues for whomsoever will read
or listen. As will be seen from appendix 39, circulars
issued by the League of Nations committee, we have
enlisted 8,000 puppeteers or propagandists for the
League. We have organized international and national
synods,
consistories,
committees,
conferences,
convocations, conventions, councils, congresses, and
assemblies, as well as their State, municipal, and
district equivalents, to herald the birth of the League
as the dawn of universal peace. A special Sunday will be
observed as League Sunday in all churches. In this
connection, may I remark that the appointment of Mr.
Raymond Fosdick to the Secretariat of the League, has
pleased not only the Rockefeller interests but also the
less disingenuous uplifters, for it stamps the League as
an endowed organization for promiscuous uplifting, under
the triple crown of religion, respectability, and
finance. Agriculturalists, bankers, brokers, chartered
accounts, chemists, and all other functional groups
capable of exerting organized professional, business,
financial, or social pressure are meeting to endorse the
League in the name of peace, progress, and prosperity.
The World’s Peace Foundation has issued for us a series
of League of Nations pamphlets, which, with our other
literature, tax the mails to the limit of their
capacity. Our film concerns are preparing an epoch-
107
making picture entitled “The League of Nations.” In
brief, our entire system of thought control is working
ceaselessly, tirelessly, ruthlessly, to insure the
adoption of the League. And it will be adopted, for
business wants peace, the righteous cannot resist a
covenant, and the politicians, after shadow-boxing for
patronage purposes, will yield valiantly lest the fate
of the wanton and willful pursue them.
By these means we hope smoothly to overcome all
effective opposition on the on the part of our colony
America to entering the League — that is, the Empire. As
soon as the League is functioning properly, His Majesty
in response to loyal and repeated solicitation, might
graciously be pleased to consent to restore to this
people their ancient right to petition at the foot of
the throne; to confer the ancient rank and style of
governor general upon our Ambassador, that this colony
may enjoy a status inferior to no other colony’s; to
establish the primacy of the Metropolitan See, with the
Right Reverend Dr. Manning as first primate; to appoint
Mr. Elihu Root lord chief justice of the colony, and to
nominate Messrs. W. H. Taft, Nicholas Murray Butler, J.
P. Morgan, Elizabeth Marbury, Adolph Ochs, and Thomas
Lamont to the colonial privity council; as a special
mark of royal and imperial condescension, to rename the
Federal Capital of the Colony Georgetown, and lest
section jealousy be thereby excited, to grant royal
charters to the cities of Boston and Chicago entitling
them thereafter to style themselves, respectively,
Kingston and Guelf — concisely to bestow in time and in
measure such tokens of the bounty of the Crown as the
fealty of the colonists merit.
BRITISH-AMERICAN UNION URGED
Since that memorable day, September 19, 1877, on which
the late Cecil Rhodes devised by will a fund “to and for
the establishment, promotion, and development of a
secret society — the true aim of which and object of
which shall be the extension of British rule throughout
the world, and especially the ultimate recovery of the
United States of America as an integral part of the
British Empire” — the energy and intelligence of England
has not been spent in vain. It would perhaps be
presumptuous of me to refer here to the admirable
services rendered not only by LORD NORTHCLlFFE (the
probable author of the report) and the corps of 12,000
trained workers whom he introduced here during the year
as purchasing agents under the direction of Sir Campbell
Stuart, but also the right Honorable Arthur J. Balfour,
and by Lord Reading. But my report would be incomplete
without a reference to Mr. Andrew Carnegie, of Skibo
Castle,
Sutherlandshire,
and
New
York
City.
He
unobtrusively assumed the mantle of the late Mr. Cecil
108
Rhodes. Through the Carnegie Foundation, he obtained
such control over the professorate of this country that
even President Wilson was a suppliant for a Carnegie
pension before this people and allied gratitude placed
him beyond prospective want.
The Carnegie League to Enforce Peace and its affiliate
League of Small Nations are even now leading the van in
our fight. In the North American Review, June 1893, Mr.
Carnegie wrote: “Let men say what they will, I say that
as surely as the sun in the heavens once shone upon
Britain and America united, so surely is it one morning
to rise, to shine upon, to greet again, the reunited
state — the British-American union.”
The object of Cecil Rhodes is almost attained. The day
prophesied by Mr. Carnegie is near at hand, the day when
the American Colonies will be in all things one with the
motherland, one and indivisible. Only the last great
battle remains to be fought — the battle to compel her
acceptance of the terms of the League of Nations.”
Benjamin Freedman Speaks:
A Jewish Defector Warns America
by Benjamin H. Freedman
Introductory
Note:
Benjamin H. Freedman was one of the most intriguing and amazing
individuals of the 20th century. Mr. Freedman, born in 1890, was a
successful Jewish businessman of New York City who was at one time
the principal owner of the Woodbury Soap Company. He broke with
organized Jewry after the Judeo-Communist victory of 1945, and spent
the remainder of his life and the great preponderance of his
considerable fortune, at least 2.5 million dollars, exposing the Jewish
tyranny which has enveloped the United States. Mr. Freedman knew
what he was talking about because he had been an insider at the
highest levels of Jewish organizations and Jewish machinations to gain
power over our nation. Mr. Freedman was personally acquainted with
Bernard Baruch, Samuel Untermyer, Woodrow Wilson, Franklin
Roosevelt, Joseph Kennedy, and John F. Kennedy, and many more
movers and shakers of our times. This speech was given before a
patriotic audience in 1961 at the Willard Hotel in Washington, D.C., on
behalf of Conde McGinley’s patriotic newspaper of that time, Common
Sense. Though in some minor ways this wide-ranging and
extemporaneous speech has become dated, Mr. Freedman’s essential
message to us — his warning to the West — is more urgent than ever
before. — K.A.S.
109
Here in the United States, the Zionists and their co-religionists have complete
control of our government. For many reasons, too many and too complex to go into
here at this time, the Zionists and their co- religionists rule these United States as
though they were the absolute monarchs of this country. Now you may say that is a
very broad statement, but let me show you what happened while we were all asleep.
What happened? World War I broke out in the summer of 1914. There are few people
here my age who remember that. Now that war was waged on one side by Great
Britain, France, and Russia; and on the other side by Germany, Austria-Hungary,
and Turkey.
Within two years Germany had won that war: not only won it nominally, but won it
actually. The German submarines, which were a surprise to the world, had swept all
the convoys from the Atlantic Ocean. Great Britain stood there without ammunition
for her soldiers, with one week’s food supply — and after that, starvation. At that
time, the French army had mutinied. They had lost 600,000 of the flower of French
youth in the defense of Verdun on the Somme. The Russian army was defecting,
they were picking up their toys and going home, they didn’t want to play war
anymore, they didn’t like the Czar. And the Italian army had collapsed.
Not a shot had been fired on German soil. Not one enemy soldier had crossed the
border into Germany. And yet, Germany was offering England peace terms. They
offered England a negotiated peace on what the lawyers call a status quo ante
basis. That means: “Let’s call the war off, and let everything be as it was before the
war started.” England, in the summer of 1916 was considering that — seriously.
They had no choice. It was either accepting this negotiated peace that Germany was
magnanimously offering them, or going on with the war and being totally defeated.
While that was going on, the Zionists in Germany, who represented the Zionists
from Eastern Europe, went to the British War Cabinet and — I am going to be brief
because it’s a long story, but I have all the documents to prove any statement that I
make — they said: “Look here. You can yet win this war. You don’t have to give up.
You don’t have to accept the negotiated peace offered to you now by Germany. You
can win this war if the United States will come in as your ally.” The United States
was not in the war at that time. We were fresh; we were young; we were rich; we
were powerful. They told England: “We will guarantee to bring the United States into
the war as your ally, to fight with you on your side, if you will promise us Palestine
after you win the war.” In other words, they made this deal: “We will get the United
States into this war as your ally. The price you must pay is Palestine after you have
won the war and defeated Germany, Austria-Hungary, and Turkey.” Now England
had as much right to promise Palestine to anybody, as the United States would have
to promise Japan to Ireland for any reason whatsoever. It’s absolutely absurd that
Great Britain, that never had any connection or any interest or any right in what is
known as Palestine should offer it as coin of the realm to pay the Zionists for
bringing the United States into the war. However, they did make that promise, in
October of 1916. And shortly after that — I don’t know how many here remember it - the United States, which was almost totally pro-German, entered the war as
Britain’s ally.
110
I say that the United States was almost totally pro-German because the newspapers
here were controlled by Jews, the bankers were Jews, all the media of mass
communications in this country were controlled by Jews; and they, the Jews, were
pro-German. They were pro-German because many of them had come from
Germany, and also they wanted to see Germany lick the Czar. The Jews didn’t like
the Czar, and they didn’t want Russia to win this war. These German-Jew bankers,
like Kuhn Loeb and the other big banking firms in the United States refused to
finance France or England to the extent of one dollar. They stood aside and they
said: “As long as France and England are tied up with Russia, not one cent!” But
they poured money into Germany, they fought beside Germany against Russia,
trying to lick the Czarist regime.
Now those same Jews, when they saw the possibility of getting Palestine, went to
England and they made this deal. At that time, everything changed, like a traffic light
that changes from red to green. Where the newspapers had been all pro-German,
where they’d been telling the people of the difficulties that Germany was having
fighting Great Britain commercially and in other respects, all of a sudden the
Germans were no good. They were villains. They were Huns. They were shooting
Red Cross nurses. They were cutting off babies’ hands. They were no good. Shortly
after that, Mr. Wilson declared war on Germany.
The Zionists in London had sent cables to the United States, to Justice Brandeis,
saying “Go to work on President Wilson. We’re getting from England what we want.
Now you go to work on President Wilson and get the United States into the war.”
That’s how the United States got into the war. We had no more interest in it; we had
no more right to be in it than we have to be on the moon tonight instead of in this
room. There was absolutely no reason for World War I to be our war. We were
railroaded into — if I can be vulgar, we were suckered into — that war merely so that
the Zionists of the world could obtain Palestine. That is something that the people
of the United States have never been told. They never knew why we went into World
War I.
After we got into the war, the Zionists went to Great Britain and they said: “Well, we
performed our part of the agreement. Let’s have something in writing that shows
that you are going to keep your bargain and give us Palestine after you win the
war.” They didn’t know whether the war would last another year or another ten
years. So they started to work out a receipt. The receipt took the form of a letter,
which was worded in very cryptic language so that the world at large wouldn’t know
what it was all about. And that was called the Balfour Declaration.
The Balfour Declaration was merely Great Britain’s promise to pay the Zionists what
they had agreed upon as a consideration for getting the United States into the war.
So this great Balfour Declaration, that you hear so much about, is just as phony as a
three dollar bill. I don’t think I could make it more emphatic than that.
That is where all the trouble started. The United States got in the war. The United
States crushed Germany. You know what happened. When the war ended, and the
Germans went to Paris for the Paris Peace Conference in 1919 there were 117 Jews
111
there, as a delegation representing the Jews, headed by Bernard Baruch. I was
there: I ought to know. Now what happened? The Jews at that peace conference,
when they were cutting up Germany and parceling out Europe to all these nations
who claimed a right to a certain part of European territory, said, “How about
Palestine for us?” And they produced, for the first time to the knowledge of the
Germans, this Balfour Declaration. So the Germans, for the first time realized, “Oh,
so that was the game! That’s why the United States came into the war.” The
Germans for the first time realized that they were defeated, they suffered the terrific
reparations that were slapped onto them, because the Zionists wanted Palestine
and were determined to get it at any cost.
That brings us to another very interesting point. When the Germans realized this,
they naturally resented it. Up to that time, the Jews had never been better off in any
country in the world than they had been in Germany. You had Mr. Rathenau there,
who was maybe 100 times as important in industry and finance as is Bernard
Baruch in this country. You had Mr. Balin, who owned the two big steamship lines,
the North German Lloyd’s and the Hamburg-American Lines. You had Mr.
Bleichroder, who was the banker for the Hohenzollern family. You had the Warburgs
in Hamburg, who were the big merchant bankers — the biggest in the world. The
Jews were doing very well in Germany. No question about that. The Germans felt:
“Well, that was quite a sellout.”
It was a sellout that might be compared to this hypothetical situation: Suppose the
United States was at war with the Soviet Union. And we were winning. And we told
the Soviet Union: “Well, let’s quit. We offer you peace terms. Let’s forget the whole
thing.” And all of a sudden Red China came into the war as an ally of the Soviet
Union. And throwing them into the war brought about our defeat. A crushing defeat,
with reparations the likes of which man’s imagination cannot encompass. Imagine,
then, after that defeat, if we found out that it was the Chinese in this country, our
Chinese citizens, who all the time we had thought were loyal citizens working with
us, were selling us out to the Soviet Union and that it was through them that Red
China was brought into the war against us. How would we feel, then, in the United
States against Chinese? I don’t think that one of them would dare show his face on
any street. There wouldn’t be enough convenient lampposts to take care of them.
Imagine how we would feel.
Well, that’s how the Germans felt towards these Jews. They’d been so nice to them:
from 1905 on, when the first Communist revolution in Russia failed, and the Jews
had to scramble out of Russia, they all went to Germany. And Germany gave them
refuge. And they were treated very nicely. And here they had sold Germany down
the river for no reason at all other than the fact that they wanted Palestine as a socalled “Jewish commonwealth.”
Now Nahum Sokolow, and all the great leaders and great names that you read about
in connection with Zionism today, in 1919, 1920, 1921, 1922, and 1923 wrote in all
their papers — and the press was filled with their statements — that the feeling
against the Jews in Germany is due to the fact that they realized that this great
defeat was brought about by Jewish intercession in bringing the United States into
112
the war. The Jews themselves admitted that. It wasn’t that the Germans in 1919
discovered that a glass of Jewish blood tasted better than Coca-Cola or
Muenschner Beer. There was no religious feeling. There was no sentiment against
those people merely on account of their religious belief. It was all political. It was
economic. It was anything but religious. Nobody cared in Germany whether a Jew
went home and pulled down the shades and said “Shema’ Yisroel” or “Our Father.”
Nobody cared in Germany any more than they do in the United States. Now this
feeling that developed later in Germany was due to one thing: the Germans held the
Jews responsible for their crushing defeat.
And World War I had been started against Germany for no reason for which
Germany was responsible. They were guilty of nothing except of being successful.
They built up a big navy. They built up world trade. You must remember that
Germany at the time of the French Revolution consisted of 300 small city-states,
principalities, dukedoms, and so forth. Three hundred separate little political
entities. And between that time, between the times of Napoleon and Bismarck, they
were consolidated into one state. And within 50 years they became one of the
world’s great powers. Their navy was rivaling Great Britain’s, they were doing
business all over the world, they could undersell anybody, they could make better
products. What happened as a result of that?
There was a conspiracy between England, France, and Russia to slap down
Germany. There isn’t one historian in the world who can find a valid reason why
those three countries decided to wipe Germany off the map politically.
When Germany realized that the Jews were responsible for her defeat, they naturally
resented it. But not a hair on the head of any Jew was harmed. Not a single hair.
Professor Tansill, of Georgetown University, who had access to all the secret
papers of the State Department, wrote in his book, and quoted from a State
Department document written by Hugo Schoenfelt, a Jew whom Cordell Hull sent to
Europe in 1933 to investigate the so-called camps of political prisoners, who wrote
back that he found them in very fine condition. They were in excellent shape, with
everybody treated well. And they were filled with Communists. Well, a lot of them
were Jews, because the Jews happened to comprise about 98 per cent of the
Communists in Europe at that time. And there were some priests there, and
ministers, and labor leaders, and Masons, and others who had international
affiliations.
Some background is in order: In 1918-1919 the Communists took over Bavaria for a
few days. Rosa Luxemburg and Karl Liebknecht and a group of other Jews took
over the government for three days. In fact, when the Kaiser ended the war he fled
to Holland because he thought the Communists were going to take over Germany
as they did Russia and that he was going to meet the same fate as the Czar. So he
fled to Holland for safety, for security. After the Communist threat in Germany was
quashed, the Jews were still working, trying to get back into their former status, and
the Germans fought them in every way they could without hurting a single hair on
anyone’s head. They fought them the same way that, in this country, the
Prohibitionists fought anyone who was interested in liquor. They didn’t fight one
113
another with pistols. Well, that’s the way they were fighting the Jews in Germany.
And at that time, mind you, there were 80 to 90 million Germans, and there were
only 460,000 Jews. About one half of one per cent of the population of Germany was
Jewish. And yet they controlled all the press, and they controlled most of the
economy because they had come in with cheap money when the mark was devalued
and bought up practically everything.
The Jews tried to keep a lid on this fact. They didn’t want the world to really
understand that they had sold out Germany, and that the Germans resented that.
The Germans took appropriate action against the Jews. They, shall I say,
discriminated against them wherever they could. They shunned them. The same
way that we would shun the Chinese, or the Negroes, or the Catholics, or anyone in
this country who had sold us out to an enemy and brought about our defeat.
After a while, the Jews of the world called a meeting in Amsterdam. Jews from every
country in the world attended this meeting in July 1933. And they said to Germany:
“You
fire Hitler, and you put every Jew back into his former position, whether he was a
Communist or no matter what he was. You can’t treat us that way. And we, the Jews
of the world, are serving an ultimatum upon you.” You can imagine what the
Germans told them. So what did the Jews do?
In 1933, when Germany refused to surrender to the world conference of Jews in
Amsterdam, the conference broke up, and Mr. Samuel Untermyer, who was the head
of the American delegation and the president of the whole conference, came to the
United States and went from the steamer to the studios of the Columbia
Broadcasting System and made a radio broadcast throughout the United States in
which he in effect said, “The Jews of the world now declare a Holy War against
Germany. We are now engaged in a sacred conflict against the Germans. And we
are going to starve them into surrender. We are going to use a world-wide boycott
against them. That will destroy them because they are dependent upon their export
business.” And it is a fact that two thirds of Germany’s food supply had to be
imported, and it could only be imported with the proceeds of what they exported. So
if Germany could not export, two thirds of Germany’s population would have to
starve. There was just not enough food for more than one third of the population.
Now in this declaration, which I have here, and which was printed in the New York
Times on August 7, 1933, Mr. Samuel Untermyer boldly stated that “this economic
boycott is our means of self-defense. President Roosevelt has advocated its use in
the National Recovery Administration,” which some of you may remember, where
everybody was to be boycotted unless he followed the rules laid down by the New
Deal, and which was declared unconstitutional by the Supreme Court of that time.
Nevertheless, the Jews of the world declared a boycott against Germany, and it was
so effective that you couldn’t find one thing in any store anywhere in the world with
the words “made in Germany” on it. In fact, an executive of the Woolworth Company
told me that they had to dump millions of dollars worth of crockery and dishes into
the river; that their stores were boycotted if anyone came in and found a dish
114
marked “made in Germany,” they were picketed with signs saying “Hitler,”
“murderer,” and so forth, something like these sit-ins that are taking place in the
South. At a store belonging to the R. H. Macy chain, which was controlled by a
family called Strauss who also happen to be Jews, a woman found stockings there
which came from Chemnitz, marked “made in Germany.” Well, they were cotton
stockings and they may have been there 20 years, since I’ve been observing
women’s legs for many years and it’s been a long time since I’ve seen any cotton
stockings on them. I saw Macy’s boycotted, with hundreds of people walking
around with signs saying “murderers,” “Hitlerites,” and so forth. Now up to that
time, not one hair on the head of any Jew had been hurt in Germany. There was no
suffering, there was no starvation, there was no murder, there was nothing.
Naturally, the Germans said, “Who are these people to declare a boycott against us
and throw all our people out of work, and make our industries come to a standstill?
Who are they to do that to us?” They naturally resented it. Certainly they painted
swastikas on stores owned by Jews. Why should a German go in and give his
money to a storekeeper who was part of a boycott that was going to starve Germany
into surrendering to the Jews of the world, who were going to dictate who their
premier or chancellor was to be? Well, it was ridiculous.
The boycott continued for some time, but it wasn’t until 1938, when a young Jew
from Poland walked into the German embassy in Paris and shot a German official,
that the Germans really started to get rough with the Jews in Germany. And you
found them then breaking windows and having street fights and so forth.
Now I don’t like to use the word “anti-Semitism” because it’s meaningless, but it
means something to you still, so I’ll have to use it. The only reason that there was
any feeling in Germany against Jews was that they were responsible for World War I
and for this world-wide boycott. Ultimately they were also responsible for World War
II, because after this thing got out of hand, it was absolutely necessary for the Jews
and Germany to lock horns in a war to see which one was going to survive. In the
meanwhile, I had lived in Germany, and I knew that the Germans had decided that
Europe is going to be Christian or Communist: there is no in between. And the
Germans decided they were going to keep it Christian if possible. And they started
to re-arm. In November 1933 the United States recognized the Soviet Union. The
Soviet Union was becoming very powerful, and Germany realized that “Our turn was
going to come soon, unless we are strong.” The same as we in this country are
saying today, “Our turn is going to come soon, unless we are strong.” Our
government is spending 83 or 84 billion dollars for defense. Defense against who?
Defense against 40,000 little Jews in Moscow that took over Russia, and then, in
their devious ways, took over control of many other countries of the world.
For this country now to be on the verge of a Third World War, from which we cannot
emerge a victor, is something that staggers my imagination. I know that nuclear
bombs are measured in terms of megatons. A megaton is a term used to describe
one million tons of TNT. Our nuclear bombs had a capacity of 10 megatons, or 10
million tons of TNT, when they were first developed. Now, the nuclear bombs that
115
are being developed have a capacity of 200 megatons, and God knows how many
megatons the nuclear bombs of the Soviet Union have.
What do we face now? If we trigger a world war that may develop into a nuclear war,
humanity is finished. Why might such a war take place? It will take place as the
curtain goes up on Act 3: Act 1 was World War I, Act 2 was World War II and Act 3 is
going to be World War III. The Jews of the world, the Zionists and their coreligionists everywhere, are determined that they are going to again use the United
States to help them permanently retain Palestine as their foothold for their world
government. That is just as true as I am standing here. Not alone have I read it, but
many here have also read it, and it is known all over the world.
What are we going to do? The life you save may be your son’s. Your boys may be
on their way to that war tonight; and you don’t know it any more than you knew that
in 1916 in London the Zionists made a deal with the British War Cabinet to send
your sons to war in Europe. Did you know it at that time? Not a person in the United
States knew it. You weren’t permitted to know it. Who knew it? President Wilson
knew it. Colonel House knew it. Other insiders knew it.
Did I know it? I had a pretty good idea of what was going on: I was liaison to Henry
Morgenthau, Sr., in the 1912 campaign when President Wilson was elected, and
there was talk around the office there. I was “confidential man” to Henry
Morgenthau, Sr., who was chairman of the finance committee, and I was liaison
between him and Rollo Wells, the treasurer. So I sat in these meetings with
President Wilson at the head of the table, and all the others, and I heard them drum
into President Wilson’s brain the graduated income tax and what has become the
Federal Reserve, and I heard them indoctrinate him with the Zionist movement.
Justice Brandeis and President Wilson were just as close as the two fingers on this
hand. President Woodrow Wilson was just as incompetent when it came to
determining what was going on as a newborn baby. That is how they got us into
World War I, while we all slept. They sent our boys over there to be slaughtered. For
what? So the Jews can have Palestine as their “commonwealth.” They’ve fooled
you so much that you don’t know whether you’re coming or going.
Now any judge, when he charges a jury, says, “Gentlemen, any witness who you
find has told a single lie, you can disregard all his testimony.” I don’t know what
state you come from, but in New York state that is the way a judge addresses a jury.
If that witness told one lie, disregard his testimony.
What are the facts about the Jews? (I call them Jews to you, because they are
known as Jews. I don’t call them Jews myself. I refer to them as so-called Jews,
because I know what they are.) The eastern European Jews, who form 92 per cent of
the world’s population of those people who call themselves Jews, were originally
Khazars. They were a warlike tribe who lived deep in the heart of Asia. And they
were so warlike that even the Asiatics drove them out of Asia into eastern Europe.
They set up a large Khazar kingdom of 800,000 square miles. At the time, Russia did
not exist, nor did many other European countries. The Khazar kingdom was the
biggest country in all Europe — so big and so powerful that when the other
116
monarchs wanted to go to war, the Khazars would lend them 40,000 soldiers. That’s
how big and powerful they were.
They were phallic worshippers, which is filthy and I do not want to go into the
details of that now. But that was their religion, as it was also the religion of many
other pagans and barbarians elsewhere in the world. The Khazar king became so
disgusted with the degeneracy of his kingdom that he decided to adopt a so-called
monotheistic faith — either Christianity, Islam, or what is known today as Judaism,
which is really Talmudism. By spinning a top, and calling out “eeny, meeny, miney,
moe,” he picked out so-called Judaism. And that became the state religion. He sent
down to the Talmudic schools of Pumbedita and Sura and brought up thousands of
rabbis, and opened up synagogues and schools, and his people became what we
call Jews. There wasn’t one of them who had an ancestor who ever put a toe in the
Holy Land. Not only in Old Testament history but back to the beginning of time.
Not one of them! And yet they come to the Christians and ask us to support their
armed insurrections in Palestine by saying, “You want to help repatriate God’s
Chosen People to their Promised Land, their ancestral home, don’t you? It’s your
Christian duty. We gave you one of our boys as your Lord and Savior. You now go
to church on Sunday, and you kneel and you worship a Jew, and we’re Jews.” But
they are pagan Khazars who were converted just the same as the Irish were
converted. It is as ridiculous to call them “people of the Holy Land,” as it would be
to call the 54 million Chinese Moslems “Arabs.” Mohammed only died in 620 A.D.,
and since then 54 million Chinese have accepted Islam as their religious belief. Now
imagine, in China, 2,000 miles away from Arabia, from Mecca and Mohammed’s
birthplace. Imagine if the 54 million Chinese decided to call themselves “Arabs.”
You would say they were lunatics. Anyone who believes that those 54 million
Chinese are Arabs must be crazy. All they did was adopt as a religious faith a belief
that had its origin in Mecca, in Arabia. The same as the Irish. When the Irish became
Christians, nobody dumped them in the ocean and imported to the Holy Land a new
crop of inhabitants. They hadn’t become a different people. They were the same
people, but they had accepted Christianity as a religious faith.
These Khazars, these pagans, these Asiatics, these Turko-Finns, were a Mongoloid
race who were forced out of Asia into eastern Europe. Because their king took the
Talmudic faith, they had no choice in the matter. Just the same as in Spain: If the
king was Catholic, everybody had to be a Catholic. If not, you had to get out of
Spain. So the Khazars became what we call today Jews. Now imagine how silly it
was for the great Christian countries of the world to say, “We’re going to use our
power and prestige to repatriate God’s Chosen People to their ancestral homeland,
their Promised Land.” Could there be a bigger lie than that? Because they control
the newspapers, the magazines, the radio, the television, the book publishing
business, and because they have the ministers in the pulpit and the politicians on
the soapboxes talking the same language, it is not too surprising that you believe
that lie. You’d believe black is white if you heard it often enough. You wouldn’t call
black black anymore — you’d start to call black white. And nobody could blame
you.
117
That is one of the great lies of history. It is the foundation of all the misery that has
befallen the world.
Do you know what Jews do on the Day of Atonement that you think is so sacred to
them? I was one of them. This is not hearsay. I’m not here to be a rabble-rouser. I’m
here to give you facts. When, on the Day of Atonement, you walk into a synagogue,
you stand up for the very first prayer that you recite. It is the only prayer for which
you stand. You repeat three times a short prayer called the Kol Nidre. In that prayer,
you enter into an agreement with God Almighty that any oath, vow, or pledge that
you may make during the next twelve months shall be null and void. The oath shall
not be an oath; the vow shall not be a vow; the pledge shall not be a pledge. They
shall have no force or effect. And further, the Talmud teaches that whenever you
take an oath, vow, or pledge, you are to remember the Kol Nidre prayer that you
recited on the Day of Atonement, and you are exempted from fulfilling them. How
much can you depend on their loyalty? You can depend upon their loyalty as much
as the Germans depended upon it in 1916. We are going to suffer the same fate as
Germany suffered, and for the same reason.
Displaced Jews in Europe: 1945-1951
Dateline: 05/18/98
Approximately six million European Jews were killed during the Holocaust
during World War II. Many of the European Jews who survived the persecution
and death camps had nowhere to go after V-E Day, May 8, 1945. Not only had
Europe been practically destroyed but many survivors did not want to return to
their pre-war homes in Poland or Germany. Jews became Displaced Persons
(also known as DPs) and spent time in helter-skelter camps, some of which
were located at former concentration camps. The preferred migration
destination for almost all survivors of the genocide was a Jewish homeland in
Palestine. That dream eventually came true for many.
As the Allies were taking Europe back from Germany in 1944-1945, the Allied
armies “liberated” the Nazi concentration camps. These camps, which housed
from a few dozen to thousands of survivors, were complete surprises for most
of the liberating armies. The armies were overwhelmed by the misery, by the
victims who were so thin and near-death. A dramatic example of what the
soldiers found upon liberation of the camps occurred at Dachau where a train
load of 50 boxcars of prisoners sat on the railroad for days, as the Germans
were escaping. There were about 100 people in each boxcar and of the 5,000
prisoners, about 3,000 were already dead upon the arrival of the army.
Thousands of “survivors” died in the days and weeks following liberation, the
military buried the dead in individual and mass graves. Generally, the Allied
armies rounded up concentration camp victims and forced them to remain in
the confines of the camp, under armed guard.
118
Medical personnel were brought into the camps to care for the victims and food
supplies were provided but conditions in the camps were dismal. When
available, nearby SS living quarters were used as hospitals. Victims had no
method of contacting relatives, as they were not allowed to send or receive
mail. Victims slept in their bunkers, wore their camp uniforms, and were not
allowed to leave the barbed-wire camps, all whilst the German population
outside of the camps was able to try to return to normal life. The military
reasoned that the victims (now prisoners) could not roam the countryside in
fear that they would attack civilians.
By June, word of poor treatment of Holocaust survivors reached Washington,
D.C. President Harry S. Truman, anxious to appease concerns, sent Earl G.
Harrison, the dean of the University of Pennsylvania Law School, to Europe to
investigate the ramshackle DP camps. Harrison was shocked by the conditions
he found,
“As things stand now, we appear to be treating the Jews as the Nazis treated
them, except that we do not exterminate them. They are in concentration
camps, in large numbers under our military guard instead of SS troops. One is
led to wonder whether the German people, seeing this, are not supposing that
we are following or at least condoning Nazi policy.” (Proudfoot, 325)
Harrison found that the DPs overwhelmingly wanted to go to Palestine. In fact,
in survey after survey of the DPs, they indicated their first choice of migration
was to Palestine and their second choice of destination was also Palestine. In
one camp, victims where told to pick a different second location and not to
write Palestine a second time. A significant proportion of them wrote
“crematoria.” (Long Way Home)
Harrison strongly recommended to President Truman that 100,000 Jews, the
approximate number of DPs in Europe at the time, be allowed to enter
Palestine. As the United Kingdom controlled Palestine, Truman contacted the
British Prime Minister, Clement Atlee with the recommendation but Britain
demurred, fearing repercussions (especially problems with oil) from Arab
nations if Jews were allowed into the Middle East. Britain convened a joint
United States-United Kingdom committee, the Anglo-American Committee of
Inquiry, to investigate the status of DPs. Their report, issued in April 1946,
concurred with the Harrison report and recommended that 100,000 Jews be
allowed into Palestine. Atlee ignored the recommendation and proclaimed that
1,500 Jews would be allowed to migrate to Palestine each month. This quota of
18,000 a year continued until the British rule in Palestine ended in 1948.
Following the Harrison report, President Truman called for major changes to
the treatment of Jews in the DP camps. Jews who were DPs were originally
accorded status based on their country of origin and did not have separate
status as Jews. General Dwight D. Eisenhower complied with Truman’s request
and began to implement changes in the camps, making them more
humanitarian. Jews became a separate group in the camps so Polish Jews no
119
longer had to live with other Poles and German Jews no longer had to live with
Germans, who, in some cases were operatives or even guards in the
concentration camps. DP camps were established throughout Europe and those
in Italy served as congregation points for those attempting to flee to Palestine.
Trouble in Eastern Europe in 1946 more than doubled the number of displaced
persons. At the beginning of the war, about 150,000 Polish Jews escaped to
the Soviet Union. In 1946 these Jews began being repatriated to Poland. There
were reasons enough for Jews not to want to remain in Poland but one incident
in particular convinced them to emigrate. On July 4, 1946 there was a pogrom
against the Jews of Kielce and 41 people were killed and 60 were seriously
injured. By the winter of 1946/1947, there were about a quarter of a million
DPs in Europe.
Truman conceded to loosen immigration laws in the United States and brought
thousands of DPs into America. The priority immigrants were orphaned
children. Over the course of 1946 to 1950, over 100,000 Jews migrated to the
United States.
Overwhelmed by international pressures and opinions, Britain placed the
matter of Palestine into the hands of the United Nations in February 1947. In
the fall of 1947, the General Assembly voted to partition Palestine and create
two independent states, one Jewish and the other Arab. Fighting immediately
broke out between Jews and Arabs in Palestine. Even with the U.N.’s decision,
Britain still kept firm control of Palestinian immigration until the very end.
Britain’s refusal to allow DPs into Palestine was plagued with problems. Jews
formed an organization called Brichah (flight) for the purpose of smuggling
immigrants (Aliya Bet, “illegal immigration”) to Palestine. Jews were moved to
Italy, which they often did, on foot. From Italy, ships and crew were rented for
the passage across the Mediterranean to Palestine. Some of the ships made it
past a British naval blockade of Palestine but most did not. The passengers of
captured ships were forced to disembark in Cyprus, where the British operated
DP camps.
The British government began sending DPs to camps on Cyprus in August
1946. DPs shipped to Cyprus were then able to apply for legal immigration to
Palestine. The British Royal Army ran the camps on the island. Armed patrols
guarded the perimeters to prevent escape. Fifty-two thousand Jews were
interned and 2200 babies were born on Cyprus between 1946 and 1949 on the
island. Approximately 80% of the internees were between the ages of 13 and
35. Jewish organization was strong in Cyprus and education and job training
was internally provided. Leaders on Cyprus often became initial government
officials in the new state of Israel.
One shipload of refugees heightened concern for DPs throughout the world.
Brichah moved 4,500 refugees from DP camps in Germany to a port near
Marseilles, France in July 1947 where they boarded Exodus. The Exodus
departed France but was being watched by the British navy. Even before it
120
entered the territorial waters of Palestine, destroyers forced the boat to the
port at Haifa. The Jews resisted and the British killed three and wounded
others with machine guns and teargas. The British ultimately forced the
passengers to disembark and they were placed on British vessels, not for
deportation to Cyprus, as was the usual policy, but to France. The British
wanted to pressure the French to take responsibility for the 4,500. The Exodus
sat in the French port for a month as the French refused to force the refugees
to disembark but they did offer asylum to those who wished to voluntarily
leave. Not one did. In an attempt to force the Jews off the ship, the British
announced that the Jews would be taken back to Germany. Still, no one
disembarked. When the ship arrived in Hamburg, Germany in September
1947, soldiers dragged each passenger off of the ship in front of reporters and
camera operators. Truman and the much of the world watched and knew that
a Jewish state needed to be established.
On May 14, 1948 the British government left Palestine and the State of Israel
as proclaimed the same day. The United States was the first country to
recognize the new State. Legal immigration began in earnest, even though the
Israeli parliament, the Knesset, did not approve the “Law of Return,” which
allows any Jew to migrate to Israel and become a citizen, until July 1950.
Immigration to Israel increased rapidly, despite war against Arab neighbors.
On May 15, 1948, the first day of Israeli statehood, 1700 immigrants arrived.
There was an average of 13,500 immigrants each month from May through
December of 1948, far exceeding the prior legal migration approved by the
British of 1500 per month.
Ultimately, the survivors of the Holocaust were able to emigrate to Israel, the
United States, or a host of other countries. The State of Israel accepted as
many that were willing to come. Israel worked with the arriving DPs to teach
them job skills, provide employment, and to help the immigrants build the
State that it is today.
A SHORT HISTORY OF GERMANY
1. Early History of Germany
Ancient tribes from northern Europe migrated to what is now Germany about 1000 B.C. From
that time on its history eventually included numerous kingdoms, dynasties, and wars of
conquest.
The first “Reich” is usually known as the Holy Roman Empire which began in 962 A.D. under
Otto I.
121
Long-lasting serfdom and religious wars following the Reformation also play a frequent role in
German history, and rival leaders often caused changes in control of lands and individual
German states, which at one time numbered over 300. The Congress of Vienna in 1815 finally
reduced this number to 39.
In 1862, Otto von Bismarck became prime minister of Prussia, located in the north, and led
this state to great political and military power. He was finally successful in uniting the northern
(predominantly Protestant) and southern (predominantly Catholic) German states into an
empire (Second Reich) under Prussian leadership. Wilhelm I was crowned the first Kaiser
(emperor) and he in turn appointed Bismarck as the first Chancellor to head the government.
By the late 1800’s Germany had become a great industrial nation.
2. World War I
By the early 20th century Europe had divided itself into two armed camps, the Triple alliance
(Germany, Austria-Hungary, and Italy) and the Triple Entente (Britain, France, and Russia). In
1914 Archduke Francis Ferdinand of Austria-Hungary was assassinated and Europe was
plunged into World War I, with the two opposing sides known as the Central Powers and the
Allies. Finally, after U.S. entry into the war, Germany, in defeat, signed an armistice on
November 11, 1918.
3. Germany After World War I
World War I left a defeated, impoverished, and embittered Germany. The Treaty of Versailles
was filled with the spirit of revenge; a “war-guilt clause” placed responsibility for the war on
Germany. Victorious allies demanded payment of thirty-three billion dollars (reparations),
prohibited Germany from rebuilding armaments and redistributed her colonies. Germany could
ill afford such payments; inflation and unemployment crippled her economy and spirit. The
Kaiser gone, the Germans tried a democratic government. The aging hero, General Paul van
Hindenburg became President of the Weimar Republic. The fledgling democracy faced the
monumental task of reconstruction while handicapped by the pressure of politically diverse
factions. The German nation was one of the youngest in Europe, having been led to unity in
122
1871 by Otto von Bismarck. Now Germany needed a way to restore her self respect andselfsufficiency.
4. Adolph Hitler’s Rise to Power
Hitler was born in 1889 in Austria of peasant parents. He was unsuccessful in school, and was
later rejected by an art academy. He became a corporal in the German Army.
Hitler built a strong political base from small beginnings. In 1920, he attended meetings and
soon became the leader of the NSDAP (National Socialist German Workers Party, known as
NAZIS). It began with seven members. With shrewd propaganda and Hitler’s tremendous skill
at public speaking, the Nazis steadily won seats in the Reichstag (legislature). In 1923, they
failed in a military coup d’etat; Hitler spent the next few months in jail finishing Mein Kampf
(My Struggle). Hitler promised to bring Germany back to her feet, offering jobs, military
success and international respect. Nazis received financial support from many major
industrialists who feared communism. They felt that Hitler would stop the growth of
communism in Germany and yet still remain in control of his creditors. Hitler also built a
private army, the stormtroopers (S.A.), whose violent tactics were effective in securing votes.
By 1933, Nazis held enough seats in the Reichstag (German elected parliament) by popular,
legal elections to force Hindenburg to appoint Hitler second-in-command.Hitler’s policies had
two basic premises. A master of manipulating emotions, Hitler told the Germans that they did
not really lose World War I—they were sabotaged at home by Jews. Thus Hitler’s personal
hatred provided a scapegoat for a nation. Perhaps by venting their frustrations and shame on a
minority group, Germans could get on with rebuilding themselves. Secondly, Hitler preached of
an Aryan Super-race. He told the Germans that their pure white, blue-eyed, blonde people
were destined to be the masters of the world. All other peoples were considered inferior.
Relationships with non-Aryans would taint the blood and weaken this race. Jews (and Blacks!)
and other groups, particularly southern and eastern Europeans were considered sub-human.
The Germans legally gave Hitler more and more power, finally making him an absolute
dictator. The Nazi Fuhrer became Reich Chancellor in January, 1933. After Hindenburg died in
123
1934, Hitler declared himself both President and Chancellor. There was a clause in the Weimar
constitution that allowed the Chancellor to take dictatorial power temporarily in case of
emergency. Hitler found that emergency when the Reichstag building burned. It is strongly
suspected that the stormtroopers set the fire to provide Hitler with and excuse to impose
martial law. In any case, Hitler demanded and was voted dictatorial powers. In essence, he
used this control to strip the Reichstag of independent power, to rebuild the armed forces in
defiance of the Versailles Treaty, and to unite Germans under the Swastika. The economy was
rebuilt. The Germans were disciplined and fed. Opponents were effectively silenced or swayed
by the storm-troopers and massive propaganda campaigns. Germany had become once more a
powerful, militaristic force in Europe. By 1939, Hitler was the idol and absolute master of
Germany.
5. Roots of Anti-semitism in Europe
Hitler’s hatred of Jews was not a new concept in European culture. For centuries, Crusades,
Inquisitions and common law had made Jews, gypsies and other minorities social outcasts.
These second class subjects were allowed to participate in very few social roles. Unable to own
land or enter most professions, Jews often became bankers and tax collectors—an
“unChristian” function, and it was easy for the debtors to hate the person who filled it. Some
nations did not consider killing a Jew a punishable crime; the myth of Christ-killer provided an
excuse. Jews were expelled from England in 1290, from France in 1306, from Spain in 1492.
Persecution and scapegoating were common experiences in the Jewish culture long before
Hitler and his officers made them official policy.
6. “The Final Solution”
The Holocaust, or as Hitler called it, the “Final Solution” to the “Jewish Problem,” was an
organized, massive attempt to completely annihilate all Jewish people. Once the machinery of
extermination was set up, it caught as many non-Jews in its web.
124
The Final Solution occurred in two basic steps. From 1933 to 1939, legislation and propaganda
increasingly limited the basic civil rights of Jews. (See Nuremberg Laws) Basic social activities,
jobs and schooling were denied. Jews were forced to place identifying yellow stars on their
clothes and doorways. Jewish religious practices were outlawed. Names were changed and
passports marked. Segregation, removal from positions as heads of businesses and destruction
of Jewish homes and businesses, beatings, imprisonment and concentration camps became the
officially imposed order. Hitler decreed that anyone who had one Jewish grandparent could be
considered a Jew—regardless of that person’s own religious practices. Anyone attempting to
protect or deal with Jews was subjected to harassment. So from Hitler’s ascension to power up
to 1939, the Final Solution attacked a way of life and began a systematic plan of degradation
and torture.
However, during World War II the right to life itself came to be denied. A system of
deportation to numerous (concentration) labor and extermination camps involved great
engineering skills and resources. As Hitler’s armies conquered Europe, they put resistors and
Jews to work in munitions factories and sent them to die in gas chambers. Hundreds dug their
own mass graves and were then lined up to be shot. The personal accounts of survivors and of
Nazi officers themselves reveal unspeakable horrors. Wartime creates atrocities on both sides;
a true sense of the dehumanization of the Final Solution can only be gained by reading and
listening empathetically to eye-witnesses and historical accounts. Auschwitz, Buchenwald, and
Dachau were house camps designed solely to house starving prisoners and to kill and cremate
those too weak to work. Approximately six million Jews, or 67% of the European Jewish
population, died this way. Another six million non-Jews suffered the same fate. While fighting
World War II and up to the collapse of the Third Reich in 1945, the concentration camps
attempted to completely erase a people seen as undesirable to the Aryan State. They very
nearly succeeded.
125
7. Afterward: The Nuremberg Trials
As the allies marched through German territory in 1944 and 1945, they opened the
concentration camps. They found letters, diaries and documents concerned with the plans and
practices of the Final Solution. The Nazis had kept careful records of their victims. The allies
felt a need to make the extent of the Nazis’ persecutions known to a stunned world. They
wanted to prevent the recurrence of another Holocaust by bringing those responsible to
justice. For the first time, leaders of a government were brought to an international court of
law as symbols of aggressive militarism, of racial terrorism and of misused power.
In August of 1945, representatives of France, Britain, the USSR and the USA agreed to an
international military tribunal to be held in Nuremberg, Germany, the site of Nazi mass rallies.
Twenty-two (one in absentia) (See list) high ranking Nazi officers were charged with four
crimes, newly defined: a) Conspiracy, b) Crimes against Peace, c) War Crimes, d) Crimes
against Humanity. Hitler had committed suicide in April, 1945. Among those left to be tried
were his close aides Hermann Goering, Rudolph Hess, Julius Streicher, alfred Jodl, Albert
Speer. A common plea of the defense was that there were soldiers following orders without
choice. Thus a major question raised by the Trials is the extent of personal moral responsibility
in wartimes. In the face of overwhelming evidence, the Nazis, once viewed as the enemy, now
came to be seen as barbarous throwbacks from human civilization. Nineteen defendants were
convicted; twelve were sentenced to death; seven were sentenced to imprisonment; three
were acquitted. After six years of war, the western world turned to a courtroom to face and
condemn the systematic persecution of human being.
The Nuremberg Trials can be viewed as a landmark precedent in the struggle for “human
rights;” winning nations claimed the jurisdiction to dictate how the losing nation should have
treated its own subjects. The world-wide press coverage that the Trials received served as a
condemning indictment of totalitarianism. There were (and still are) those who believed in the
126
Nazi cause; to them the Trials established the martyrdom of great leaders by an illegitimate,
vengeful victor. Students should draw their own conclusions as to the meaning of the Trials.
Fallen Pillars
U.S. Policy towards Palestine and Israel since 1945
By Donald Neff
Chapter One: Zionism: Jewish Americans and the State Department,
1897-1945
“[The] problems of Zionism involve certain matters primarily related to the
interests of countries other than our own.” — Secretary of State Philander C.
Knox, 1912
“Fellow Zionists...I am here as George Bush’s vice president to underscore his
commitment to Israel.” — Vice President J. Danforth Quayle, 1992
At the end of the Nineteenth Century, Palestine emerged as an issue engaging
the attention of world Jewry and the State Department. The rising interest in
this eastern Mediterranean province of the Ottoman Empire resulted from the
official establishment of the new political creed of Zionism in 1897 at Basle,
Switzerland. The delegates, 204 Jews from fifteen countries, agreed that
“Zionism aims at the creation of a home for the Jewish people in Palestine to
be secured by public law” and to that end they would encourage emigration to
Palestine. At the time, Arabs represented 95 percent of Palestine’s roughly
half-million people and they owned 99 percent of the land.
That same year, 1897, the first Zionist Federation was established in the
United States. It attracted few followers, either from the established Jewish
community in America or among the hundreds of thousands of new Jewish
immigrants flocking to east coast cities to escape East European anti-Semitism
and pogroms. The settled and prosperous upper class Jews of German origin
believed in social assimilation. Their social position and wealth proved to them
that the American melting pot worked. The last thing they wanted was to
embrace an ideology that advocated establishment of a foreign country
specifically for Jews, thereby bringing into question their loyalty to the land
that had brought them a comfortable and secure life.
By contrast, Zionism openly rejected assimilation and the whole melting pot
metaphor. As explained by Theodore Herzl when he first formulated its
purpose and aims in early 1896 in his seminal pamphlet Der Judenstaat: “We
have sincerely tried everywhere to merge with the national communities in
which we live, seeking only to preserve the faith of our fathers. It is not
permitted U.S.”
At its heart, this was the fundamental rationale of Zionism: a profound despair
that anti-Semitism could not be eradicated as long as Jews lived among
127
gentiles. Out of this dark vision came the belief that the only hope for the
survival of the Jews lay in the founding of their own state.
Such stalwart leaders of the U.S. German-Jewish establishment as financier
Jacob Schiff and Rabbi I.M. Wise instantly denounced Zionism. Wise
pronounced: “Zion was a precious possession of the past...but it is not our
hope of the future. America is our Zion.” Schiff thought it was a “sentimental
theory.” It came as no surprise, then, that uptown New York Jews founded in
1906 the American Jewish Committee (AJC). While not specifically formed to
oppose Zionism, its establishment offered a different vision. It was an
organization designed to assure that its kind of American Jews would be
urbane, well educated and socially assimilated.
In this quest the elitists of AC would try to deal with the huge problems posed
by the massive influx of often illiterate and isolated Eastern European Jews in a
subtle and soft-spoken way. Its central strategy was to employ the medieval
Jewish tradition of the shtadlan, the “court Jew” who served as adviser to
goyim (non-Jewish) governments and powerful families. These were wealthy
and talented Jews who had earned the trust of gentile masters and in turn
could influence them on behalf of the Jewish community. This determinedly low
profile approach was typified at the Jewish-owned New York Times, where
Jewish-sounding bylines were disguised by substituting initials.
AJC depended on the social standing and influence of its well connected
members to pursue its vision rather than on a mass membership. When one
AJC officer was asked how many members the group had, he replied: “We
don’t count AJC members...we weigh them.” Opposition to Zionism in America
extended to Jewish socialists and workers, who disdained it as a form of
bourgeois nationalism, while ultra orthodox religious groups considered
Zionism “the most formidable enemy that has ever arisen among the Jewish
people” because it sought to do God’s work through politics.” Not even the new
immigrants streaming out of Eastern Europe were immediately attracted to
Zionism, as was obvious from the fact that most of them chose to bypass
Palestine in favor of going to the United States and other Western countries.
With the Jewish community so divided, the State Department dismissed
Zionism as merely a minority political group and essentially an internal Jewish
affair. But as Zionism gained ground in Europe in the first decade of the
century, it also began attracting a select group of new converts in the United
States. Though small in number, probably less than 20,000 of the 2.5 million
Jewish community before World War I, the new Zionists began counting among
their ranks lawyers, professors and businessmen. They were slowly becoming a
group that Congressmen, particularly in the eastern cities, began to listen to, if
not yet closely.
Still, up to World War I, American Zionism remained, in the words of a proZionist wanted, “a small and feeble enterprise. It provided an outlet for some
thousands...who met in their societies like votaries of some bizarre cult....The
movement remained an ‘East Side affair,’ which meant that it had no money or
influence or social prestige.’’’
The State Department established a Near East Division in 1909. This was not
because of an especially acute interest in Palestine and Zionism but because of
128
America’s world-view at the time. The new division had as its bailiwick an
enormous region that included Russia, Germany, Austria-Hungary, the Balkans
and the Ottoman Empire plus far-flung areas stretching from Persia to
Abyssinia. Among such nations and the problems they posed for the United
States, Palestine was not highly visible. If anything, it was becoming an
annoyance. Rising Zionist demands for support of a Jewish nation were
increasingly resented among U.S. diplomats, who saw such requests “as an
illustration of the purely Hebraic and UN-American purposes for which our
Jewish community seek to use this government,” in the words of one U.S.
diplomats.
The State Department defined its chief function as protecting and promoting
American interests abroad, not in endorsing or encouraging the efforts of a
small group of Americans to help found another nation in a foreign land. In the
eyes of the State Department, this would be interfering in another country
without any obvious U.S. interest at stake and with a good chance of
worsening relations. This was especially so with the Ottoman Empire, where
relations were never easy and Zionist agitation against Ottoman rule in
Palestine raised suspicions in Constantinople about broader U.S. policies and
goals, complicating the State Department’s daily chores.
Nor did reports over the decades about the Jewish community in Palestine
incline the State Department to encourage Jews to go there or to support their
effort to do so. The Jews living in Palestine in the last half of the nineteenth
century and the early twentieth century-about 25,000 among 500,000 Arabswere generally poor, living in squalid, crowded city housing and dependent for
their sustenance on donations from Jews living abroad. After small groups of
Jews fleeing the Russian Pale of Settlement began arriving in the early 1880s,
they tried setting up agricultural settlements but these often proved
unsuccessful. A report on one settlement by the U.S. Consul in Jerusalem,
Selah Merrill, who served in Palestine, with intervals away, between 1882 to
1907, said that in 1891 he found one of the largest settlements with “houses
broken...and patched, windows were stuffed with rags, yards were covered
with litter, outhouses and fences were neglected, crops were poorly cultivated
and weeds were growing abundantly everywhere.”
Merrill’s conclusion was that “Palestine is not ready for the Jews. The Jews are
not ready for Palestine.” He reported that conditions were so difficult in
Palestine that at times as many Jews left as arrived.
Although Merrill regarded the Jews of Palestine with coolness, his reports were
not unique. Other consuls and travelers reported on the harshness of life in
Palestine, the filth and poverty of the cities and the destitution of the Jewish
community. Moreover, from the State Department’s view, Palestine was
foreign territory over which America had no control and in which there was
already an indigenous population far surpassing in number and longevity of
residence the Jews. Why create more problems with the Ottoman Empire than
necessary?
Among all of its challenges around the globe, the State Department had little
reason to devote much attention to Zionism or, when it did, to support Zionist
goals. The aloof tone of the State Department’s attitude was illustrated in 1912
when the Zionist Literary Society sought a public endorsement from President
129
William Howard Taft. Secretary of State Philander C. Knox turned it down by
replying that “problems of Zionism involve certain matters primarily related to
the interests of countries other than our own...and might lead to
misconstructions.”
Paradoxically, that same year Zionism received its greatest boost in its short
history in America, an event that was to become pivotal in the founding of
Jewish state in Palestine. Louis Dembitz Brandeis, son of middle class
immigrants from Prague, a brilliant attorney who had graduated at the top of
his law class at Harvard, converted to Zionism. The date was August 1912.
Brandeis was 56 years of age, a wealthy Bostonian, a political progressive, a
tireless reformer and one of the most famous lawyers in the country, known as
the People’s Attorney because of his successful litigation against the major
financiers and industrialists. He was disliked heartily by the business
establishment, including the wealthy Jewish communities of New York and
Boston.
What made Brandeis’ conversion so surprising was that he was a nonobservant
Jew who believed firmly in America’s melting pot and had grown up “free from
Jewish contacts or traditions,” as he put it. It was not until he was in his fifties
that Brandeis began paying attention to the Jewish experience. Rising antiSemitism in America, exposure to Zionists and the new immigrants, and
estrangement from the Brahmin society of Boston because of his espousal of
populist causes all combined to sharpen his sense of ethnic kinship. Then in
August 1912 Brandeis met Jacob de Haas, editor of the Boston Jewish
Advocate and, a decade earlier, an aide to Zionism’s founder Theodore Herzl.
Intrigued by de Haas’ tales of Herzl and the beginnings of Zionism, Brandeis
hired de Haas to instruct him in Zionism over the 1912-13 winter.
Within two years, on 30 August 1914, Brandeis became head of the Provisional
Executive for General Zionist Affairs, making him the leader of the Zionist
Central Office, which had been moved from Berlin to neutral America just
before the outbreak of World War I. At the time, Zionism in America was
described by a historian of the movement as still “small and weak, in great
financial distress, and low in morale. “To invigorate Zionism, the great man, as
Brandeis was considered by many, especially among young law students,
attracted to the movement a brilliant group of professionals, especially from
the Harvard Law School.
With his conversion came changes in Brandeis’ idea about the American
melting pot. He now embraced the “salad bowl,” a belief in cultural pluralism in
which ethnic groups maintained their unique identity. Brandeis explained:
America...has always declared herself for equality of nationalities as well as for
equality of individuals. America has believed that each race had something of
peculiar value which it can contribute....America has always believed that in
differentiation, not in uniformity, lies the path of progress.
As for the nagging question of dual loyalty, a central concern of many Jews
and the gentiles’ supreme suspicion about Zionism, Brandeis insisted there was
no conflict between being an American and a Zionist:
Let no American imagine that Zionism is inconsistent with patriotism. Multiple
loyalties are objectionable only if they are inconsistent.... Every American who
130
aids in advancing the Jewish settlement in Palestine, though he feels that
neither he nor his descendants will ever live there, will likewise be a better
man and a better American for doing so....There is no inconsistency between
loyalty to America and loyalty to Jewry. The Jewish spirit, the product of our
religion and experiences, is essentially modern and essentially American.
He linked Zionism with the early New England Puritans, declaring that “Zionism
is the Pilgrim inspiration and impulse over again. The descendants of the
Pilgrim fathers should not find it hard to understand and sympathize with it.”
To Jewish audiences he said: “To be good Americans, we must be better Jews,
and to be better Jews, we must become Zionists.”
Brandeis’ Zionism, clearly, was different from the passionate and messianic
Zionism of Europe, driven as it was by pessimism about the enduring anti
Semitism of the world against Jews. His was an ethnic philanthropic vision, a
desire to help needy Jews set down in a kind of New England town in the
Middle East-but with no intention of going to Palestine to live among them.
This concept remained a central tenet of American Zionism and helps explain
why through the years so few Jewish Americans have emigrated to Israel.
To European Zionists, it was a pale and anemic version of their life’s passion,
“Zionism without Zion,” they grumbled. However, Brandeis would achieve what
probably no other Zionist could have-exerting major influence in gaining the
support of the United States for a Jewish state in Palestine. Brandeis
accomplished this feat by using his friendship with President Woodrow Wilson
to advocate the Zionist cause, and by serving as a conduit between British
Zionists and the president. Wilson was a ready listener. He was the son of a
Presbyterian minister and a daily reader of the Bible. Although not particularly
interested in the political ramifications of Zionism, he shared the vague
sentiment of a number of Christians at the time that there would be a certain
biblical justice to have the Jews return to Palestine.
Wilson thought so highly of Brandeis that he appointed him to the Supreme
Court on 28 January 1916, thereby enormously increasing Brandeis prestige
and his influence in the White House. In turn, Brandeis resigned from all the
numerous public and private clubs and organizations he belonged to, including,
reluctantly, his leadership of American Zionism.
His resignation, however, did not mean Brandeis had deserted Zionism. Behind
the scenes he continued to play an active role. At his Supreme Court chambers
in Washington he received daily reports on Zionist activities from the New York
headquarters and issued orders to his loyal lieutenants now heading American
Zionism. When the Zionist Organization of America (ZOA) was newly
reorganized in 1918, Brandeis was listed as its “honorary president.” Through
his lieutenants, he remained the power behind the throne.
In the same year as Brandeis ascended to the high court, David Lloyd George
became prime minister of Great Britain and Arthur James Balfour foreign
secretary. It was a change as advantageous for the Zionists in Britain as
Brandeis’ appointment was in the United States. Both Lloyd George and Balfour
favored Zionism though neither of them was Jewish. Balfour once had confided
to Brandeis that “I am a Zionist,” while Welshman Lloyd George was a firm
believer in the Old Testament’s claim to the right of the Jews to Palestine.
131
Both men shared a common concern for gaining U.S. entry into the war and
support of Britain’s post-war goals in dividing up the Ottoman Empire,
including the ambition of taking over Palestine as part of Britain’s security zone
for protecting the Suez Canal, the lifeline to its colony in India. In this, they
were advised by the British embassy in Washington that Britain could be
helped in achieving U.S. backing by finding favor with Jewish Americans: “They
are far better if organized than the Irish and far more formidable. We should
be in a position to get into their good graces.”
Although that advice failed to reflect the rifts and competing power centers
within the Jewish community, it was not as misleading as it might seem. There
was emerging a growing consensus among Jews and other Americans in
support of a Jewish homeland in Palestine, if not for Zionism as such, and thus
a British declaration favoring such a homeland was certain to be popular
among a sizable number of Americans. For instance, the Presbyterian General
Assembly passed a resolution in 1916 favoring a Jewish homeland in Palestine
and the American Federation of Labor endorsed the idea. These supporters in
turn could be expected to add their influence for closer relations between
London and Washington.
But there was a major problem. The State Department and its secretary,
Robert Lansing, remained distinctly cool toward Zionism but not to the plight of
Jews in general. Although the department was scrupulous in expending efforts
to protect the rights of Jews in Palestine who were American citizens, it
avoided all association with Zionists. Moreover, in the spring and summer of
1917, Lansing and his department were focused on trying to arrange a
separate peace with Turkey. The thorny question of the post-war status of the
empire’s various minorities was not high on their priority list.
Lansing was a proud, upright attorney from New York who had become an
expert on international law before being appointed secretary of state by Wilson
in June 1915. He had neither a close relationship with Wilson nor shared the
confidence the president placed in Edward M. House, a reserve colonel from
Texas who had no title or staff but wielded considerable influence as Wilson’s
closest adviser.
At this point, the behind-the-scene actions of a Russian-born Jewish chemist
living in Britain became pivotal. He was Chaim Weizmann, a persistent and
persuasive leader of Zionism in Britain who later would become Israel’s first
president. He was a tireless toiler for Zionism and enjoyed easy access to both
Lloyd George and Balfour. Aware of their desire for U.S. support, Weizmann
sought a backdoor past the State Department to the White House via Brandeis.
On 8 April 1917, Weizmann cabled Brandeis, advising that “an expression of
opinion coming from yourself and perhaps other gentlemen connected with the
Government in favor of a Jewish Palestine under a British protectorate would
greatly strengthen our hands.”
A month later, following America’s entry into World War I, Brandeis had a
forty-five minute meeting with Wilson on the president’s views of Palestine.
Afterwards, Brandeis was convinced that Wilson was “entirely sympathetic to
the aims of the Zionist Movement” and favored a British protectorate in
Palestine. However, he concluded Wilson did not want to make a public
declaration because of the international complications such a statement would
132
cause, not least of them the futile hope that Turkey still could be persuaded to
quit the war.
Another attempt in mid-September by London to gain from Wilson support of a
declaration backing the Zionist movement, this time of a specific draft
statement endorsing a Jewish homeland in Palestine, similarly was rebuffed.
Wilson ordered Colonel House to tell the British that “the time was not
opportune for any definite statement further, perhaps, than one of sympathy,
provided it can be made without conveying any real commitment.”
In desperation, Weizmann cabled Brandeis that it “would greatly help if
President Wilson and yourself would support the text. Matter most urgent.
Please telegraph.” 36 Brandeis was able to use his access to the White House
to meet with Colonel House and together they assured Weizmann that from
talks I have had with President and from expressions of opinion given to
closest advisers I feel I can answer you in that he is [in] entire sympathy with
declaration quoted in yours of nineteenth as approved by the foreign office and
the Prime Minister. I of course heartily agree.
Weizmann felt more was needed to counteract anti-Zionist sentiment in
Britain, where there was strong opposition to Zionism, particularly from the
only Jew in the Lloyd George Cabinet, Edwin Montagu, the secretary of state
for India. Montagu had weighed in with a strong anti-Zionist assessment by
one of the greatest Arabists of the time, Gertrude Bell, a colleague of T.E.
Lawrence and currently involved in British intelligence in Cairo. She wrote that
two considerations rule out the conception of an independent Jewish Palestine
from practical politics. The first is that the province as we know it is not
Jewish, and that neither Mohammedan nor Arab would accept Jewish
authority; the second that the capital, Jerusalem, is equally sacred to three
faiths, Jewish, Christian and Muslim, and should never, if it can be avoided, be
put under the exclusive control of any one location, no matter how carefully
the rights of the other two may be safe guardedly.
To appease the anti-Zionists, the British Cabinet drafted a revised declaration.
It specifically addressed Montagu’s concerti about non-Zionist Jews living
outside of Palestine by adding a final clause that said the establishment of a
Jewish national home would not prejudice the “rights and political status
enjoyed in any other country by such Jews who are fully contented with their
existing national.
Once again, Weizmann turned to Brandeis to help get Wilson’s endorsement of
the new text. In a long letter on 7 October, Weizmann wrote that “I have no
doubt that the amended text of the declaration will be again submitted to the
President and it would be most invaluable if the President would accept it
without reservation and would recommend the granting of the declaration
now.[Italics in original.]
When the British Foreign Office sent the draft to Wilson at about the same
time, he turned it over to Brandeis for his comments. The Justice and his aides
redrafted it in slightly stronger and cleaner language, substituting “the Jewish
people “for the Jewish race”-thereby muting the vexing question of who’s aJew-and making the final clause read that there would be no prejudice to the
133
“rights and political status enjoyed by Jews in any other country,” thus
assuaging the concern of assimilated Jews about dual loyalty.
Colonel House sent the revision onto Wilson, but, in the midst of world war, he
felt no urgency about the matter. It was not until 13 October that he sent a
memo to House saying: I find in my pocket the memorandum you gave me
about the Zionist Movement. I am afraid I did not say to you that I concurred
in the formula suggested by the other side [Britain]. I do, and would be
obliged if you would let them know it.
Thus, in the most off-handed way possible, Wilson lent the enormous weight of
the United States to supporting the Zionist dream of a Jewish state in
Palestine. He did this without informing Lansing or seeking the advice of the
State Department, a snub they were not soon to forget. Although Wilson
declined at the time actually to make a public endorsement, his private
agreement provided Lloyd George the backing in the cabinet that he needed to
issue a declaration. Wilson’s seemingly casual action was to have a profound
effect on Middle East history and on the daily lives of Palestinians.
Its immediate result came on 2 November 1917, when Britain issued the
fateful statement that was to become known as the Balfour Declaration. It
came in the form of a personal letter from Foreign Secretary Balfour to a
prominent British Jew, Lionel Walter, the second Lord of Rothschild:
Foreign Office, November 2nd, 1917 Dear Lord Rothschild,
I have much pleasure in conveying to you, on behalf of His Majesty’s
Government, the following declaration of sympathy with Jewish Zionist
aspirations which has been submitted to, and approved by, the Cabinet: “His
Majesty’s Government view with favor the establishment in Palestine of a
national home for the Jewish people, and will use their best endeavors to
facilitate the achievement of this object, it being clearly understood that
nothing shall be done which may prejudice the civil and religious rights of
existing non-Jewish communities in Palestine, or the rights and political status
enjoyed by Jews in any other country.” I should be grateful if you would bring
this declaration to the knowledge of the Zionist Federation.
Yours,
Arthur James Balfour
Arabs and anti-Zionists could not help noting the totally pro-Zionist content of
the declaration. It failed to mention Christians or Muslims, Arabs or
Palestinians, even though they remained by far the majority population in
Palestine. At the time, there were about 55,000 Jews and nearly 600,000
Palestinians in Palestine. Yet, the Balfour Declaration spoke of a Jewish
homeland, which was widely understood to mean a Jewish state, although
many Zionists continued to deny that was their goal. Also, it pledged actively
to help Jews while merely promising to protect the rights of “the non-Jewish
communities.”
Lansing and the State Department had been humiliated by being bypassed.
Insult was added when Wilson waited until 14 December to inform his
secretary of state of his support of the Balfour Declaration. The occasion was
prompted by a letter Lansing had sent the day before to Wilson reporting that
134
there was mounting pressure from Zionists for the United States to issue its
own declaration supporting a Jewish homeland. Lansing included a detailed
analysis of the issue:
My judgment is that we should go very slowly in announcing a policy for three
reasons. First, we are not at war with Turkey and therefore should avoid any
appearance of favoring taking territory from that Empire by force. Second, the
Jews are by no means a unit in the desire to reestablish their race as an
independent people; to favor one or the other faction would seem to be
unwise. Third, many Christian sects and individuals would undoubtedly resent
turning the Holy Land over to the absolute control of the race credited with the
death of Christ.
For practical purposes, I do not think that we need go further than the first
reason given since that is ample ground for declining to announce a policy in
regard to the final disposition of Palestine.
The next day Wilson handed back to Lansing his letter. Lansing filed it with a
note: “The President returned me this letter at Cabinet Meeting. December 14,
1917, saying that very unwillingly he was forced to agree with me, but said
that he had an impression that we had assented to the British declaration
regarding returning Palestine to the Jews.”
Nonetheless, Wilson continued to refuse to make a public endorsement of the
Balfour Declaration, with the result that Lansing continued to act as though the
president’s private support had no weight. On 28 February 1918, Lansing
wrote to Wilson opposing a request by the Zionists to be issued passports to
take part in a Zionist commission sponsored by Britain to tour Palestine. In his
letter, Lansing wrote that the United States never had accepted the Balfour
Declaration and should not sponsor an organization with distinctly political
goals. Wilson agreed with his secretary of state.
By this time Wilson was being hailed among Jews around the world as a lover
of Zion on the basis of leaks about his private support of the Balfour
Declaration. But, in fact, pro-Zionism was not official U.S. policy nor had
Wilson yet uttered a single public word of support. It was only after a personal
meeting with crusading Zionist Rabbi Stephen S. Wise in August 1918 that
Wilson finally took the plunge, albeit in a very circumspect way. It was in the
form of a Jewish New Year’s greeting to the Jews praising the work of a Zionist
commission currently investigating conditions in Palestine.
I have watched with deep and sincere interest the reconstructive work which
the Weizmann Commission has done in Palestine at the instance of the British
Government, and I welcome an opportunity to express the satisfaction I have
felt in the progress of the Zionist Movement in the United States and in the
Allied countries since the declaration by Mr. Balfour on behalf of the British
Government, of Great Britain’s approval of the establishment in Palestine of a
national home for the Jewish people, and his promise that the British
Government would use its best endeavors to facilitate the achievement of that
object, with the understanding that nothing would be done to prejudice the
civil and religious rights of non-Jewish people in Palestine or the rights and
political status enjoyed by Jews in other countries.
135
While Zionists exultantly hailed this letter as America’s commitment to the
Balfour Declaration, the State Department denied that it expressed official
policy. The department had not taken part in its drafting and therefore in its
view the letter was little more than an expression of Wilson’s personal
sentiments. As diplomatic historian Frank E. Manual observed: “[Such
presidential letters] have a peculiar status in American foreign policy. They are
expressions of [presidential] attitude, and the degree to which they may be
formal commitments of any sort, especially when they do not pass through the
State Department, remains dubious.”
As late as 26 May 1922, the head of the Near East Division, Allan W. Dulles,
later to become one of America’s spymasters, wrote: “Ex-President Wilson is
understood to have favored the Balfour Declaration, but I do not know that he
ever committed himself to it in an official and public way.”
Such divisions and confusion between the State Department and the White
House and Congress as well were to remain a distinct feature of U.S. policy
toward Palestine. While the politicians over the decades were quick to issue
vague letters and declarations of support for various Zionist enterprises, the
experts of the State Department resisted change and clung to a strict
interpretation of policy. The resulting confusion more often then not left all
sides in doubt about what U.S. policy at any one time actually was.
The final achievement of Brandeis and American Zionism in the post-war
period was the passage by Congress on 11 September 1922 of a joint
resolution favoring a Jewish homeland in Palestine. The words of the resolution
practically echoed the Balfour Declaration.
Resolved by the Senate and House of Representatives of tile United States of
America in Congress assembled That the United States of America favors the
establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people, it being
clearly understood that nothing shall be done which may prejudice the civil and
religious rights of Christian and all other non-Jewish communities in Palestine,
and that the Holy places and religious buildings and sites in Palestine shall be
adequately protected.
The Zionists loudly trumpeted the resolution as another Balfour Declaration,
evidence that their quest had official support. After all, it had been sponsored
by Senator Henry Cabot Lodge and Representative Hamilton Fish and signed
by President Warren G. Harding. However, during the debate leading up to
passage of the resolution, a number of speakers had emphasized that it was
merely an expression of sympathy by the Congress and that the resolution in
no way would involve the United States in foreign entanglements. This was the
interpretation adopted by the State Department. Like Wilson’s 1918 letter
endorsing Balfour, the department simply ignored it. When an Italian diplomat
directly asked a State Department officer whether the resolution represented
the official policy of the United States Government, the diplomat merely
smiled.
Passage of the congressional resolution was the height of Brandeis’ brand of
American Zionism, and also the end of its heroic period. Under Brandeis the
Zionist membership had burgeoned tenfold, reaching around 200,000 after the
heralded victory of the Balfour Declaration. The momentum of that historic
136
event carried over into the halls of Congress and resulted in the joint
resolution. But a year before the resolution became a reality, Brandeis himself
was swept from power in Zionist councils in a showdown with Weizmann.
Brandeis’ tepid form of Zionism was simply too emotionless and sterile for the
crusader from Pinsk. the Russian town Weizmann called his birthplace. In a
final confrontation in the spring of 1921, Weizmann declared: “There is no
bridge between Washington and Pinsk.”
Under Weizmann’s assault, Brandeis’s leadership was repudiated by the
American Zionist Organization at its 24th convention in Cleveland in June
1921. Brandeis quit the movement, taking with him some of his most brilliant
lieutenants, among them his prot้g้ Felix Frankfurter, who was to become a
justice on the Supreme Court. Brandeis’ participation in the internecine politics
of Zionism was at an end, although not his avid interest in the goals of
Zionism. He remained committed to a Jewish home in Palestine until his death
at age 84 in 1941.
The blow to American Zionism caused by Brandeis’ ouster was devastating. By
1929, there were no more than 18,000 members left in the ZOA. It was not
until the rise of Hitler and then the horrific stories of his “final solution,” which
began leaking out of occupied Europe in the early 1940s, that American
Zionism again became a potent force, this time far stronger and more
influential than Brandeis-much less the experts at the State Department-ever
could have envisioned.
***
Zionists were quick to impute anti-Semitism to explain the enduring opposition
to Zionism by the State Department and succeeding secretaries of state, both
Democratic and Republican, during the first half of the twentieth century. While
no doubt some American diplomats reflected a distrust of Jews prevalent
among the genteel society of the time and some few even might have
harbored anti-Semitic emotions, the department’s attitude was grounded in
rational geopolitical reasons beyond racism.
Foremost, the State Department believed it had no business supporting the
narrow political platform of a small sect that sought foreign territory. In effect,
the Zionists were pursuing their own foreign policy. To take two major
examples: It was not in U.S. interests to anger Constantinople during the war
years when Washington was seeking a separate peace with Turkey. Nor, as the
economic importance of oil grew, was it in Washington’s interests to anger the
Arabs. Yet, the Zionists not only pressed ahead with their program to establish
a Jewish state in Palestine but they repeatedly sought to pressure through
flattery or threat the president, the Congress and the State Department to
support them.
There was also the question of Americans sending money overseas to aid a
foreign project. As State Department lawyers observed: “It requires little
discussion” that the proper function of government does not include
“encouraging its nationals to deplete the national wealth by contributions of
funds or investment funds in foreign countries.” Implicit in this observation
was the troubling question of dual loyalty.
137
Clustered with the issue of dual loyalty was the romance of the American
melting pot. As the Civil War brutally had proved, the majority of Americans
believed their nation was indivisible and should share a common cultural
milieu. Religious diversity was a right, but ethnic exclusivism was widely
perceived as a threat to the common fabric holding together a nation of
immigrants. The Zionists’ desertion of the melting pot for a salad bowl of
ethnic groups was an affront to many Americans, including the traditionalists
who guided the State Department.
Finally, there were the troubling facts about Palestine. The Arabs were the
majority community, and had been for well over a millennium. Palestinians
were a recognizable separate people with their own institutions, traditions and
cultural uniqueness. Yet, Zionists were proposing not only to deny Arabs their
Wilsonian right of self-determination-a cherished U.S. ideal-but to displace
them as the major ethnic group. It was clear to nearly all observers that this
could happen only by force, yet it was equally obvious that war and instability
in the region were not in America’s interests.
It was from these analyses that the State Department’s coolness to Zionism
derived. Policymakers were not necessarily anti-Semites, as Zionists charged,
just because they believed support of Zionism was not in U.S. interests.
Nonetheless, the Zionists were not mistaken in feeling a resentment and even
hostility against them in the State Department.
Simply in terms of human relations, shorn of all questions of anti-Semitism,
the department had ample reason to distrust the Zionists. The success of
Brandeis and the Zionists in gaining the ear of the president and the Congress
for projects opposed by the department was at best irritating. The diplomats
did not consider it gentlemanly or fair for the Zionists to go behind their back
and manipulate vote conscious political leaders. As in the case of Wilson’s
support of the Balfour Declaration, this often occurred without the department
even knowing what was going on until after it had already happened. Such
tactics raised the ire of the proud diplomats, who perceived the Zionists as
meddling in their elitist preserve, which of course it was.
Probably no tactic employed by the Zionists caused greater resentment than
their efforts directly to intimidate the State Department and its staff. One such
effort serves to demonstrate the Zionist technique. It was a highly effective
tactic, and continues to be, and it goes far in explaining why the professionals
at the State Department and successive secretaries of state harbored various
degrees of animosity towards the Zionists.
The case involved an urbane and highly successful diplomat, Hugh Gibson. At
the age of 36 in 1919 he was the newly installed ambassador to Poland, or to
use the grandiose title of the day, the envoy extraordinary and minister
plenipotentiary. Post-war Poland was home to one of the largest and least
assimilated Jewish communities in Europe and their troubles were trumpeted
by the Zionists as an example of ruthless anti-Semitism. In fact, anti-Semitic
incidents were common, but not as common in Gibson’s view as claimed by
American Zionists. To his mother he wrote: “These yarns are exclusively of
foreign manufacture for anti-Polish purposes.”
138
Gibson’s skeptical reports to the State Department about the troubles of Polish
Jews came to the attention of Brandeis. On 24 June 1919, Gibson was called
by Colonel House to a meeting with the fabled justice and his prot้g้, Felix
Frankfurter. Gibson not only was at a disadvantage because of Brandeis
exalted status but also because his appointment as ambassador to Poland had
yet to be confirmed by the Senate.
In Gibson’s words, the two Zionists opened what the young diplomat later
called the “prosecution” by saying that
I had done more mischief to the Jewish race than anyone who had lived in the
last century. They said...that my reports on the Jewish question had gone
around the world and had undone their work....They finally said that I had
stated that the stories of excesses against the Jews were exaggerated, to
which I replied that they certainly were and I should think any Jew would be
glad to know it.
Frankfurter claimed that Gibson “had no right to make reports to the
department in regard to Jewish matters and should have ‘refused’ on the
ground that I could not possibly learn enough about them to make even
general observations.” Frankfurter then hinted that if Gibson continued his
reports that Zionists would block his confirmation as ambassador to Poland by
the Senate.
Gibson was so furious by the confrontation that he wrote a twenty-one page
letter about it to his friends in the State Department, including Frankfurter’s
claim that Gibson should not report on Jews. Nothing is more disconcerting or
insulting to a diplomat than to have his reporting questioned, much less to be
advised that he had no “right” to report on certain matters. Reporting is the
secret heart of the diplomat’s art, a talent especially valued in Washington
where officials in those pre-television days depended on it as their window to
the world beyond.
Frankfurter could hardly have raised a more sensitive question or one more
certain to raise the hackles of diplomats. Gibson went further in his letter than
just describe his encounter. He also shared his suspicions of what the Zionists
were trying to accomplish-a conscienceless and cold-blooded plan to make the
condition of the Jews in Poland so bad that they must turn to Zionism for
relief.” The State Department in those days was a far more closed and clubby
establishment of upper class scions than after 1945. This attack on one of its
own was highly resented. A rising star of the foreign service had been
humiliated and threatened by a justice of the Supreme Court acting as a
spokesperson for a narrow Jewish group not even accepted by most Jews.
Rancor was particularly strong in the Warsaw embassy, where it lingered for
years. In 1923, Vice Consul Monroe H. Kline reported: “It is common
knowledge that this race of people [Jews] are continually and constantly
spreading propaganda, through their agencies over the entire world, of political
and religious persecution.” He added: “The Jew in business oppresses the Pole
to a far greater extent than does the Pole oppress the Jew in a political way.”
One of the consequences of the Gibson case, and similar if less dramatic ones
over the years, was that Zionism would have few good friends, high in the
State Department until Henry A. Kissinger became Secretary of State in 1973.
139
As for Gibson, he went on to serve honorably as an ambassador in various
posts until his retirement on the eve of World War II. Despite his early
promise, however, he never became one of the department’s principal officers.
***
American Zionism awakened from its long slumber in 1935 with Stephen S.
Wise’s assumption of the leadership of the Zionist Organization of America. An
immigrant from a notable family in Budapest, Wise was a tireless reformer, a
crusading liberal and a rabbi well respected among Christians. In his youth he
had met Theodore Herzl and been inspired by his vision. But when Brandeis
left the Zionist organization in 1921 Wise was one of the brainy members who
went with him. Wise’s return to organized Zionism marked a period where
American Zionism again began regaining respect and influence, although most
of America’s four million Jews still rejected the political creed. Wise was very
much in the Brandeis mode in terms of quietly promoting the cause with
influential political leaders. In this he was highly successful because he enjoyed
the friendship President Franklin D. Roosevelt and, like Brandeis before him,
had easy entree into the White House.
The State Department in the pre-war years remained opposed to Zionism,
although Roosevelt himself was a supporter for most of his presidency until his
ideas changed toward the end. Roosevelt actively encouraged the British to
remain committed to the Balfour Declaration and not to cut back on Jewish
immigration into Palestine. In the late 1930s and early 1940s, he even
considered a plan to place all of Palestine under Jewish control and move the
entire Palestinian population to Iraq. In a February 1940 meeting with
Weizmann, Roosevelt reportedly said to the world leader of Zionism: “What
about the Arabs? Can’t that be settled with a little baksheesh?” Weizmann took
his meaning to be that the Palestinians should be paid off as an incentive to
leave the land.
At about the same time, a voice harsher than Wise’s began to be heard in
American Zionism. It was Abba Hillel Silver, a former prote้ge้ of Wise, who
began speaking out in uncompromising words demanding Jewish rights. In
1940 he declared a “maximalist” Zionist position: “We’ll force the President to
swallow our demands! The gentle, patient and personal diplomatic approach of
yesterday is not entirely adequate for our days.” He also advised: “Put not
your faith in princes.” It was a tone usually missing from the rhetoric of
American Zionists and it soon caught attention, propelling Silver into the
national realm of Zionist politics.
Silver was an aggressive and pugnacious native of Lithuania who arrived in
America at age nine, son of a rabbi and a future rabbi himself in the
prestigious Congregation Tifereth Israel in Cleveland. He was a fierce foe of
assimilation and, in fact, preached the opposite creed-to be “more” Jewish
rather than less: “We are going to respond to every attack upon our people, to
every libel and every slander, by more Jewishness, by more schools and
synagogues and by more intensive and loyal work in Palestine.”
While Silver’s stirring oratory and defiant ways brought Zionism great victories,
it left him largely unloved even among his followers. Roosevelt did not like him
and Truman despised him so much that he barred him and all Zionists from the
140
White House. As Nahum Goldmann, one of world Zionism’s leaders, said: “He
was an Old Testament Jew who never forgave or forgot....He could be
extremely ruthless in a fight, and there was something of the terrorist in his
manner and bearing.” Silver’s belligerent, in-your-face Jewishness strongly
contributed to the emergence of Zionism’s “loud diplomacy” that has since
marked the ugly.
The cheering delegates gave Silver a standing ovation, broke into the Zionist
anthem of atikvah and endorsed the Biltmore Declaration by a vote of 480 to 4
with others abstaining Silver emerged the hero of the meeting and a power in
American Zionism challenging the dominance that only Wise had enjoyed in
recent years. When Wise encountered Silver in a corridor, he pleaded: “Rabbi
Silver, I am an old man, and have had my moment in the sun. You are a
young man, and will have your proper share of fame. It is not necessary for
you to attack me.” Silver walked away without a word.
While Silver was not loved and “rarely recognized peers,” in the words of one
of his employees, he was considerate of his staff and a superb organizer, as
the emerging Jewish lobby proved. Silver’s spurt in prominence brought him to
the co-chairmanship with Wise of the American Emergency Committee for
Zionist Affairs (AECZA), an umbrella group representing the Zionist
Organization of America, Hadassah and two smaller groups representing
religious and labor Zionists. Silver immediately became the dominating force,
changed AECZA to AZEC, the American Zionist Emergency Council, and
energetically embarked on what his public relations aide Si Kenen called
without exaggeration “a political and public relations offensive to capture the
support of congressmen, clergy, editors, professor, business and labor.”
In the process he created the modern Israeli lobby, the most pervasive and
powerful special interest group in foreign affairs in the United States. AZEC’s
budget soared from $100,000 to $500,000 and activists were instructed that
“the first task is to make direct contact with your local Congressman or
Senator.” Others were targeted too: union members, wives and parents of
servicemen, Jewish war veterans. Form letters were provided so local activists
could commend, or condemn, newspaper articles and editorials. Schedules of
anti-Zionist lecture tours were provided so the events could be picketed or
otherwise opposed.
Zionist action groups were organized at the grassroots with more than 400
local committees under seventy-six state and regional branches. These
volunteers carried out the local campaigns and even funded groups to visit
Washington where they met with Congressmen. When called on, they flooded
with letters the White House and State Department. Millions of leaflets and
pamphlets poured out of the Zionist offices. Books, articles and academic
studies, often by non-Jews, were funded by the AZEC, including Walter Clay
Lowdermilk’s Palestine, Land of Promise, which became a bestseller in 1944.
Massive petition and letter-writing campaigns were undertaken. One such
petition, supporting the Baltimore Declaration, was signed by more than 150
college presidents and deans and 1,800 faculty members from 250 colleges
and universities in forty-five states.
Christian support was actively enlisted. The American Palestine Committee, an
elitist Protestant group, was revived with secret Zionist funds, eventually
141
reaching $150,000 in 1946. “In every community an American Christian
Palestine Committee must be immediately organized,” ordered Silver’s
headquarters. Another group, the Christian Council on Palestine, was formed
among clergymen. It grew to 3,000 members by the end of the war. The aim
of both groups was to “crystallize the sympathy of Christian America for our
cause,” in the words of an internal AZEC memo. How completely they were
controlled by the Zionists became clear when the Christians felt it necessary to
complain that AZEC was making statements in their names without prior
consultation.
The support of American labor also was enlisted through the founding of the
American Jewish Trade Union Committee for Palestine. Its honorary chairmen
were the heads of the CIO and AFL and the vice chairmen numbered nearly
every important labor leader in America. The chairman was Max Zaritsky,
president of the Hatters Union, who later would testify before the House
Committee on Foreign Affairs: “American organized labor-twelve million
strong-unreservedly and unequivocally supports the aspiration of the Jewish
people for the establishment of their homeland in Palestine.”
Newspaper ads were taken out to support the cause, massive demonstrations
held-including at New York’s Madison Square Garden-and even pageants
produced. Playwright Ben Hecht, a radical Zionist who thought Silver too
moderate, wrote a 1943 hit called We Will Never Die. He enlisted Billy Rose to
produce, Moss Hart to direct and Kurt Weill to do the music and such stars as
Edward Robinson and Paul Muni to act in it as well as a young upcoming actor,
Marion Brando. The play toured the country, drawing in big crowds; in
Washington Eleanor Roosevelt and most of the Supreme Court justices
attended. Such activity was not exclusively the work of Silver and his AZEC
group but all of it was motivated by the broad spectrum of American Jewry
supporting a homeland. Membership in major Zionist groups soared, more
than doubling to 400,000 by 1945. The results of their efforts were impressive.
By 1944 more than 3,000 non-Jewish organizations ranging from the Elks to
the Grange passed pro-Zionist petitions and backed them up with petitions and
letters to Washington. Such distinguished Protestant theologians as Paul Tillich
and Reinhold Niebuhr actively supported the Zionists. Statements of support
came from 411 of the 535 members of the Senate and House.
In 1944, for the first time, both political parties had planks endorsing a
commonwealth in Palestine. The Republicans called for unlimited Jewish
immigration and the establishment of “a free and democratic commonwealth”
while the Democrats were more specific and mentioned a “Jewish
commonwealth.”
Zionism, fueled by the horrors of the holocaust against European Jews, had
come of age in American domestic politics. Yet this development appears to
have had little impact on President Roosevelt’s ideas about Palestine and the
Jews. It was the broader strategic realities that captured his attention. As the
war years went by and the support of the Arabs, particularly Saudi Arabia and
its oil, became more important, Roosevelt’s concern about the negative
geopolitical implications of Zionism grew. By 1943 he appears to have deserted
the Zionist platform in favor of a scheme by which the holy land would be
controlled jointly by Arabs, Christians and Jews. A report to the State
142
Department from Colonel Harold B. Hoskins, a presidential agent who served
as Roosevelt’s private adviser and intelligence gatherer on the Middle East,
said Roosevelt told him:
This concept to be successful would, he realized, have to be presented as a
solution larger and more inclusive than the establishment of an Arab state or
of a Jewish state. He realized that this idea, of course, required further thought
and needed to be worked out in greater detail, but at least that was the line
along which his mind was running.
That same year Roosevelt privately assured Saudi Arabia and other Arab
nations that the United States would not act on Palestine’s future without
consulting with both Arabs and Jews. These assurances were not leaked by any
of the Arab countries or Washington. It was not until after Roosevelt’s meeting
with Saudi King Abdul Aziz ibn Saud on 14 February 1945 in the middle of the
Suez Canal aboard a U.S. warship, the cruiser Quincy, that he repeated his
promise of prior consultation. He officially put it in writing in a letter to his
“great and good friend” the king on 5 April 1945:
Your majesty will recall that on previous occasions I communicated to you the
attitude of the American Government toward Palestine and made clear our
desire that no decision be taken with respect to the basic situation in that
country without full consultation with both Arabs and Jews. Your Majesty will
also doubtless recall that during our recent conversation I assured you that I
would take no action, in my capacity as Chief of the Executive Branch of this
Government, which might prove hostile to the Arab people.
The letter was made public six months later by the State Department at the
urging of Saudi Arabia.
Unfortunately for anyone trying to make sense of U.S. policy on Palestine, only
the month before, on 16 March, Roosevelt had bowed to Zionist complaints
about his meeting with Ibn Saud and authorized Rabbi Wise to issue a public
statement that the president continued to believe in both unlimited Jewish
immigration and establishment of a Jewish state. Now, with Roosevelt’s pledge
to Ibn Saud, the State Department was left trying to reconcile Roosevelt’s
contradictory pledges. An internal State Department memorandum written on
6 April, the day after Roosevelt’s letter to Ibn Saud, laid out the problem:
We secured the President’s approval to a message to our Near Eastern posts
explaining that while the President did authorize Rabbi Wise to make this
statement, it referred only to possible action at some future date and that the
President of course had in mind his pledges to the Arabs that they as well as
the Jew would be consulted. This reply will probably not satisfy the Arabs, but
it seemed to be the only constructive course of action open to us. In our
opinion the situation is so serious. and the adverse effect upon our long-term
position in the Near East so likely, that we should reconsider the entire
position, adopt a definite policy on Palestine, and obtain the President’s
concurrence, with the hope of averting any future misunderstandings as to
what our policy actually is...Of course, if we were actually to implement the
policy which the Zionists desire, the results would be disastrous.
The memorandum reflected a pattern of conciliation by an anxious bureaucracy
trying to wed presidential political statements to statecraft and American
143
interests. For the diplomats this was an essentially hopeless effort, because the
reality was that presidents did not understand the true dimensions of the
Palestinian question and, moreover, were blinded to it by the lures of domestic
politics. They treated the Zionist dream at best as a ticket to election and in
some cases overladen, as with Wilson, with a Christian sympathy for the
Jewish association with the holy land. They failed to understand the enormous
complexities of Zionism’s international ramifications, and certainly none of
them understood or sympathized with the unique predicament of the
Palestinians.
Despite his sophistication, Roosevelt, like the presidents before and after him,
suffered this myopia. For Roosevelt, his eyes were opened to Arab concerns
during his meeting with Ibn Saud. It was the first meeting between a U.S.
president and an Arab leader, and it shed a new light onto the issue.
Roosevelt came away from the session deeply impressed by the profound
hostility of the Arabs to Zionism and the certain belief that a Jewish state could
not be founded without force. On the way home, Roosevelt confided to
Secretary of State Edward R. Stettinius that he “must have a conference with
Congressional leaders and re-examine our entire policy in Palestine.” In an
address to Congress, he said that “I learned more about that whole problem,
the Muslim problem, the Jewish problem, by talking with Ibn Saud for five
minutes than I could have learned in the exchange of two or three dozen
letters.” He summoned Judge Joseph Proskauer of the American Jewish
Committee and told him to try to dampen Jewish hopes for a homeland
because such an effort would certainly lead to war or a pogrom. In the
circumstances, he added, a Jewish homeland was absolutely impossible at the
present time.
On the last day of his life, l2 April 1945, Roosevelt sent telegrams to both Iraq
and Syria repeating his pledge about consultation. A similar message was sent
by the secretary of state to Lebanon. Three hours after his last telegram was
cabled, Roosevelt was dead at age 63.
Now the vice president, Harry S. Truman, not only would inherit the presidency
but also the attention of a Zionist lobby determined to marshal all of its vast
resources and energies to secure a Jewish homeland in Palestine.
THE FIVE PRINCIPLES OF THE JEWISH DEFENSE LEAGUE
AHAVAT YISROEL LOVE OF JEWRY
The Jewish Defense League came into being to educate the Jewish
people to the concept of Ahavat Yisroel one Jewish people, indivisible
and united, from which flows the love for and the feeling of pain of all
Jews. It sees the need for a movement that is dedicated specifically to
Jewish problems and that allocates its time, resources, energies and
funds to Jews. It realizes that in the end with few exceptions the Jew
can look to no one but another Jew for help and that the true solution to
the Jewish problem is the liquidation of the Exile and the return of all
144
Jews to Eretz Yisroel the land of Israel. It sees an immediate need to
place Judaism over any other ism and ideology and calls for the use of
the yardstick: Is it good for Jews?
HADAR DIGNITY AND PRIDE
JDL teaches the concept of Hadar pride in and knowledge of Jewish
tradition, faith, culture, land, history, strength, pain and peoplehood.
Hadar is the need to have pride in Judaism and not allow it to be
disgraced and defiled by beating and desecration of Jewish honor. This
is the concept that the great Jewish leader Zev Jabotinsky attempted to
instill in the oppressed and degraded masses of Eastern Europe 60
years ago. The anti-Semite’s hatred and contempt of the Jew is an
attempt to degrade us. It is an attempt to instill within the Jew a feeling
of inferiority. It is an attempt that, all too often, succeeds in promoting
Jewish self-hatred and shame in an attempt to escape one’s
Jewishness. Hadar is pride. Hadar is self-respect. Hadar is dignity in
being a Jew.
BARZEL IRON
JDL upholds the principle of Barzel iron the need to both move to help
Jews everywhere and to change the Jewish image through sacrifice
and all necessary means even strength, force and violence. The Galut
image of the Jew as a weakling, as one who is easily stepped upon and
who does not fight back is an image that must be changed. Not only
does that image cause immediate harm to Jews but it is a selfperpetuating thing. Because a Jew runs away or because a Jew allows
himself to be stepped upon, he guarantees that another Jew in the
future will be attacked because of the image that he has perpetuated.
JDL wants to create a physically strong, fearless and courageous Jew
who fights back. We are changing an image, an image born of 2,000
years in the Galut, an image that must be buried because it has buried
us. We train ourselves for the defense of Jewish lives and Jewish rights.
We learn how to fight physically, for it is better to know how and not
have to, than have to and not know how.
MISHMAAT DISCIPLINE AND UNITY
Mishmaat discipline and dedication creates within the Jew the
knowledge that he (or she) can and will do whatever must be done, and
the unity and strength of willpower to bring this into reality. It was the
lack of discipline and Jewish unity that led continually to the destruction
of the Jewish people. It is Jewish unity and self-discipline that will lead
to the triumph of the Jewish people.
BITACHON FAITH IN THE INDESTRUCTIBILITY OF THE JEWISH PEOPLE
Faith in the greatness and indestructibility of the Jewish people, our
religion and our Land of Israel is Bitachon. It is a faith that is built by our
145
belief in the Jewish G-d of Hosts and the incredible saga of Jewish
history that has seen us overcome the flood of enemies that have
arisen to wipe us out in every generation. It is this faith in the
permanence and survival of the Jewish people that, in turn, gives faith
in the ultimate success of the Jewish Defense League. No matter how
difficult, no matter how impossible the task may seem if it is a good
task, if it is a holy task it will succeed, because it must.
The sources for the philosophy and actions of the Jewish Defense League are Jewish
sources. They stem from the wellsprings of Jewish tradition and have their roots in Jewish
teachings. In the Bible, in the Talmud, in the teachings of our rabbis throughout the ages,
in Jewish practice throughout history, the concepts of Ahavat Yisroel and Hadar Yisroel
and the practices of Barzel Yisroel, Mishmaat Yisroel and Bitachon Yisroel are hallowed.
At the same time, an eternal debt is owed to Jews of our age who also recognized that
these concepts are indeed Jewish and who fought an assimilated Jewish tide to put them
into practice. We refer to the great Zev Jabotinsky, his followers and his movement of
which we consider ourselves a spiritual part. And sitting in Heaven righteously alongside
Jabotinsky is the founder and forever spiritual leader of the Jewish Defense League, Rabbi
Meir Kahane. May the Almighty grant us the understanding to recognize and act on our
problems forthrightly and the courage to go out to battle against our enemies in the face of
all obstacles from within and without.
ISRAELI SETTLEMENTS IN THE OCCUPIED TERRITORIES: A
Guide
A Special Report of the Foundation for Middle East Peace
March 2002
Creating Facts: Israel’s Settlement Vision
The Carter Administration View: “Settlements are Inconsistent with International
Law”
Short Takes
Settlements and International Law
Settlement Facts
CREATING FACTS: ISRAEL’S SETTLEMENT VISION
Settlement—scores, almost one hundred years ago, in areas of the Land of Israel populated by
Arabs and sometimes solely by Arabs—was it moral or immoral: Permitted or forbidden? One
of the two. If it was moral then settlement near Nablus is moral. . . . There is no third way.
For Menachem Begin, who spoke these words in an address before the Israeli Knesset in May
1982, Jewish settlement throughout the “Land of Israel” was and remains an expression of the
enduring vitality of Zionism and its moral vision. For Begin and many Israelis, there is no vital
distinction between the Jewish settlements before the state was created in 1948 and those
Israel has established in violation of international law in the West Bank, Gaza Strip, Golan
Heights, and East Jerusalem after the 1967 war. All Israeli governments, Labor and Likud,
pursued settlements after 1967 in order to consolidate Israeli control over the occupied
territories and prevent the emergence of a Palestinian state.
146
The Zionist experience of state building in Palestine in the first half of this century led Israelis
leaders to believe that civilian Jewish settlements were the building blocks upon which
sovereignty was created and which defined its territorial limits. These leaders viewed security,
sovereignty, and settlement as inextricably linked. For them, security achieved by settlement
was an existential concept rather than a military imperative. As Moshe Dayan explained,
Jewish settlements in the occupied territories are essential “not because they can ensure
security better than the army, but because without them we cannot keep the army in those
territories. Without them the IDF would be a foreign army ruling a foreign population.”
During the first decade of occupation after the 1967 war, Labor-led governments established
the infrastructure and institutions for the creation and expansion of permanent Israeli
settlement in the territories. Labor’s approach was incremental, but after 1977, Begin’s Likud
government embraced settlements as its raison d’๊tre and the key to the Likud’s political
renaissance. Aside from the ideological imperative to settle the land, Begin viewed settlements
as his opportunity to create a political constituency rooted in the settlements of the West Bank
just as Labor had done with its kibbutz and moshav settlements in pre-state Israel.
In July 1977 Begin refused President Jimmy Carter’s request to freeze settlement activity. At
the time, there were about 50,000 Israelis living in annexed East Jerusalem, but only 7,000
settlers in 45 civilian outposts in the West Bank and Gaza.
In September 1977 Begin’s minister of agriculture, Ariel Sharon, unveiled “A vision of Israel at
Century’s End,” calling for the settlement of 2 million Jews in the occupied territories. The
Likud plan proposed settling Jews in areas of Arab habitation and for numerous settlement
points as well as large urban concentrations in three principle areas:
— a north-south axis running from the Golan through the Jordan Valley and down the east
coast of Sinai;
— a widened corridor around Jerusalem; and
— the populated western slopes of the Samarian heartland of the
West Bank.
This last wedge of Jewish settlement was of prime concern to Likud strategists, particularly
Sharon, who was intent upon establishing Israeli settlements to separate the large blocs of
Arab population on either side of the Green Line north of Tel Aviv.
Settlements under Likud were designed to bring about a “demographic transformation” of the
territories and a Jewish majority there. The co-chairman of the World Zionist Organization’s
Settlement Department, Mattityahu Drobless, noted that the Likud plan “will enable us to bring
about the dispersion of the [Jewish] population from the densely populated urban strip of the
coastal plain eastward to the presently empty [of Jews] areas of Judea and Samaria.”
Likud’s intention to preempt the possibility of a territorial division of the land and to strike at
the basis of potential Palestinian sovereignty by destroying the continuity of Palestiniancontrolled territory was stated clearly by Drobless more than twenty years ago. “The
disposition of the settlements must be carried out not only around the settlements of the
minorities [Arabs], but also in between them. . . .” When negotiators met during 2000 at Camp
David to reach a permanent agreement on a border, they had to deal with an area in which
Palestinian cities, town, and villages were often surrounded and separated by Israeli
settlements and roads.
The Government of Israel has used legal ruses to confiscate Palestinian land for settlements. It
has allocated hundreds of millions of dollars annually for the development and expansion of
settlements in occupied territories. Settlement construction fluctuates between 2,000 and
5,000 housing units each year. By the end of 1985, the settler population in the West Bank
and Gaza stood at 42,000, a 100 percent increase since 1982. By 1990, it stood at 76,000. In
addition, 120,000 Israelis had settled in East Jerusalem, 10,000 more were in the Golan
Heights, and 3,000 lived in Gaza.
Settlements and the Oslo Agreements
The 1993 and 1995 Oslo Agreements did not expressly prohibit expansion of settlements and
deferred negotiation of borders and settlements until final status talks to be held by 1996.
However, they preserved the “integrity and status” of the West Bank and Gaza during the
interim period. Nevertheless, settlement construction continued and the population in the West
Bank and Gaza doubled again. As of February 2002, there are 400,000 Israelis living in
147
occupied territory. In the West Bank, there are 206,000 Israeli settlers and 2 million
Palestinians, although settlements, adjacent confiscated land, settlement roads and other land
controlled by the IDF cover 59 percent of the area. In the Gaza Strip, 7,000 settlers control 20
percent of this 140 square mile area amidst about 1.1 million Palestinians. There are 170,000
settlers in East Jerusalem and 16,000 in the Golan Heights. Many Israeli settlements in the
West Bank are strategically located to command access to the main aquifer underlying the
West Bank and Israel. Settlers consume six times more water per capita than Palestinians.
American Policy To Settlements
Until the early 1980’s, the U.S., like all other states except Israel, viewed Israeli settlements
as a violation of the Fourth Geneva Convention. After President Reagan declared that
settlements were not “illegal,” in contrast to previous U.S. policy, the U.S. took no legal
position on settlements, although all subsequent administrations have opposed settlements as
an obstacle to peace. No U.S. administration has been able to persuade Israel to halt or
significantly slow settlement growth.
In December 2000, President Clinton proposed borders for a Palestinian state encompassing
94-96 percent of the West Bank that would have required abandonment of scores of
settlements, but allowed the retention of large bloc settlements near the Green Line in
exchange for swaps of Israeli land to the new Palestinian state. Clinton’s proposals became
moot after the elections of Prime Minister Ariel Sharon and President George W. Bush. The
Bush administration has made no proposals for resolving the problem.
Policy of Israeli Prime Minister Ariel Sharon
Prime Minister Ariel Sharon, who has devoted his career to expanding settlements, has built 25
new settlement outposts since his election in January 2001. The Mitchell Plan, which is
designed to bring about a cease-fire in the current uprising and a return to negotiations, calls
for a “freeze” on settlements. Sharon has nominally accepted a freeze, but has reserved the
right to continue “natural growth,” a formula that Israel has used in the past to mask
settlement expansion. Sharon has accepted the concept of a Palestinian state, but only in 42
percent of the West Bank and Gaza, the area that is now under Palestinian administrative
control. Sharone has said that Israel will not abandon any settlements.
Settlements vs. Peace
Today, there is no prospect for a viable Palestinian state in the West Bank and Gaza without
abandonment of most Israeli settlements. Palestinian negotiators have indicated that if there
were agreement in principle that the borders of the Palestinian state are defined by the 1967
Green Line, including East Jerusalem, they would be willing to discuss border adjustments.
Such an arrangement might cede to Israel large, heavily populated settlements located near
the Green Line in return for Palestinian annexation of equivalent areas of land on the Israeli
side of the line.
In 1980 Professor Jacob Talmon of the Hebrew University in Jerusalem, a renowned Israeli
authority on Zionism and nationalism, wrote an open letter to Prime Minister Begin calling for
an end to Israel’s policies of occupation and settlement. Foreshadowing the current violent
confrontation between Palestinians and Israelis, Talmon said, “The combination of subjection,
national oppression and social inferiority is a time bomb” for the future of Israel. He urged
Begin: “Let us not compel the Arabs to feel that they have been humiliated until they believe
that hope is gone and they must die for Palestine.”
Talmon’s warning was prophetic. If the settlements remain, as Sharon intends, blocking the
creation of a viable Palestinian state, the outcome will be chronic civil war. Today, majorities in
both societies support the concept of two states. Palestinians are unlikely to abandon their
struggle for a sovereign state of their own, and no Israeli government is likely to attempt to
“transfer” Palestinians, although one party in Sharon’s coalition advocates this. Israeli
demographers predict that the fast-growing Arab population in Israel and the territories will
exceed the Jewish population by 2020. Thus, if Israel is determined to preserve both a Jewish
state as well as its settlements in the territories, it must continue to use military force to
repress and dominate a hostile Palestinian populace that within this century will outnumber the
Jews. Such an outcome would perpetuate violence, deny security for Israel, prevent justice for
Palestinians, and corrupt and destroy Israel’s character as a democratic state.
148
THE CARTER ADMINISTRATION VIEW
”Settlements are Inconsistent with International Law”
Following are excerpts from the April 21, 1978 opinion of the Legal Adviser of the Department
of State to the Congress on the legal status of Israeli settlements in the occupied territories.
The Settlements
Israel began establishing civilian settlements in 1968. Civilian settlements are supported by
the government, and also by non-governmental settlement movements affiliated in most cases
with political parties. Most are reportedly built on public lands outside the boundaries of any
municipality, but some are built on private or municipal lands expropriated for the purpose.
Legal Considerations
1. As noted above, Israeli armed forces entered Gaza, the West Bank, Sinai and the Golan
Heights in June, 1967, in the course of an armed conflict. Those areas had not previously been
part of Israel’s sovereign territory nor otherwise under its administration. By reason of such
entry of its armed forces, Israel established control and began to exercise authority over these
territories; and under international law, Israel thus became a belligerent occupant of these
territories.
Territory coming under the control of a belligerent occupant does not thereby become its
sovereign territory. International law confers upon the occupying state authority to undertake
interim military administration over the territory and its inhabitants; that authority is not
unlimited. The governing rules are designed to permit pursuit of its military needs by the
occupying power, to protect the security of the occupying forces, to provide for orderly
government, to protect the rights and interests of the inhabitants and to reserve questions of
territorial change and sovereignty to a later stage when the war is ended.
On the basis of the available information, the civilian settlements in the territories occupied by
Israel do not appear to be consistent with these limits on Israel’s authority as belligerent
occupant in that they do not seem intended to be of limited duration or established to provide
orderly government of the territories and, though some may serve incidental security
purposes, they do not appear to be required to meet military needs during the occupation.
2. Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in
Time of War, August 12, 1949, 6 UST 3516, provides, in paragraph 6:
The Occupying Power shall not deport or transfer parts of its own civilian population into the
territory it occupies.
Paragraph 6 appears to apply by its terms to any transfer by an occupying power of parts of its
civilian population, whatever the objective and whether involuntary or voluntary.
The Israeli civilian settlements thus appear to constitute a “transfer of parts of its own civilian
population into the territory it occupies” within the scope of paragraph 6.
4. It has been suggested that the principles of belligerent occupation, including Article 49,
paragraph 6, of the Fourth Geneva Convention, may not apply in the West Bank and Gaza
because Jordan and Egypt were not the respective legitimate sovereigns of these territories.
However, those principles appear applicable whether or not Jordan and Egypt possessed
legitimate sovereign rights in respect of those territories. Protecting the reversionary interest
of an ousted sovereign is not their sole or essential purpose; the paramount purposes are
protecting the civilian population of an occupied territory and reserving permanent territorial
changes, if any, until settlement of the conflict.
Conclusion
While Israel may undertake, in the occupied territories, actions necessary to meet its military
needs and to provide for orderly government during the occupation, for the reasons indicated
above the establishment of the civilian settlements in those territories is inconsistent with
international law.
SHORT TAKES
149
Unless there is willingness in Israel to change its mentality or to evict settlements, and not
only the isolated ones; unless Israel seriously considers going back to the1967 borders—some
minor adjustments here and there will be fine—then the conflict will continue for a very long
period of time.
No Palestinian leader in his right mind will ever accept a situation in which Israel can keep its
settlers happy and achieve peace.
Khalil Shikaki, Associate Professor of Political Science at Bir Zeit University and Director of the
Palestinian Center for Policy and Survey Research in Ramallah, in Palestine-Israel Journal, Vol.
VII, No. 3, 4, 2000
Every time I have gone to Israel in connection with the peace process on each of my trips I
have been met with the announcement of new settlement activity. This does violate United
States policy. It is the first thing that Arabs—Arab governments—the first thing that
Palestinians in the territories—whose situation is really quite desperate—the first thing they
raise when we talk to them. I don’t think there is any greater obstacle to peace than
settlement activity that continues not only unabated but at an advanced pace.
U. S. Secretary of State James A. Baker, May 22, 1991
A cessation of Palestinian-Israeli violence will be particularly hard to sustain unless the
Government of Israel freezes all settlement activity. The Government of Israel should also give
careful consideration to whether settlements that are the focal points for substantial friction
are valuable bargaining chips for future negotiation or provocations likely to preclude the onset
of productive talks.
Report of the Sharm el-Sheikh Fact-Finding Committee (The Mitchell Report) May 20, 2001
The Sharon Government, with the backing of the Labor Party, is continuing the settlement
policy in the territories. The creation of new settlements inflames the conflict with the
Palestinians and endangers more Israeli soldiers and civilians. The settlements policy also
jeopardizes Israel’s position in the new world constellation formed in the wake of the World
Trade Center and Pentagon attacks. The Settlements are an obstacle to any future agreement,
and, as in the past, the settlers are endangering Israel’s security and leading us on a suicidal
path.
Prof. Arie Arnon, Peace Now Update, October 4, 2001
The settlements established in these territories through miserable decisions by all the
governments of Israel, are draining the economy, undermining social solidarity and creating
huge and harmful gaps between the settlers—who are granted encouragement and benefits by
the government—and the citizens who live within the Green Line and carry a heavy burden.
The injuries to innocent civilians, the unbearable delays at the roadblocks, the humiliation of
hundreds of thousands of human beings, the insolent construction of new settlements—these
are the bitter fruit of the occupation of the territories. The occupation is not only eroding the
ability of the sovereign state to defend itself, and is not only undermining its moral standing in
the eyes of the world, but is also splitting Israeli society. It is retarding its development and
sowing violence and hatred within it.
Ha’aretz, Editorial, February 15, 2002
The Six-Day War was forced upon us; however, the war’s seventh day, which began on June
12, 1967 and has continued to this day, is the product of our choice. We enthusiastically chose
to become a colonial society, ignoring international treaties, expropriating lands, transferring
settlers from Israel to the occupied territories, engaging in theft and finding justification for all
these activities. Passionately desiring to keep the occupied territories, we developed two
judicial systems: one—progressive, liberal—in Israel; and the other—cruel, injurious—in the
occupied territories. In effect, we established an apartheid regime in the occupied territories
immediately following their capture. That oppressive regime exists to this day.
150
This is the harsh reality that is causing us to lose the moral base of our existence as a free,
just society and to jeopardize Israel’s long-range survival. Israel’s security cannot be based
only on the sword; it must rather be based on our principles of moral justice and on peace with
our neighbors—those living next door and those living a little further away. An occupation
regime undermines those principles of moral justice and prevents the attainment of peace.
Thus, that regime endangers Israel’s existence.
Michael Ben-Yair, Attorney General, Israel 1993-1996, Ha’aretz, March 3, 2002
The only way for Israelis to have security is, quite simply, to end the 35-year-old occupation of
Palestinian territory. Israelis must abandon the myth that it is possible to have peace and
occupation at the same time, that peaceful coexistence is possible between slave and master.
The lack of Israeli security is born of the lack of Palestinian freedom. Israel will have security
only after the end of occupation, not before.
Marwan Barghouti, General-Secretary of the Fateh Party(West Bank), The Washington Post,
January 16, 2002
SETTLEMENTS AND INTERNATIONAL LAW
UN Security Council Resolution 465 of 1980
5. Determines that all measures taken by Israel to change the physical character, demographic
composition, institutional structure or status of the Palestinian and other Arab territories
occupied since 1967, including Jerusalem, or any part thereof, have no legal validity and that
Israel’s policy and practices of settling parts of its population and new immigrants in those
territories constitute a flagrant violation of the Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the
Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War and also constitute a serious obstruction to
achieving a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East.
The Fourth Geneva Convention, to which Israel is a signatory states that “the Occupying power
shall not deport or transfer parts of its own civilian population into the territory it occupies”.
The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (1998) defines “the transfer directly or
indirectly by the Occupying power of parts of its own civilian population into the territory it
occupies” as a War Crime indictable by the International Criminal Court.
SETTLEMENT FACTS
Number of settlements in the West Bank (5,640 sq. km.):130
Number of settlements in the Gaza Strip (360 sq. km.): 16
Number of settlement areas in East Jerusalem: 11
Number of settlement areas in the Golan Heights: 33
Total settler population in the West Bank and Gaza Strip:
1972: 1,500
1983: 29,090
1992: 109,784
2001: 213,672
Total
settler
population
in
1972: 6,900
1992: 141,000
2000: 170,400
Total settler population in the Golan Heights: 17,000
151
East
Jerusalem:
Palestinian population:
— 2 million in 650 locales in the West Bank (including 200,000 in East Jerusalem)
— 1.1 million in 40 locales in the Gaza Strip
An estimated 100,000 Israelis, comprising 50 percent of the settler population, reside in eight
settlements. The average population in the remaining one hundred forty settlements is 714.
Built-up settlement areas occupy 1.4 percent of the West Bank’s 5,640 sq. km. Settlement
boundaries enclose almost 10 percent of West Bank territory. In addition, with the outbreak of
the al-Aqsa intifada in September 2000, Israel appears to be planning “no-go” areas between
70 and 500 meters wide around each settlement and every military installation in the occupied
territories.
According to the YESHA Council, 3,000 settlers—comprising 1.5 percent of the settler
population of 200,000—in the West Bank (excluding East Jerusalem) and the Gaza Strip—
moved out of the settlements during 2001. This exodus was more than compensated for by
natural increase and an influx of new residents, enabling the settler population to grow at a
rate of 5 percent.
On August 12, 2001, Ha’aretz reported that the settler departure rate had exploded to 5
percent—or 10,000 people. A typical annual rate is 1 percent.
At least 360 Palestinian homes were demolished in the Gaza Strip by the IDF during the first
year of the intifada. Since October 2000, Israeli authorities have demolished more than 200
houses in the West Bank.
In September 1993, there were 32,750 dwelling units in the West Bank and Gaza Strip
settlements. Between 1993 and July 2000, construction was initiated on an 17,190 units.
Settlers in the West Bank, Gaza Strip, and the Golan Heights received government mortgages
during 2000 at a rate more than twice the national average. There were 16 new mortgages for
every 1,000 settlers during the year 2000, compared to 6 per 1,000 Israelis.
Israel has uprooted 5.5 sq. km. of Palestinian orchards and destroyed 4.5 sq. km. of field
crops.
PALESTINE: Why the US backs Israel
The Israeli military machine’s current repression against unarmed
Palestinian civilians protesting against the Jewish state’s colonial
occupation of their national homeland has been so brutal that even
Israel’s chief sponsor, the United States, felt it could not vote against a
United Nations Human Rights Commission resolution condemning Israel
for “excessive” use of force.
Washington’s abstention was no doubt motivated by a desire to try to present
itself to world public opinion as an “honest broker” between Israel and the
Palestinian Authority.
This diplomatic fiction has been central the “peace process”. However, it has
become so obviously at odds with the reality of continued US’s financial and
military support for Israel that even Washington’s closest ally in the Arab world
has been forced to declare the “peace process” finished in its present form.
On October 25, Amr Moussa, Egypt’s foreign minister, told the Lebanese
newspaper As Safir that: “Nobody among the Arabs, and especially among the
Palestinian, will agree to return to the negotiating table on the basis of the old
criteria and standards.”
152
Palestinian leaders have concurred with this view, saying Washington support for
Israel precludes the US being accepted as the sole international intermediary in
any future negotiations between Israel and the Palestinians.
That Washington is not neutral in the Israeli-Palestinian conflict is very apparent
to the masses throughout the Arab world. They only have to compare the US
rulers’ mild expressions of “concern” about the Israeli military’s use of massive
force — tanks, helicopter gun-ships, heavily armed troops, snipers, etc —
against stone-throwing Palestinian protesters with these same rulers’ vigorous
denunciation of any act of Arab terrorism committed against Israeli civilians to
see which side the US is on.
The state of Israel has been supported by US imperialism from its founding. It
could hardly be otherwise. Like Australia, Israel is a colonial-settler state. It was
founded on the premise of dispossessing Palestinian Arabs who were already
living there in favour of European and North American Jewish colonists.
Zionism and imperialism
From its founding by Theodore Herzl in 1897, the Zionist movement realized that
in order to succeed they had to achieve recognition of their “right” to Palestine
by an imperialist power, or else convince the rulers of Palestine that an
independent Jewish state would be to their benefit.
Prior to World War I, Palestine was ruled by the Ottoman Turkish Empire, which
was allied with Germany. Max Nordau, Herzl’s deputy, wrote at the time: “Our
aspirations point to Palestine as a compass points to the north, therefore we
must orient ourselves towards those Powers [Germany and Turkey] under whose
influence Palestine happened to be.”
During its first few years, Zionism courted the German Kaiser and Turkish Sultan
in an attempt to win them over.
This focus shifted during the first world war when it became clear that Britain
would be the next major colonial power to rule over Palestine. The publication by
the British government in 1917 of the Balfour Declaration was the first major
political victory for the movement, as it was the first indication of public support
by a major imperial power for the establishment of a Jewish state in Palestine.
The British rulers were lavish with their promises. The Arabs were also being
promised national independence by the British agent T.E. Lawrence (“Lawrence
of Arabia”). Such promises were driven by British war aims, which were to
undermine the Ottoman regime and secure post-war access to Middle Eastern oil
supplies.
In 1914 there were about 700,000 Arabs living in Palestine. The creation of an
exclusively Jewish state on Arab territory would of necessity force the Arabs to
leave, or remain there as second-class citizens. It would be impossible to
colonize the area and establish a purely Jewish economy and political institutions
without the support of whoever controlled Palestine. It was the very internal
logic of Zionism that drove it to ally itself with imperialism.
Of course the Arabs who actually lived in the area were not considered worthy of
consultation. At one extreme the approach taken was similar to that taken by
the British in Australia. It was considered that the land was not occupied, at
least by a people that considered itself Palestinian. However, many did recognize
the reality of the situation and some, at least initially, recoiled from the
implications.
In his memoirs the philosopher Martin Buber related the following anecdote:
“When Max Nordau... first received details on the existence of an Arab
153
population in Palestine, he came shocked to Herzl, exclaiming: ‘I never realized
this — we are committing an injustice’.”
Having received the sanctity of legitimacy from Great Britain, the next step was
to implement the Zionist plan. This necessitated the encouragement of a mass
emigration of Jews to Palestine, and the acquisition of land. Palestinian Arabs,
who were awakened to political consciousness by the war and hints of national
independence, were opposed to the plan. Their aim was the creation of a
Palestinian state.
This forced the Zionists to back British rule in the region, because a Palestinian
state created while Jews were still a minority would be a defeat for the Zionist
cause. David Ben-Gurion, who was to become Israel’s first prime minister,
declared in 1935 that “whoever betrays Great Britain betrays Zionism”.
Thus during the Palestinian rebellion against British rule from 1936-1939, the
Zionists actively aided the British military’s repression (which was tying down a
large proportion of the British army). The crushing of this rebellion removed the
Palestinians from the political arena, which then become dominated by Britain
and the Zionists.
From 1918 to 1948 the Jewish population in Palestine grew from 50,000 to
about 600,000, mostly due to Zionist-organized immigration. The rise to power
of fascism in Europe in the 1930s, and the refusal of the United States and
Britain to receive most of the Jewish refugees fleeing the German fascists drive
to physically exterminate Jews meant that many had little choice but to go to
Palestine.
Funds acquired from Jews around the world by Zionist organizations helped
acquire land and the establishment of a purely Jewish economy and social
infrastructure in Palestine based on Zionism’s racist policy of hiring only “Jewish
labor” and buying only “Jewish-made” goods.
Land was purchased from absentee Arab feudal landlords, and the Arab tenant
farmers were evicted. They usually remained unemployed because Jewish firms
would not hire them, and if they went into business themselves it was difficult
for them to sell their produce. This meant that Zionism opposed any form of land
reform, as this would have placed the available land in the hands of the Arab
farmers who worked it. This would then mean that land would be more difficult
to come by.
National liberation struggle?
It has often been claimed by Zionists that the Zionist project was a national
liberation struggle, and the Zionists’ fight against British rule over Palestine in
1947 is indicative of this.
However, though there developed differing interests between British imperialism
and Zionism these did not indicate that the nature of Zionism had altered.
British policy in the 1930s revolved around securing oil reserves and protecting
the Suez Canal. The demand for increased Jewish immigration and more
independence for the embryonic Zionist state were having a negative impact on
Britain’s attempt to woo the Arab worlds again. By 1939, the British government
had issued a declaration opposing a purely Jewish state in Palestine.
The war also altered the nature of the Palestinian economy. Before World War II,
British commercial interests dominated the local economy. The advent of war in
North Africa and the Mediterranean disrupted the British supply line. Palestine
became a major supply point for the British army, and this led to substantial
increase in demand for locally produced goods.
154
This particularly benefited Jewish industrialists, who were able to respond to the
increased demand due to their relatively modern industrial methods (aided by an
influx of Jewish capitalists from Europe fleeing Nazism). The Arab sector of the
economy was unable to respond in like manner because the process of Jewish
colonization helped to distort the development of the Arab economy.
However, the end of the war led to a contraction of the economy, and saw the
resumption of British imports.
Unwilling to demand independence before the war, the Jewish predominance in
the Palestinian economy by 1945 gave an impetus to the Zionist demand for the
establishment of an independent state in Palestine. This state was still seen as
an exclusively Jewish one, the creation of which would therefore require the
“ethnic cleansing” of Palestinian Arabs.
Joseph Weitz, head of the Jewish Agency’s colonization department noted in
1940: “Between ourselves, it must be clear that there is no room for both
peoples together in this country... And there is no other way but to transfer the
Arabs from here to the neighboring countries; to transfer all of them; not one
village, not one tribe should be left.”
The United Nations decision to partition Palestine into Jewish and Arab enclaves
was not going to satisfy anyone.
The problem for Palestinian Arabs was not necessarily the existence of Jewish
settlers per se. In a speech to the UN General Assembly in 1974 Palestine
Liberation Organization chairperson Yasser Arafat stated that “if the immigration
of Jews to Palestine had had as its objective the goal of enabling them to live
side by side with us, enjoying the same rights and assuming the same duties,
we would have opened our doors to them as far as our homeland’s capacity for
absorption permitted”.
Given that the colonialist aims of the Zionist movement were generally known,
it’s not surprising that the creation of the Israeli state was actively resisted by
the Arabs.
In the end, the 1947-48 war that the Zionists launched to conquer Palestine led
to the expulsion of about 850,000 Palestinians, out of a total Arab population of
just over one million. Those that remained were, according to Israeli law,
second-class citizens in what had been their own country.
The young Israeli state was always prepared to deal with the neighboring Arab
monarchies, which at the time continued to serve British interests. The 1948 war
was settled not only on the battlefield. The Ben-Gurion government entered into
a secret arrangement with King Abdullah of Jordan, which gave to Jordan the
West Bank. At the end of the war, the Israel state had taken control over 81% of
Palestine.
Washington’s key Mideast ally
The establishment of the Israeli colonial-settler state coincided with a drive by
the US surround the Soviet Union with a network of military bases and USdominated military alliances. Israel was keen to join such a US-dominated
Middle East alliance because the Zionist rulers felt able to get inserted into such
any alliance treaty a clause recognizing of each state’s “territorial integrity”, thus
forcing Washington’s Arab allies to give diplomatic recognition to their colonial
conquest of most of Palestine.
This was something most Arab politicians were unwilling to do. Anti-imperialist
movements were gaining influence in the Arab world, and the leaders of Arab
nationalist regimes such as Gamal Nasser in Egypt were reluctant to sign
155
because they correctly believed that such treaties were designed to replace
British imperialist domination of the Middle East with US domination.
Israel thus became US imperialism chief ally in the region. This
alliance was and is based on shared political interests — opposition to any form
of Arab radicalism that would threaten Western economic domination of the
region.
In 1956, Israel responded to the Egyptian government’s nationalization of the
Suez canal by joining an Anglo-French invasion force (which was badly beaten
by the defending Egyptians).
The June 1967 war which Israel provoked with its Arab neighbors had two
objectives. One was to seize as much territory as possible. As a result of the war
Israel was able to seize the West Bank from Jordan, the Golan Heights from
Syria and the Gaza Strip and Sinai Peninsula from Egypt.
The other Israeli objective was to try to force the overthrow of the nationalist
regimes in Egypt and Syria. Again, the Israeli rulers had some success. After the
death of Nasser in 1970 his successor, Anwar Sadat, moved quickly towards
finding a rapprochement with the US and Israel.
The 1967 war was also a turning point for Israel’s economic development.
Before 1967 the Israeli economy was heavily subsidized by the US and West
Germany. This “aid”, which would continue and expand after 1967, along with
Israeli territorial expansion, transformed Israel from a colonial-settler state allied
with imperialism into an imperialist power in its own right, directly and indirectly
exploiting the labor of the Palestinian Arab nation.Traditionally, Israel has been
the first to the third highest recipient of US aid. In return for such lavish
support, Israel has made its own substantial contributions to the maintenance of
the imperialist world order.During the 1970s Israel supplied to the Romero
military dictatorship in El Salvador more military hardware than did the United
States. Overthrown in 1979, this was a regime so brutal that the US did not
want to be openly identified with it. Israel also supplied weapons to the military
dictatorship in Guatemala during the same period.In 1978, Washington cut arms
supplies to Nicaraguan dictator Anastasio Somoza. Somoza’s war against the
Nicaraguan people, defeated in 1979 by the victory of the Sandinista National
Liberation Front, was in the end waged largely with Israeli-supplied weapons.
Israel had excellent relations with the apartheid regime in South Africa. In its
continued illegal blockade of Cuba, the only support for the US now comes from
Israel. During the 1980s Israel militarily occupied southern Lebanon in order to
clear the area of Palestinian refugee camps.Today the Zionist state is continuing
its 53-year war against the Palestinian people. Because Israel’s very existence is
based on the dispossession and oppression of the indigenous Arab population of
Palestine, the logic of Zionism has made the Israeli state a bastion of proimperialist reaction. This will not change until the Israeli state is replaced by a
secular, democratic state in which the Hebrew- and Arabic-speaking people of
Palestine live together with the same civil and political rights.
BY JOHN
NEBAUER
156
They come here to live... and, if God wills it, to die
Jewish settlers have borne the brunt of recent terror attacks. Yet still they
cling on to occupied Palestinian land, blocking moves towards peace. Peter
Beaumont finds out why they are so determined to stay
Sunday June 23, 2002
The Observer
The bodies were laid out in a neat row, each wrapped in a shroud of black plastic, next to
the twisted wreckage of the bus. The burial society workers and police had stuck a number to
each body. But body is the wrong word. Some bags had little enough to put in them, after the
bombing.
They were not anonymous for long. By morning the bodies had been identified as real people, who
once enjoyed real lives: the victims of Bus 32a. There was Liat Yagen, aged 24. Shiri Nagari, who
was to have celebrated her twenty-second birthday in 10 days’ time. Shani Avitzedek, 15, who was
to have flown to Berlin this week as part of a youth delegation and Leah Baruch, 59, who had
emigrated from Iran.
All lived in Gilo, a neighborhood whose gates begin a few hundred yards from where they died
when Mohammed al-Roul, a Palestinian student from Nablus University blew up his bomb inside
their bus killing 19 people and himself.
Except the Palestinians use a different word to describe what Gilo is: an area of tall apartment
blocks that straddles a long ridge across the valley from the Bethlehem suburb of Beit Jala. For
while to Israelis it is the ‘Jerusalem neighborhood of Gilo’, for Palestinians it is the ‘settlement at
Gilo’.
The object of this attack was not selected simply as a convenient target. It was aimed at the
residents of Gilo, for where they live and who they are.
The people of Gilo, by and large, would not think of themselves as ‘settlers’. They would define
themselves as ordinary residents of a well-developed suburb, albeit one whose land was seized by
the Israeli state, which is cheap and convenient for Jerusalem’s city centre. Real settlers, they will
tell you, live out on the West Bank, deep in the Occupied Territories, driven by religion and their
singular and passionate interpretation of history to reclaim the promised ‘Land of Israel’.
Real settlers, admit settlers themselves, have their own assertive culture. They have a way of
dressing. The settler boys, in their baggy clothes and deep Kurdish-style skullcaps, listen to their
own kind of music and have their own way of talking, using army slang. When Jerusalem kids say
kvish for road, the settler kids say tzir - the military word for ‘access’.
But for the bombers and the gunmen of the Palestinian militant groups it is all the same. Whether
it is Gilo in the suburbs or the settlement at Elon Moreh on a hill above Nablus, or a new ‘outpost
of mobile homes’ deep in the hills of the West Bank, they are all targets, say the militants,
‘occupiers’ living on stolen land.
And these days the settlers - those driven by economic reasons (like those in Gilo) or those driven
by ideology - are in the forefront of the conflict between Israel and the Palestinians as some of the
157
militant Palestinian factions appear to be moving away from a policy of indiscriminate suicidebomb attacks towards a more pointed strategy that has placed settlers in the front line.
On Thursday evening it was the turn of the Shabo family, residents of the settlement at Itamar, in
the thorn-covered hills above the West Bank city of Nablus. The Palestinian gunmen who cut
through the settlement’s fence burst into the Shabos’ home, killing Rachel, 40, and three of her
sons, Neria, 16, Zvi, 12, and Avishai, five. Eight people in the house were also wounded, including
the Shabos’ 11-year-old son, who remains in a serious condition.
The settlers who came on Friday to bury Rachel Shabo and her sons, and neighbor Yossi Tuito,
shot down while running to their aid, fit the description of ‘real settlers’.
I saw a woman pass with two children in a stroller, an M16 assault rifle slung across her
shoulder. But mainly it is the men who carry the guns: and every other man was draped with an
M16, or had a machine pistol in a holster or hanging from a lanyard. For all the civilian clothes,
the mourners at Itamar looked like a small army.
By chance last Tuesday, even as Israel’s emergency services were counting the cost of the carnage
from Bus 32a, the Defense and Foreign Affairs Committee of the Knesset, Israel’s parliament, was
meeting to address security for the settlements. What they were told was that the Israeli defense
forces have become tied down by the demands of defending the settlements.
These days almost three times as many soldiers and reservists are required to protect them many of them ‘illegal outposts’ [that is, not authorized by Israel] - as were needed in the days
before the present intifada and by some estimates it may require more than 1.1 billion shekels
extra ($250 million) this year to keep them secure.
The settlers believe this is a price worth paying. If Israel begins dismantling the settlements under
threat of terrorism, they fear the next target will be the cities of Israel proper. If the settlements
are given up, say the hardliners, then the next thing that will go will be Israel itself. The real
settlers also believe, in any case, that far from expropriating land, the West Bank of the Jordan
river is part of the historical land promised by God to the Jews.
I drove up to the settlement at Elon Moreh, the neighboring settlement to Itamar, just outside the
West Bank city of Nablus, to meet Sara Gelbard, a mother of eight and resident at Elon Moreh for
11 years, whom I first interviewed at the funeral of a rabbi from her community, killed by
Palestinians in the first few days of the intifada.
The settlement sits on the highest hill above Nablus. The bypass that takes you to it passes Arab
villages and well-tended plots of land where, last week, the Palestinian families were cutting hay.
You curl up switchbacks, past a couple of checkpoints, and then you reach the first houses: tidy,
red-roofed villas built in rows that contour the hills.
There is no fence, unlike some settlements. As Gelbard explained, the reputation of the settlement
means that Palestinians know that if they come here ‘things will be not be great for them’.
Elon Moreh is home to 1,500 residents. There is no cinema. But there are religious schools,
including a Russian high school. Strangers in communities like Elon Moreh are greeted with
suspicion. As I asked directions to Gelbard’s house; a heavy-set man in late middle age, wearing
shorts and a blue polo shirt, came over. Seeing the press signs on my car, he said angrily: ‘Go
back down to Nablus, where you will be happier among the Palestinians.’
I found Sara Gelbard at her house. A teacher at a religious school, Gelbard, 38, grew up in
London before emigrating to Israel and marrying a Uruguayan rabbi. In the parlour of her home,
158
lined with religious books, her son sat reading prayers. She admitted settlers in her community
were seen as ‘hardliners’.
If any settlement is on the front line, both literally and in its ideology, then it is Elon Moreh.
Established in 1977 as the first community of the Gush Emunim movement, Israel’s authorities
first tried to block its establishment. Faced with the persistence of the settlers, it eventually
backed down. And Elon Moreh has acted as a springboard for new settlements, as those who have
passed through its gates have settled in new locations.
Life in settlements like Elon Moreh is simple. Despite financial grants and assistance, money is
short: settler cars out in the Territories, like settler clothes, are well worn and often battered.
Women teach, or work as social workers. But mainly they work in the home and raise the
enormous families that they hope will populate the Territories: new generations raised in the
settler way of thinking.
The residents here are, by and large, ‘religious’, as Israelis would say. Few residents watch
television. There is no cinema or place for the youngsters to hang out. Entertainment is arranged
around the family and neighbors. Sara’s house, like several that I visit, is plain. There is little
decoration. What books are there are religious texts.
Gelbard told me some news. In April a Palestinian gunman crept into Elon Moreh. He aimed an
automatic rifle through a window and killed four members of the Gavish family in their house.
The other news was that Elon Moreh is about to open its own swimming pool. The settlements’
fondness for building pools is controversial in a parched land where access to water is one of the
most dangerous and contentious areas of friction between Jews and Palestinians.
I asked Gelbard about President George Bush’s plans to declare his support for a ‘provisional
Palestinian state’. Sitting in the front room of her modest house, she said: ‘I hope it won’t ever
come about. The whole idea of a Palestinian state is a fabrication: Jordan is the Palestinian state.’
The way that Sara, and other settlers see it, is that the British promised the Jews all of the ‘land
of Israel’ east of the Jordan river (that is, including the West Bank) in the Balfour Declaration of
1917. Britain reneged and the League of Nations came up with a different map, but for those like
Gelbard, and the Yesha Council for the Communities of Judea, Samaria and Gaza, the British
promise - like that of God - still stands.
‘We always wanted to come and live on a settlement,’ says Sara, ‘in the historical territories
restored to us by the Six-Day War. We are here because this is our land. I can’t ever see us
leaving. So many miracles have brought us here.’ But what is good about the life here? ‘The
children have a lot of freedom on the settlement. They can spend their time outside. It gives them
a lot of independence.’
Sara admits her own parents, who live in England but own a flat in the Israeli town of Netanya,
are apprehensive about her life on the settlement. ‘They do come to Israel a lot to visit, but have
have been telling me for years we should move back to Jerusalem or Netanya.’
The next morning I travelled down Route 60 - the main highway that connects the Palestinian
cities of the West Bank - to visit the settlement at Kiryat Arba, and the most ambitious attempt at
a settlement of all, in the middle of the Palestinians in the heart of Hebron’s old city. I took Bus
160 - the armored settler bus that leaves from Jerusalem’s central bus station.
As the bus went south of Bethlehem past the ever-expanding settlements at Newe Daniel, past the
sprawling blocks of Gush Etzion, whose new ‘outposts’ of mobile homes in rows are creeping
further down the hillside, towards Kiryat Arba, I realized that there were no Palestinian cars on
159
this road. All the side roads that lead to Palestinian villages and homes were blocked. The road
was controlled entirely by the army.
The Palestinians are all on foot.
I asked David Wilder, the spokesman for the settlement inside Hebron, about this. I met David in
his office. He is a grizzled US emigrant now in his mid-fifties. He carries a pistol tucked inside a
holster on his hip. He said Operation Defensive Shield, Israel’s massive incursion into the West
Bank in April, was ‘a good job’. Cars with Palestinian plates are now forbidden on the road. Route
60, the most economically important road for Palestinians, is now sealed for the protection of the
settlers.
David showed me around. The settlers here are surrounded by Palestinian houses on all sides.
They live in neighborhoods separated by Palestinian homes. The army is on every corner. Perhaps
inevitably tragedies do happen. He showed me the plaque on the wall next to the children’s
playground where Shalhevet Pass, an infant in a stroller, was shot by a sniper through the head
and killed. He showed me the memorial wall in the synagogue commemorating all those Jews who
have been killed in the area.
Men like David - settlers generally - are not big on small talk. If they will talk to the foreign media
at all it is about God, history and their entitlement to the land. But I ask him about his life - as he
would put it - under siege. ‘We live our life as normally as possible. You go to school. You go to
work. You travel the roads. You make minor adjustments to your life. I have sandbags on my
windows after my house got hit by bullets.’
David produced a book he keeps on his desk drilled by a bullet. ‘But no one left last year.’
It was not supposed to be like this. Under the Oslo peace accords, signed by Israel and the
Palestinians in 1993 at Camp David, the Israeli government committed itself to a freeze on
settlement building, promising it would establish no new settlements and halt the expansion of
the existing settlements.
But if Palestinians - and the international brokers of the accords - hoped that this would mark the
beginning of the end of Israeli settlement in the Occupied Territories they were mistaken. Not only
did Oslo not lead to the evacuation of a single settlement; instead, as recent published research
by the B’Tselem, an Israeli human rights organization, has demonstrated, settlement building has
accelerated.
In 1993 the population of the settlements in the West Bank (including East Jerusalem) totaled
247,000. By the end of 2001 this had risen to 380,000 - an increase of approximately 54 per cent
in seven years. And the biggest increase has taken place on the West Bank, where settler
numbers between 1993 and 2000 increased from 100,500 to 191,600, a growth rate of 90 per
cent.
The sharpest increase was in 2000, under the government headed by Ehud Barak, when the
construction of almost 4,800 new housing units was begun. And most of it had been conducted
under the banner of ‘natural growth’ of the population, a device that independent experts now
claim, which is a ruse being used simply to grab more land. For while Israel’s population has been
expanding at a rate of around 2 per cent a year, the numbers of settlers have been rising by a
staggering 12 per cent a year.
That expansion has taken place under different pretexts. Israel, as the B’Tselem report details,
has established new settlements under the guise of so-called ‘new neighborhoods’ - expansions to
existing areas of settlements, often not even linked by contiguous areas of land. Another method,
160
detailed by B’Tselem, used to expand settlements has been seizure of a new location by a group of
settlers, who then erect caravans on the site without approval from the relevant authorities.
‘The government,’ adds the report, ‘generally refrains from evicting the settlers or demolishing the
buildings they erected without permits.’ The settlers’ supporters will tell you that Israel may have
broken its commitments under Oslo, but so too, they say, have the Palestinians over both
incitement and violence. If the Palestinians are cheating, they suggest, then the deal is off.
‘Since Oslo we have seen two processes going in parallel,’ says Ezekiel Lein, the author of the
B’Tselem report. ‘We have had one process that has been, until the outbreak of the present
intifada, about negotiation and declarations of principle. On the other hand we have had this
process of very fast growth of the population of the settlements and land occupation. It has been a
silent process that has been quietly putting obstacles on the road to peace.
‘Using these methods, Israel has seized control of 50 per cent of the West Bank, excluding East
Jerusalem,’ says Lein. ‘And what is lacking is any political will to confront the settlers.’
It is Kiryat Arba that links settlements like Gilo with those like Hebron and Elon Moreh. Seven
thousand people live here. Its grounds are landscaped. It has tennis courts and basketball hoops,
it has schools, a supermarket, a covered pool. And all laid out behind a fence that separates it
from the dirt-poor Palestinian village beyond its guarded walls.
Once Kiryat Arba was like Elon Moreh. Now it is established as a large, well-developed
community, other kinds of Jews are coming here to live, mainly Russian immigrants, many of
whom are secular in orientation. In that sense it is moving in the direction of Gilo.
This time I meet Naftali Greenwood and his wife, Marsha. Since the last time we met, a year
before, Naftali has bought his own large apartment for $50,000. In Gilo it would cost $180,000, in
Jerusalem itself much more. But Naftali and Marsha came to Kiryat Arab 11 years ago not as
‘economic settlers’ but because they believed in the vision of Kiryat Arba and the settlement
movement. It is, as Naftali explained, the Mother Settlement.
Naftali is aware of how settlers have come to be regarded as prime targets by the Palestinian
militant factions. ‘They say that we are here illegally, and that we are therefore soldiers and
legitimate targets. They rationalise that mainstream Israel does not care if settlers are blown up.
‘Before the intifada the Palestinians used a word - sumud - to describe their approach:
steadfastness. In Hebrew it is tzamud, but the word we use is amida . It also means
steadfastness. I really believe that if the Palestinians saw a single settlement given up now and
dismantled, they would fight for another 25 years. So we have to be steadfast.’
But what if a real peace was contingent on whether the settlements would stay or go? Naftali
thought for a moment. ‘Running away doesn’t help. But if I thought we were a real obstruction to
a real and lasting peace, if it was real, then of course we would go.’
Who Finances the State of Israel?
James Petras
In the face of Israel’s defiance of world public opinion, and its refusal
to permit any
international humanitarian organization to examine the results of its murderous destruction of
161
the towns and refugee camps in the Occupied Territories, who is financing the Israeli state and
why does that financing continue in the face of world opprobrium?
The attempt by the United Nations to investigate Israel’s total destruction of Jenin has evoked
the hostility of the entire Israeli political class. Shimon Perez (the self-styled labor moderate in
Sharon’s government) accused the 170 plus member United Nations Organization of “blood
libel” presumably including the U.S. which voted in favor of the resolution creating the
investigatory commission.
The question of who is financing the Israeli state is basic because, Israel as we know it today,
is not a viable state without massive external support. Billions of dollars are raised from a
variety of Jewish and non-Jewish institutions to sustain the Israeli war machine, its policy of
generous subsidies for Jews enticed to settle in colonies in the Occupied Territories and in
Israel, and the high living standards of Israel’s Jewish citizens. Without external aid Israel’s
economy would require severe cutbacks in living standards and working conditions, leading to
the likely flight of most Israeli professionals, businessmen and recent overseas immigrants;
the Israeli military budget would be reduced and Israel would be obligated to reduce its
military interventions in the Arab East and the Occupied territories. Israel would cease being a
rentier state living on overseas subsidies and would be obligated to engage in productive
activity - a return to farming, manufacture and services minus the exploitation of low paid
Asian maids, imported Eastern European farm workers and Palestinian construction laborers.
Europe continues to privilege the importation of Israeli exports and financial services, despite
overt and malicious attacks by leaders of both parties in the Sharon regime. Prominent Jewish
organizations in France and England, linked to both major parties have muted any efforts to
use the “trade card” to pressure Israel to accept European Union or United Nations mediation.
European trade and financial ties to Israel however are not the basic prop for the Israeli war
machine. The principle basis for long-term, large-scale financial support is found in the U.S.,
among public and private institutions.
In the United States there are essentially four basic sources of financial, ideological and
political support for the Israeli rentier economy:
1. Wealthy Jewish contributors and powerful disciplined fund-raising organizations.
2. The U.S. government - both Congress and the Presidency.
3. The Mass media - particularly the New York Times, Hollywood and the major
television networks.
4. The trade union bosses and the heads of pension funds.
There is substantial overlap in these four institutional configurations. For example, Jewish
supporters in the Israeli lobby work closely with Congressional leaders to secure long-term,
large- scale U.S. military and economic aid for Israel. Most of the mass media and a few trade
unions are influenced by unconditional supporters of the Israeli war machine and its rentier
economy. Pro- Israeli Jews are disproportionately represented in the financial, political,
professional, academic, real estate, insurance and mass media. While Jews are a minority in
each and every one of these categories, their disproportionate power and influence stems from
the fact that they are organized, active and concentrate on a single issue - U.S. policy in the
Middle East, and specifically in securing Washington’s massive, unconditional, and continuing
military, political and financial support for Israel. Operating from their strategic positions in the
power structure, they are able to influence policy and censor any dissident voices from
circulating freely in the communications and political system.
In the political sphere, pro-Israeli politicians and powerful Jewish organizations have joined
force with pro-Israel ultra right-wing mass based Christian fundamentalists and powerful
162
political leaders tied to the military - industrial complex like Secretary of Defense Rumsfeld and
Vice President Cheney.
Israel’s unconditional support of Washington’s Cold War and subsequent anti-terrorist military
offensive has strengthened ideological and military ties between U.S. right-wing political
leaders, pro-Israeli politicians and the leaders of the leading Jewish organizations. The politics
of Washington’s new imperialism coincides splendidly with the Sharon-Peres conquest and
destruction of the Occupied Territories. It is not surprising that two of the leading Pentagon
advocates of Washington’s permanent war doctrine and Israeli aggression are Paul Wolfowitz
and Richard Perle, both staunch supporters of right-wing Jewish organizations.
The mass media in the U.S., particularly the “respectable” New York Times has been in the
forefront of propagandizing Israeli conquest and destruction as a “defensive”, “anti-terrorist
war”. Not a single voice or editorial in the New York Times has spoken of the mass killing of
Palestinians civilians and Israel’s destruction of priceless historical and religious sites that go
back over 2000 years. While Israel’s war machine destroys ancient monasteries and the
heritage of world culture, the pro-Israeli mass media in the U.S. focus their critical lenses on
the scandals of the Catholic clergy. The Church’s protests at the Israeli shelling of the Church
of the Nativity and the murder of those seeking sanctuary are thus silenced.
Wealthy and organized Jewish organizations, compliant Congressional representatives and
right-wing fundamentalist organizations are not the only financial supporters of Israel. U.S.
taxpayers have been funding the Israeli war machine with over $3 billion a year of direct
assistance for over 35 years (over $100 billion and continuing). Rank and file trade union
members might be surprised to learn that their pension funds have been invested in Israel
bonds with below normal rates of return and higher risk. Despite the poor investment quality
of Israel bonds, some of the U.S. largest trade unions, employee pension funds and major
multi- national corporations have collectively loaned billions of dollars to the Israeli regime. In
all cases, the decisions to purchase a foreign government’s bonds are made by the trade union
bosses and corporate fund managers without consulting the membership or stockholders.
Nathan Zirkin, a financial director of the Retail, Wholesale and Department Store Union when
asked if his union would continue to purchase Israel bonds despite Israel’s repression and
arrest of Palestinian trade unionists and activists, replied “Absolutely. The Palestinians didn’t
have a damn thing until Israel came in.” The bonds proceeds are used to fund Jewish
settlements in the West Bank and Gaza. Most of the rest of the bond revenues are transferred
to the ordinary budget to be spent on the military and the Israeli intelligence agencies.
Many of the trade unions who are purchasers of Israeli bonds are controlled or influenced by
the Mafia. The teamsters unions is the biggest purchaser of Israel bonds; it is also the union
which has seen more senior officials indicted for Mafia ties, illicit use of union funds and
massive robbery of membership pension funds. In this case the trade union Mafioso were
buying favorable propaganda from the mass media and support from the “respectable” Jewish
organizations via the purchase of Israel bonds.
Union pension funds have also been used by trade union bureaucrats to purchase Israel bonds.
The most notorious case is the former International Ladies Garment Workers Unions (ILGWU),
now called UNITE, a union whose workers are 95% Black, Hispanic, and Chinese, earning at
below the minimum wage. UNITE’s leadership and staff is overwhelming Jewish and earning
between $100,000 to $350,000 a year plus expenses. By channeling over $25 million in
pension funds to Israel, the U.S. workers are deprived of access to loans for housing, social
services, legal defense, etc. Clearly the Jewish trade union bosses have a greater affinity for
163
the state of Israel and its oppression of Palestinian workers, than it has with its own poorly
organized workers, employed under some of the worst working conditions in the U.S.
Israeli bond promoters, with support from Mafia -influenced corrupt trade union bosses, have
sold hundreds of millions of dollars of Israel bonds to 1500 labor organizations at interest rates
below those of other available securities and well below what most investors would expect
from loans to an economically troubled foreign government like Israel.
Three factors account for the U.S. trade union bosses channeling their members pension funds
and union dues into Israel bonds: political protection and respectability in being associated
with Israel and its lobbyists - this is especially important to Mafia-linked and corrupt officials.
Ideological and ethnic ties between Jewish trade union leaders and Israel. Thirdly, the use of
Israel bonds to launder funds obtained illicitly by union bosses. The main organization selling
Israel bonds managed to settle money laundering accusations brought by the U.S. Securities
and Exchange Commission “out of court.”
Accomplices to Genocide In April 2002, over 100,000 mostly Jews and Christian
fundamentalists marched in support of the Sharon regime in the midst of the siege of Jenin. In
Israel two out of three Israelis (65%) polled in late April 2002 supported Sharon and almost
90% believed the regime’s propaganda that the U.N. commission to investigate Israeli
devastation of the Occupied Territories “will not be fair to Israel.” The Israeli public, the U.S.
trade union bosses, and political and financial elites who finance Sharon are accomplices to the
crimes against the Palestinian people. Obviously the shrinking minority of Jews in Israel who
oppose the military machine have little or no influence in policy, in the media and in securing
overseas financial support.
The wealth and powerful overseas Jews gravitate toward Sharon. Seven of the eight billionaire
Russian Mafia Oligarchs have donated generously to the Israeli state and are on excellent
terms with Sharon and Shimon Peres and have no use for dissident military reservists.
Conclusion Because of powerful unconditional external financial and military support primarily
from influential Jews in the U.S., Christian Fundamentalists, the military industrial complex,
the Pentagon extremists, and corrupt U.S. trade unionists, Israel is able to defy world public
opinion, slander humanitarian organization and human rights leaders, and brazenly continue
its genocidal policies. Israeli leaders know “their people”: they know they have unconditional
supporters who have already been tested. They know that their bankers, professionals and
fundamentalists will back them up to the last murdered Palestinian: the march of the 100,000
in Washington in the midst of the Jenin massacre proved it.
A Costly Friendshipby PATRICK SEALE
Much of the
talk in Europe these days—in newspaper offices, at dinner parties, in foreign ministries—is about how the United States and
Britain were conned into going to war against Iraq, or perhaps how they conned the rest of us into believing that they had good
reasons for doing so. It is now widely suspected that the war was a fraud, but who perpetuated the fraud and on whom? Were
Bush and Blair fed fabricated intelligence, or did they knowingly massage and doctor the intelligence to exaggerate the threat
from Iraq so as to justify an attack? Everyone agrees that Saddam Hussein was a monster, but the military invasion to depose
him is seen by many, and certainly on this side of the Atlantic, as illegitimate and unprovoked, and a blatant violation of the UN
Charter, setting an unfortunate precedent in international relations. Henceforth, in the jungle, only might is right.
Various intelligence and foreign affairs committees of the British Parliament and the US Congress have started inquiries into
how the decision to go to war was taken—when, why and on what basis. But it will require a superhuman effort to penetrate the
murky thicket of competing government bureaucracies, spooks, exiles, defectors and other self-serving sources, pro-Israeli
164
lobbyists, magazine editors, think-tank gurus and assorted ideologues who, in Washington at least, have a massive say in the
shaping of foreign policy.
How did it all begin? An important part of the story, though not the whole of it, is the special relationship between the United
States and Israel. Warren Bass’s important and timely book Support Any Friend, written with candor and firmly rooted in
primary sources, takes us back to the diplomacy of the 1960s, and to what he argues were the beginnings of today’s
extraordinarily intimate alliance between the two countries. It is in effect the story of how Israel and its American friends came
to exercise a profound influence on American policy toward the Arab and Muslim world. Bass believes it all began with JFK. It is
an interesting thesis and he argues it well, although in my view the US-Israeli entente actually began with LBJ, after Kennedy’s
assassination.
The neocons—a powerful group at the heart of the Bush Administration—wanted war against Iraq and pressed for it with great
determination, overriding and intimidating all those who expressed doubts, advised caution, urged the need for allies and for
UN legitimacy, or recommended sticking with the well-tried cold war instruments of containment and deterrence. War it had to
be, the neocons said, to deal with the imminent threat from Saddam’s fearsome weapons, which, as Tony Blair was rash enough
to claim in his tragicomic role as Bush’s “poodle,” could be fired within forty-five minutes of a launch order. This flight of bloodcurdling rhetoric has now come home to haunt him, earning him a headline (in The Economist, no less) of “Prime Minister
Blair.”
Where did the information for his remarkable statement come from? How reliable was the prewar intelligence reaching Bush
and Blair? The finger is increasingly being pointed at a special Pentagon intelligence cell, known as the Office of Special Plans,
headed by Abram Shulsky. The office was created after 9/11 by two of the most fervent and determined neocons, Paul Wolfowitz,
Deputy Defense Secretary, and Douglas Feith, Under Secretary of Defense for Policy, to probe into Saddam’s WMD programs
and his links with Al Qaeda because, it is alleged, they did not trust other intelligence agencies of the US government to come up
with the goods. It has been suggested that this special Pentagon intelligence cell relied heavily on the shifty Ahmad Chalabi’s
network of exiled informants. If evidence was indeed fabricated, this may well have been where it was done.
One way of looking at the decision-making process in Washington is to see it as the convergence of two currents or trends. The
first was clearly the child of the terrorist attacks of September 11, 2001, which both traumatized and enraged America, shattering
its sense of invulnerability but also rousing it to “total war” against its enemies in the manner of a Hollywood blockbuster.
Perhaps because they had more experience of wars and terrorist violence, Europeans were slow to comprehend the visceral
impact of these events on the American psyche. Suddenly mighty America was afraid—afraid of mass-casualty terrorism; afraid
of the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction; afraid that “rogue states” might pass on such weapons to nebulous, elusive,
fanatical, transnational terrorist groups such as Al Qaeda, enabling them perhaps to strike again with even more devastating
effect.
The aggressive National Security Strategy of September 2002 sprang from these fears. It proclaimed that containment and
deterrence were now stone dead; that the United States had to achieve and maintain total military supremacy over all possible
challengers; that any “rogue states” that might be tempted to acquire WMDs would be treated without mercy by means of
preventive or pre-emptive war. Under this “Bush Doctrine,” the United States gave itself the right to project its overwhelming
power wherever and whenever it pleased, to invade countries it disliked, to overthrow their regimes and to transform hostile
“tyrannies” into friendly—read pro-American—”democracies.” It was a program for global dominance, driven by the perceived
threat to America but also by a modern version of imperial ambition.
A Costly Friendship(page 2 of 4)
The second, overlapping trend—overlapping because it involved many of the same people—was more narrowly focused on Israel
in its conflict with the Palestinians and its Arab neighbors. Right-wing Jewish neocons—and most prominent neocons are rightwing Jews—tend to be pro-Israel zealots who believe that American and Israeli interests are inseparable (much to the alarm of
liberal, pro-peace Jews, whether in America, Europe or Israel itself). Friends of Ariel Sharon’s Likud, they tend to loathe Arabs
and Muslims. For them, the cause of “liberating” Iraq had little to do with the well-being of Iraqis, just as the cause of
“liberating” Iran and ending its nuclear program—recently advocated by Shimon Peres in a Wall Street Journal editorial—has
little to do with the well-being of Iranians. What they wished for was an improvement in Israel’s military and strategic
environment.
The Iraq crisis has made their names and organizations familiar to every newspaper and magazine reader: Wolfowitz and Feith,
numbers 2 and 3 at the Pentagon; Richard Perle, former chairman and still a member of the influential Defense Policy Board,
sometimes known as the neocons’ political godfather and around whom a cloud of financial impropriety hangs; Elliott Abrams,
senior director of Middle East affairs at the National Security Council, with a controversial background in Latin America and in
the Iran/contra affair; and their many friends, relations and kindred spirits in the media, such as William Kristol and Robert
Kagan of The Weekly Standard, and in the numerous pro-Israel think tanks, such as Frank Gaffney’s Center for Security Policy,
the American Enterprise Institute, the Jewish Institute for National Security Affairs, the Project for the New American Century,
165
the Center for Middle East Policy at the Hudson Institute, the Washington Institute for Near East Policy (born out of AIPAC, the
American Israel Public Affairs Committee) and many others. As has been observed by several commentators, 9/11 provided the
neocons with a unique chance to harness (some would say hijack) America’s Middle East policy—and America’s military power—
in Israel’s interest by succeeding in getting the United States to apply the doctrine of pre-emptive war to Israel’s enemies.
This trend rested on a mistaken, indeed willfully tendentious, analysis of the attacks that the United States had suffered—not
just the body blow of 9/11 but also the numerous earlier wake-up calls such as the bombing of two US embassies in East Africa
and the attack on the USS Cole in Aden harbor. The basic neocon argument was that terrorist attacks should not in any way be
read as the response of angry, desperate men to what America and Israel were doing to the Arab and Muslim world, and
especially to the Palestinians. Quite the contrary; America was attacked because the terrorists envied the American way of life.
America was virtuous, America was “good.” The real problem, the neocons argued, lay not with American policies but with the
“sick” and “failed” Islamic societies from which the terrorists sprang, with their hate-driven educational system, with their
inherently “violent” and “fanatical” religion. So, rather than correcting or changing its misguided policies, the United States was
urged to “reform” and “democratize” Arab and Muslim societies—by force if necessary—so as to insure its own security and that
of its allies. Wars of choice became official American policy.
Concerned to insure Israel’s continued regional supremacy, and at odds with what they saw as distasteful opponents, such as
Islamic militancy, Arab nationalism and Palestinian radicalism, the neocons argued that the aim of US policy in the Middle East
should be the thorough political and ideological “restructuring” of the region. Exporting “democracy” would serve the interests
of defending both the United States and Israel. A “reformed” Middle East could be made pro-American and pro-Israeli. All this
seems to have amounted to an ambitious—perhaps over-reaching—program for Israeli regional dominance, driven by Israel’s far
right and its way-out American friends.
Iraq was the first candidate for a “democratic” cure, but the need for this doubtful medicine could just as well justify an assault
on Iran, Syria, Egypt, Saudi Arabia or wherever a “threat” is detected or America’s reforming zeal directed. Immediately after
9/11, Wolfowitz clamored for the destruction of Saddam Hussein’s Iraq. This was a cause he had advocated unsuccessfully
throughout much of the 1990s. But the accession of the neocons to positions of power, the fear of more terrorist attacks and the
President’s combative instincts now made what had been a Dr. Strangelove scenario appear quite doable. No scrap of evidence,
however, could be found linking Saddam Hussein to Osama bin Laden. Nor did Iraq pose an imminent threat to anyone, least of
all to the United States or Britain. Exhausted by two wars, it had been starved by a dozen years of the most punitive sanctions in
modern history. Hans Blix’s UN arms inspectors had roamed all over the country and acquired a good grasp of its entire
industrial capability. They had found no evidence that Saddam had rebuilt his WMD programs. They would have certainly liked
more time to look further and make quite sure. This was the view of most European experts. Meanwhile, Arab leaders had
buried the hatchet with Iraq at the Arab summit in Beirut in March 2002. All Iraq’s neighbors wanted to trade with it, not make
war on it. In the atmosphere of reconciliation that then prevailed, even Kuwait did not think it seemly to admit that it still longed
for revenge for Saddam’s 1990 invasion.
There were, however, plenty of reasons why Israel and its friends in Washington wanted Iraq “restructured.” Saddam had dared
fire Scuds at Israel during the 1991 war and, more recently, he had been bold enough to send money to the bereaved families of
Palestinian suicide bombers, whose homes had been flattened by Israeli reprisals. These “crimes” had gone unpunished.
Moreover, in spite of its evident weakness, Saddam’s Iraq was the only Arab country that might in the long run pose a strategic
challenge to Israel. Egypt’s government had been neutralized and corrupted by American subsidies and by its peace treaty with
Israel, while Syria was enfeebled by internal security squabbles, a faltering economy and a fossilized political system. The Iraqi
leader had to be brought down. His fall, the neocons calculated, would change the political dynamics of the entire region. It
would intimidate Teheran and Damascus, even Riyadh and Cairo, and tilt the balance of power decisively in Israel’s favor,
allowing it to impose on the hapless Palestinians the harsh terms of its choice. Some neocons were already envisioning an IsraelIraq peace treaty as a bonus byproduct of the war.
These concerns, in addition to control of Iraq’s oil resources, rather than Saddam’s alleged WMDs, were the real aims of the war
against Iraq. They were embraced by the United States to assuage its own fears and restore its sense of absolute power. But what
made the attack possible—the motor behind it—was one overriding fact of American political life: the US-Israel alliance, as close
a relationship between two states as any in the world today. The Iraq war was in fact the high-water mark of that alliance.
A Costly Friendship(page 3 of 4)
Darren Bass seeks to establish that the foundations of the US-Israel alliance were laid by the Kennedy Administration. He even
gives a precise date—August 19, 1962—for the start of the military relationship as we know it. On that day in Tel Aviv, Mike
Feldman, the deputy White House counsel and Kennedy’s indefatigable contact man with Israel and American Jews, met
secretly with David Ben-Gurion and Golda Meir and told them that “the President had determined that the Hawk missile should
be made available to Israel.” The Israelis were ecstatic. The Kennedy decision destroyed the Eisenhower embargo on the sale of
166
major weapons systems to Israel. “What began with the Hawk in 1962,” Bass writes, “has become one of the most expensive and
extensive military relationships of the postwar era, with a price tag in the billions of dollars and diplomatic consequences to
match.”
The Hawk sale is therefore the first pillar of Bass’s case for saying that Kennedy was the father of the US-Israel alliance. The
second is what he describes as Kennedy’s “fudge” over America’s inspections of Israel’s secret nuclear weapons plant at Dimona
in the Negev. Although ingeniously and entertainingly argued with a wealth of detail, the thesis is not conclusively proven. As a
matter of fact, the Kennedy team, with the exception of Feldman and his friends, did not want a special military relationship
with Israel, fearing that it would trigger a regional arms race. Kennedy was not taken in by Ben-Gurion’s histrionic description of
Nasser, the Egyptian leader, as a cruel aggressor bent on Hitlerian genocide. He knew Israel was strong enough to deal with any
Arab threat. He didn’t believe it needed the advanced weapons and the formal American security guarantee Ben-Gurion
requested. He told Ben-Gurion firmly that he did not want to be the US President who brought the Middle East into the missile
age. Kennedy was in fact attempting to reach out to Nasser, whom he recognized as a nationalist, not a Communist. He feared
that giving Israel preferential treatment might push the Arabs into the arms of the Soviets. In turn, the State Department’s
Middle East experts saw no good reason for the United States to change its arms policy toward Israel. As an internal memo put
it, “To undertake, in effect, a military alliance with Israel would destroy the delicate balance we seek to maintain in our Near
East relations.”
Nevertheless, Kennedy finally approved the Hawk sale, which Eisenhower had rejected two years earlier. But he seems to have
done so against his better judgment. He was eventually worn down by Israel’s persistent and systematic exaggeration of the
Egyptian menace, and more particularly by Shimon Peres’s ability, based on chillingly detailed knowledge of internal
Administration debates, to play off the Pentagon and the NSC against the State Department.
Bass’s case is also arguable regarding Dimona. Far from turning a blind eye to what was evidently going on there, JFK was
totally opposed to Israel’s getting the bomb and was prepared to disregard the views of the American Jewish community on the
matter. In the spring of 1963 he warned Ben-Gurion that (in Bass’s words) “an Israeli refusal to permit real Dimona inspections
would have the gravest consequences for the budding US-Israel friendship.” He wrote Ben-Gurion two scorching letters, on May
18 and June 15, threatening that “this Government’s commitment to and support of Israel would be seriously jeopardized” if
Israel did not permit thorough inspections to all areas of the Dimona site. Ben-Gurion and his successor, Levi Eshkol, lied
through their teeth to Kennedy about Dimona but, as Bass writes, Kennedy was preparing to force a showdown. Had he not been
assassinated on November 22, 1963, he was on course for a confrontation with Israel.
The fudge came later, with Lyndon Johnson, who was far less concerned than Kennedy with nuclear proliferation. Skirting the
issue of Israel’s nuclear ambitions, Johnson approved the sale to Israel of large numbers of American tanks and warplanes even
before the 1967 war, which propelled the Jewish state to stardom, pumping a large segment of the American Jewish community
full of confidence, ambition and even arrogance. Johnson was the true father of the US-Israel alliance. It was he, rather than
Kennedy, who “set the precedent that ultimately created the US-Israel strategic relationship: a multimillion-dollar annual
business in cutting-edge weaponry, supplemented by extensive military-to-military dialogues, security consultations, extensive
joint training exercises, and cooperative research-and-development ventures.”
Bass raises the intriguing possibility that the Hawks were never really intended, as Ben-Gurion pleaded, to defend Israel’s air
bases from a knockout blow by Nasser’s MIGs, but rather as a perimeter defense to protect the Dimona nuclear weapons plant.
Some indirect corroboration of this thesis was later to emerge. In delivering its own knockout blow to Egypt’s air force on the
first day of the 1967 war, Israel lost eight jets in the first wave of attack. One wounded plane came limping back to base in radio
silence. It wandered into Dimona’s air space, and was promptly shot down by an Israeli Hawk missile.
A Costly Friendship(page 4 of 4)
From 1967 onward there was no stopping the extravagant blossoming of the US-Israel relationship. If Johnson had been the
father of the alliance, Henry Kissinger was to be its sugar daddy. In 1970, he invited Israel to intervene in Jordan when a
beleaguered King Hussein asked for US protection. Syrian troops had entered the country in support of militant Palestinians
then engaged in a trial of strength with the little King. Israel was only too happy to comply with this most irregular request. It
made some much-publicized military deployments in the direction of Jordan. Emboldened by this support, Hussein’s own forces
then engaged the Syrians, who quickly withdrew. Hussein’s army was thus left free to slaughter the Palestinians.
Rather than seeing Black September as the local tiff that it actually was, Kissinger blew it up into an “East-West” contest in
which Israel had successfully faced down not just the Syrians but the Russians as well. This was the real launch of the US-Israel
“strategic relationship,” in which Israel was entrusted with “keeping the peace” in the Middle East on America’s behalf—and was
lavishly rewarded with arms, aid and a cupboard-full of secret commitments directed against Arab interests.
167
Kissinger adopted as America’s own the main theses of Israeli policy: that Israel had to be stronger than any possible
combination of Arab states; that the Arabs’ aspiration to recover territories lost in 1967 was “unrealistic”; that the PLO should
never be considered a peace partner. His step-by-step machinations after the October war of 1973 were directed at removing
Egypt from the Arab lineup, exposing Palestinians and other Arabs to the full brunt of Israeli military power. Ariel Sharon’s
invasion of Lebanon in 1982—in which some 17,000 Palestinians and Lebanese were killed, triggering the birth of the Hezbollah
resistance movement—was a direct consequence of Kissinger’s scheming. In 1970 Israel received $30 million in US aid; in 1971,
after the Jordan crisis, the aid rose to $545 million. During the October war Kissinger called for a $3 billion aid bill, and it has
remained in the several billions ever since.
In due course Congress was captured by AIPAC—in Bass’s phrase, “the purring, powerful lobbying machine of the 1980s and
1990s”—while the Washington Institute for Near East Policy, founded in 1985 by Martin Indyk, an Australian-born lobbyist for
Israel, set about carefully shaping opinion and placing its men inside the Administration. Dennis Ross, Indyk’s colleague at
WINEP and a high-level negotiator for Bush I, became Clinton’s long-serving coordinator of the Arab-Israeli peace process; he
rarely failed to defer to Israel’s interests, which is one reason the peace process got nowhere. He has now returned to WINEP as
its director and continued advocate.
But nothing in the history of the US-Israel alliance has equaled the accession by “friends of Israel” to key posts in the current
Bush Administration, and their determined and successful struggle to shape America’s foreign policy, especially in the Middle
East—including the destruction of Iraq.
The nagging question remains as to what the special friendship has achieved. Have the wars, security intrigues and political
showdowns of the past decades really served Israel’s interest? A student of the region cannot but ponder these questions: What if
the dovish Moshe Sharett had prevailed over the hawkish Ben-Gurion in the 1950s? Sharett sought coexistence with the Arabs,
whereas Ben-Gurion’s policy was to dominate them by naked military force, with the aid of a great-power patron—ideas that
have shaped Israeli thinking ever since. What if the occupied territories had truly been traded for peace after 1967 (as BenGurion himself advised, with rare prescience), or after 1973, or after the Madrid conference of 1991, or even after the Oslo
Accords of 1993? Would it not have spared Israelis and Palestinians the pain of the intifada, with its miserable legacy of hatred
and broken lives? Has the triumphantist dream of a “Greater Israel” (which James Baker, for one, warned Israel against) proved
anything other than a hideous nightmare, infecting Israeli society with a poisonous dose of fascism? The US-Israel alliance is
officially and routinely celebrated in both countries, but its legacy is troubling. Without it, Israel might not have succumbed to
the madness of invading Lebanon and staying there twenty-two years; or to the senseless brutality of its treatment of the
Palestinians; or to the shortsighted folly of settling 400,000 Jews in Jerusalem and the West Bank, who are now able to hold
successive Israeli governments to ransom.
An inescapable conclusion is that the intimate alliance, and the policies that flowed from it, have caused America and Israel to be
reviled and detested in a large part of the world—and to be exposed as never before to terrorist attack.
TO ALL AMERICANS WHO BELIEVE THOMAS JEFFERSON AND GEORGE WASHINGTON KNEW WHAT THEY
WERE TALKING ABOUT:
THESE TWO AMERICAN ICONS WARNED US LONG AGO THAT IF THE AMERICAN PEOPLE LIE DOWN
AND ALLOW OUTSIDE FORCES OR CONGRESSIONAL INNACTION TO PREVAIL, THE FAULT WILL
REST WITH THE AMERICAN PEOPLE AT LARGE. REP. RON PAUL OF TEXAS INTRODUCED BILL HR
1148 ON MARCH 17, 1999 TO REPEAL THE FEDERAL RESERVE ACT AND ABOLISH THE FEDERAL
RESERVE SYSTEM AND CONSOLIDATE IT’S RESPONIBILITIES AND OWNERSHIP WITH THE
DEPARTMENT OF TREASURY AND THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. TO THIS DATE THERE HAS BEEN ZERO
ACTION.
THE AMERICAN TAXPAYERS ARE THE GUARANTORS/UNDERWRITERS OF ALL THE WORLD’S
ECONOMIES AND ALL THE WORLD’S DISASTERS. THERE IS NO OTHER CASE IN THE HISTORY OF
THE WORLD WHERE THE GUARANTOR IS NOT ALSO THE BENEFICIARY. THERE WILL BE NO PEACE
IN THIS WORLD UNTIL THE AMERICAN TAXPAYERS ARE MADE OWNERS OF THE VERY BOTTOM OF
168
THE AMERICAN MONEY CHAIN AND THUS TAKE BACK OWNERSHIP OF OUR FEDERAL RESERVE
SYSTEM AND THUS TAKE BACK CONTROL OF AMERICAN FOREIGN POLICY AND AMERICAN
DOMESTIC POLICY.
THE FOLLOWING ATTACHMENT GIVES MORE INSIGHT. PLEASE E-MAIL YOUR CONGRESSMAN
AND REQUEST AN ANSWER FOR WHY THE INNACTION.
The Federal Reserve
’Fed - Up’
By THOMAS D. SCHAUF, CPA
I applaud the thousands of patriotic Americans who are
spreading the word so we can live in economic prosperity and
uphold our Constitutional rights.
ARTICLE 1, SECTION 8 OF THE CONSTITUTION STATES
THAT CONGRESS SHALL HAVE THE POWER TO COIN
(CREATE) MONEY AND REGULATE THE VALUE
THEREOF.
IN 1935 THE SUPREME COURT RULED THAT CONGRESS
CANNOT CONSTITUTIONALLY DELEGATE ITS POWER
TO ANOTHER GROUP. (Reference 22, P. 168)
Rothschild, a London Banker, wrote a letter saying “It (Central
Bank ) gives the National Bank almost complete control of
national finance. The few who understand the system will
either be so interested in its profits, or so dependent on its
favours, that there will be no opposition from that class... The
great body of the people, mentally incapable of
comprehending, will bear its burden without complaint, and
perhaps without even suspecting that the system is inimical
(contrary) to their interests.” [The bankers created the
legislation for the FED]
In 1913, before the Senate Banking and Currency Committee,
Mr. Alexander stated: “But the whole scheme of a Federal
Reserve Bank with its commercial-paper basis is an
impractical, cumbersome machinery, is simply a cover, to find
a way to secure the privilege of issuing money and to evade
payment of as much tax upon circulation as possible, and
then control the issue and maintain, instead of reduce,
interest rates. It is a system that, if inaugurated, will prove to
169
the advantage of the few and the detriment of the people of
the United States. It will mean continued shortage of actual
money and further extension of credits; for when there is a
lack of real money people have to borrow credit to their cost.”
Dear American:
Pursuant to your request, I will attempt to clear up questions
you have about the Federal Reserve Bank (FED). I spent
much time researching the FED and these are the shocking
and
revealing
conclusions.
THE
FEDERAL RESERVE BANK IS A PRIVATE
COMPANY. Article 1, Section 8 of the Constitution
states that Congress shall have the power to coin (create)
money and regulate the value thereof. Today however, the
FED, which is a privately owned company, controls and
profits by printing money through the Treasury, and regulating
its value.
The FED began with approximately 300 people or banks that
became owners (stockholders purchasing stock at $100 per
share - the stock is not publicly traded) in the Federal
Reserve Banking System. They make up an international
banking cartel of wealth beyond comparison (Reference 1,
14). The FED banking system collects billions of dollars
(Reference 8, 17) in interest annually and distributes the
profits to its shareholders. The Congress illegally gave the
FED the right to print money (through the Treasury) at no
interest to the FED. The FED creates money from nothing,
and loans it back to us through banks, and charges interest
on our currency. The FED also buys Government debt with
money printed on a printing press and charges U.S. taxpayers
interest. Many Congressmen and Presidents say this is fraud
(Reference 1,2,3,5,17).
Who actually owns the Federal Reserve Central Banks? The
ownership of the 12 Central banks, a very well kept secret,
has been revealed:
1.Rothschild Bank of London
2.Warburg Bank of Hamburg
3.Rothschild Bank of Berlin
4.Lehman Brothers of New York
5.Lazard Brothers of Paris
170
6.Kuhn Loeb Bank of New York
7.Israel Moses Seif Banks of Italy
8.Goldman, Sachs of New York
9.Warburg Bank of Amsterdam
10.Chase Manhattan Bank of New York
These bankers are connected to London Banking Houses
which ultimately control the FED. When England lost the
Revolutionary War with America (our forefathers were fighting
their own government), they planned to control us by
controlling our banking system, the printing of our money, and
our debt
(Reference 4, 22).
The individuals listed below owned banks which in turn owned
shares in the FED. The banks listed below have significant
control over the New York FED District, which controls the
other 11 FED Districts. These banks also are partly foreign
owned and control the New York FED District Bank.
(Reference 22)
First National Bank of New York
James Stillman
National City Bank, New York
Mary W. Harnman
National Bank of Commerce, New York
A.D. Jiullard
Hanover National Bank, New York
Jacob Schiff
Chase National Bank, New York
Thomas F. Ryan
Paul Warburg
William Rockefeller
Levi P. Morton
M.T. Pyne
George F. Baker
Percy Pyne
Mrs. G.F. St. George
J.W. Sterling
Katherine St. George
H.P. Davidson
J.P. Morgan (Equitable Life/Mutual Life)
Edith Brevour T. Baker
How did it happen? After previous attempts to push the
Federal Reserve Act through Congress, a group of bankers
171
funded and staffed Woodrow Wilson’s campaign for
President. He had committed to sign this act. In 1913, a
Senator, Nelson Aldrich, maternal grandfather to the
Rockefellers, pushed the Federal Reserve Act through
Congress just before Christmas when much of Congress was
on vacation (Reference 3, 4, 5). When elected, Wilson
passed the FED. Later, Wilson remorsefully replied (referring
to the FED), “I have unwittingly ruined my country”
(Reference 17, P. 31). Now the banks financially back
sympathetic candidates. Not surprisingly, most of these
candidates are elected (Reference 1, P. 208-210, Reference
12, P. 235, Reference 14, P. 36). The bankers employ
members of the Congress on weekends (nickname T&T club
-out Thursday...-in Tuesday) with lucrative salaries
(Reference 1, P. 209). Additionally, the FED started buying
up the media in the 1930’s and now owns or significantly
influences most of it (Reference 3, 10, 11, P. 145).
Presidents Lincoln, Jackson, and Kennedy tried to stop this
family of bankers by printing U.S. dollars without charging
the taxpayers interest (Reference 4). Today, if the
government runs a deficit, the FED prints dollars through the
U.S. Treasury, buys the debt, and the dollars are circulated
into the economy. In 1992, taxpayers paid the FED banking
system $286 billion in interest on debt the FED purchased by
printing money virtually cost free (Reference 12, P. 265).
Forty percent of our personal federal income taxes goes to
pay this interest. The FED’s books are not open to the
public. Congress has yet to audit it.
Congressman Wright Patman was Chairman of the House of
Representatives Committee on Banking and Currency for 40
years. For 20 of those years, he introduced legislation to
repeal the Federal Reserve Banking Act of 1913.
Congressman Henry Gonzales, Chairman of a banking
committee, introduces legislation to repeal the Federal
Reserve Banking Act of 1913 nearly every year. It’s always
defeated, the media remains silent, and the public never
learns the truth. The same bankers who own the FED control
the media and give huge political contributions to
sympathetic members of Congress (Reference 12, P. 155163, Reference 22, P. 158, 159, 166). THE FED
FEARS
THE POPULATION WILL BECOME AWARE OF THIS FRAUD
AND DEMAND CHANGE. We, the People, are at fault for
being passive and allowing this to continue.
Rep. Louis T. McFadden (R. Pa.) rose from office boy to
become cashier and then President of the First National Bank
in Canton Ohio. For 12 years he served as Chairman of the
172
Committee on Banking and Currency, making him one of the
foremost financial authorities in America. He fought
continuously for fiscal integrity and a return to constitutional
government (Reference 1). The following are portions of
Rep. McFadden’s speech, quoted from the Congressional
Record, pages 12595-12603:
”THE FEDERAL RESERVE BOARD, A GOVERNMENT BOARD,
HAS CHEATED THE GOVERNMENT OF THE UNITED STATES
AND THE PEOPLE OF THE UNITED STATES OUT OF ENOUGH
MONEY TO PAY THE NATIONAL DEBT. The depredations and
the iniquities of the Federal Reserve Board and the Federal
Reserve banks acting together have cost this country
ENOUGH MONEY TO PAY THE NATIONAL DEBT SEVERAL
TIMES OVER.”
About the Federal Reserve banks, Rep. McFadden said,
“They are private credit monopolies which prey upon the
people of the United States for the benefit of themselves and
their foreign customers; foreign and domestic speculators
and swindlers; the rich and predatory money lenders. This is
an era of economic misery and for the reasons that caused
that misery, the Federal Reserve Board and the Federal
Reserve banks are fully liable.”
On the subject of media control he state, “Half a million
dollars was spent on one part of the propaganda organized
by those same European bankers for the purpose of
misleading public opinion in regard to it.”
Rep. McFadden continued, “Every effort has been made by
the Federal Reserve Board to conceal its power but the truth
is the Federal Reserve Board has USURPED THE
GOVERNMENT OF THE UNITED STATES. IT CONTROLS
EVERYTHING HERE AND IT CONTROLS ALL OUR FOREIGN
RELATIONS. IT MAKES AND BREAKS GOVERNMENTS AT
WILL. No man and no body of men is more entrenched in
power than the arrogant credit monopoly which operates the
Federal Reserve Board and the Federal Reserve banks.
These evil-doers have robbed this country of more than
enough money to pay the national debt. What the
Government has permitted the Federal Reserve Board to
steal from the people should now be restored to the people.”
”Our people’s money to the extent of $1,200,000,000 has
within the last few months been shipped abroad to redeem
Federal Reserve Notes and to pay other gambling debts of
the traitorous Federal Reserve Board and the Federal
Reserve banks. The greater part of our monetary stock has
been shipped to foreigners. Why should we promise to pay
173
the debts of foreigners to foreigners? Why should American
Farmers and wage earners add millions of foreigners to the
number of their dependents? Why should the Federal
Reserve Board and the Federal Reserve banks be permitted
to finance our competitors in all parts of the world?” Rep.
McFadden asked.
”The Federal Reserve Act should be repealed and the Federal
Reserve banks, having violated their charters, should be
liquidated immediately. FAITHLESS GOVERNMENT OFFICERS
WHO HAVE VIOLATED THEIR OATHS SHOULD BE
IMPEACHED AND BROUGHT TO TRIAL”, Rep. McFadden
concluded (Reference 1, contains an entire chapter on Rep.
McFadden’s speech).
If the media is unbiased, independent and completely
thorough, why haven’t they discussed the FED? Currently,
half the states have at least a grass roots movement in
action to abolish the FED, but there’s no press coverage. In
July, 1968, the House Banking Subcommittee reported that
Rockefeller, through Chase Manhattan Bank, controlled 5.9%
of the stock in CBS. Furthermore, the bank had gained
interlocking directorates with ABC. In 1974, Congress issued
a report stating that the Chase Manhattan Bank’s stake in
CBS rose to 14.1% and NBC to 4.5% (through RCA, the
parent company of NBC). The same report said that the
Chase Manhattan Bank held stock in 28 broadcasting firms.
After this report, the Chase Manhattan Bank obtained 6.7%
of ABC, and today the percentage could be much greater. It
only requires 5% ownership to significantly influence the
media (Reference 14, P. 56-57). This is only one of 300
wealthy shareholders of the FED. It is believed other FED
owners have similar holdings in the media. To control the
media, FED bankers call in their loans if the media disagrees
with them (Reference 25, P. 134-137).
Rockefeller also controls the Council on Foreign Relations
(CFR), the sole purpose of which is to aid in stimulating
greater interest in foreign affairs and in a one world
government. Nearly every major newscaster belongs to the
Council on Foreign Relations. The Council on Foreign
Relations controls many major newspapers and magazines.
Additionally, major corporations owned by FED shareholders
are the source of huge advertising revenues which surely
would influence the media (Reference 14, P. 56-59). It can
be no wonder why groups such as FED-UP(tm) receive
minimal, if any, press attention.
174
DISMANTLING
THE
RESERVE SYSTEM
U.S.
FEDERAL
Edited by Frederick Mann
Introduction
For centuries there has been a war between the “money controllers” and
their opponents trying to wrest away control. One of the American Founding
Fathers was Alexander Hamilton, who was a “money controller” who
believed in a strong centralized federal government and a central bank. One
of his opponents was President Andrew Jackson who vetoed the extension
of the charter of the United States Bank (monopoly central bank) in 1832.
Some people believe that the “money controllers” constitute the
“secret government” of the world, and that most or all of the
ostensible national governments are mere puppets of the “secret
government” behind the scene.
“As a result of the war, corporations have been
enthroned and an era of corruption in high
places will follow and the MONEY POWER of
the country will endeavor to prolong its reign by
working on the prejudices of the people until
wealth is aggregated in the hands of a few and
the Republic is destroyed. I feel at this moment
more anxiety for the safety of my country than
ever before, even in the midst of war.” Abraham Lincoln
This report includes:
ท
President Woodrow Wilson’s role
ท
A license to steal - how fractional reserve banking
works
175
ท
One more turn of the screw - an old fable for modern
times
ท
The nation’s dictator
ท
Proposed legislation to repeal the Federal Reserve
Act
ท
Paul Luther’s case
ท
The Free Enterprise solution.
President Woodrow Wilson’s Role
On December 23, 1913, Congress passed the Federal Reserve Act.
President Woodrow Wilson, while keeping his campaign promise to
the bankers, signed the Federal Reserve Act legislation which sold
our country to a private organization of bankers.
Being a highly educated man, a brilliant professor and president of
the prestigious Princeton University, President Woodrow Wilson was
able to conclude within three years after the passage of the Federal
Reserve Act, the destruction of our great country. Referring to the
great number of bankers who swarmed into the nation’s capitol,
President Wilson said:
“I have unwittingly ruined my country. A great
industrial nation is controlled by its system of
credit. Our system of credit is concentrated. The
growth of the nation, therefore, and all our
activities are in the hands of a few men. We
have come to be one of the worst ruled, one of
the most completely controlled and dominated
Governments in the civilized world - no longer a
Government by free opinion, no longer a
Government by conviction and the vote of the
majority, but the Government by the opinion and
duress of small groups of dominated men.”
Even before the Federal Reserve Act was passed, Thomas Jefferson
predicted a huge national debt if we violated our Constitution and
allowed a bank like the FED to exist. Read on to find out how to help
abolish the FED and zero out the Nationall debt
A License to Steal - How Fractional Reserve Banking Works
The book, Repeal The Federal Reserve Act, written by Rev. Casimir
F. Gierut, describes in detail just how Congress sold out our nation to
private bankers and how those private bankers fraudulently and
illegally operate their businesses and cost taxpayers millions of
dollars each year. This book is not based on the opinions of people
who have limited knowledge of the banking iinstitutions. Nor is it
based on the opinions of persons who had a personal grudge against
the bank or bankers. This book is based on the sound judgments of
dedicated American’s who have served as members of Congress.
This may very well be the greatest LICENSE TO STEAL story ever
176
perpetuated in the history of mankind. When Congress passed the
Federal Reserve Act on December 23, 1913, to present date, the
Federal Reserve Banking System has been stealing from the
Government as well as from the people of these United States. The
Federal Reserve Act gave this private group of Bankers the right to
go directly into our country’s Bureau of Engraving and authorize the
printing of currency at a cost of less than a penny a note. This is the
first step in their swindle and the beginnings of the deceitful “fraction
reserve” money ratio formula used in banking today. Take a look at
what happened and come to your own conclusions.
It all started with the private bankers of the 16th century in Western
Europe. The “goldsmith bankers,” as they were nicknamed in those
days, would store people’s gold in a bank vault for safekeeping. The
banker would then give the depositor a “receipt” for his gold. Anyone
having possession of a receipt was able to go to the bank and claim
the gold. People soon learned they could carry on trade and
commerce by simply passing the receipt from hand to hand without
ever drawing out the gold, and henceforth, those receipts began to
circulate as “money.” This led the “goldsmith bankers” to a discovery
which is the founding principle of the “fractional reserve” banking still
in existence today. Congressman Wright Pattman of Texas wrote
about that time period:
“Few people who held the goldsmith’s receipt
came to claim their gold. As the goldsmiths
(bankers) realized this, they also realized that
they could make loans of gold which had been
in their safekeeping. That is, they could write
receipts for gold to borrowers who, in fact, were
not depositing new gold but borrowing the
ownership of gold already in the goldsmith’s
possession. This gold - actually the ‘receipts’ of
ownership - being loaned by the goldsmith was
not his to lend. He did not own it. But so long as
the calls for gold by the original depositors were
so infrequent, the goldsmith felt he could lend
without undue risk and earn interest on a certain
portion of the deposited gold”...
“In other words, the goldsmith wrote receipts for people
who were not depositing gold. These receipts too
circulated as money. So receipts for more gold than the
banker actually had in his vaults were circulating. The
goldsmith had only a fraction of the amount of gold
needed to meet the claims [receipts] against him. They
were issuing $10 in receipts for each $1 in gold. This is
the fractional reserve system”...
“Although it is a long historical step from the goldsmith
bankers to the present day, the logical development is
quite short. For our modern system is only a refinement
177
of “fractional reserve” banking developed so long ago
(by the goldsmith’s bankers).”
So today we have evolved from operating with the goldsmith bankers
to dealing with the international (Federal Reserve System) bankers,
actually very similar in nature. Our investigation takes us to an
examination of the Federal Reserve Act to more fully understand
what happened in 1913 that is affecting us today in the 1990s.
Many people (and almost all bankers) are under the misconception
that Congress “created” the Federal Reserve Act of 1913. This is not
true. Congress merely “passed” the legislation and President
Woodrow Wilson signed the Act into law. In fact, the Federal Reserve
Act was initially composed as a proposal for legislation by a group of
private bankers who met in deep secrecy and not by any members of
Congress. Present at those meetings were the following bankers:
Frank Vanderlip, President of National City Bank of New York; Henry
P. Davidson, senior partner of J. P. Morgan Company; and Charles
D. Norton, President of Morgan’s First National Bank of New York.
These three powerful bankers invited Mr. Paul Moritz Warburg of M.
M. Warburg Company of Hamburg, Germany, which was the chief
German representative of the European banking family, the
Rothschilds.
Mr. Paul Moritz Warburg would go on to mastermind the entire
document that we recognize today as the Federal Reserve Act. As a
partner of Kuhn, Loeb and Company Bank of New York, he was
aware of the sentiments of the Congressmen who opposed the
formation of a Central Banking System in the United States and knew
they blamed the money panic of 1907 on the big New York bankers
and the speculators of Wall Street. Thus, Mr. Warburg searched for a
title that would not alert the Congressmen as to the true intent of the
document he was preparing. He used the word “Federal” in the title
which gave the false impression that this document involved the
Federal Government. The Federal Reserve System had three very
important elements:
1. The Federal Reserve System would be owned by
private bankers; and thus would earn profit for the
bankers.
2. In due time the bankers would gain control of the
issuance of the nation’s money.
3. The bankers would use the credit of the United States
by involving the United States in foreign affairs.
Warburg established four branch reserve banks in four different
sections of the country seemingly independent of each other. This
furthered the deception by giving the impression that the New York
banks and Wall Street were not in control of the Federal Reserve
System. The hidden factor was that all four regional reserve banks
were united with the Federal Reserve Bank of New York, which was
to be the main bank of the Central Banking System in our country.
178
When the bankers and Warburg were satisfied that they had
accomplished what they had set out to do on paper, they invited
Senator Carter Glass to introduce the Federal Reserve document on
the floor of Congress. And so with expressed views of the bankers
and Warburg’s “Federal Reserve Act,” the Central Banking System in
the United States was born. The events that followed as a result of
that legislation being introduced to Congress can be described with
the following excerpt from Gierut’s book:
“Bank officials swarmed into Washington, D.C.
to lobby for the passage of Warburg’s
document. This legislation was strongly
opposed by Congressman Charles Lindbergh,
Sr. of Minnesota. He warned that this document
was, in fact, establishing a Central Banking
System. His greater concern was the fact that
this type of banking system would create
recessions, depressions, inflation, boom and
bust of the nation’s economy.”
Opposition came from Senator Cabot Lodge, he said:
“I had hoped to support this bill, but I cannot
vote for it as it stands, because it seems to me
to contain features and to rest upon principles in
the highest degree menacing to our prosperity,
to stability in business, and to the general
welfare of the people of the United States.”
And Senator Elihu Root denounced the Federal Reserve bill as an
outrage on our liberties.
Many of the Congressmen foresaw the handwriting on the wall. The
bankers would, in due time, have complete control over the money
supply. The bankers would be the secret elite ruling over Congress
itself.
Pressure on the Congressmen grew as the debate increased on the
Paul Warburg document. The National banks contributed over $5
million to a fund for propaganda in favor of the passage of the bill.
As time went on the Democrats and Republicans took their stand.
The Republicans were against this legislation. The Democrats made
the Federal Reserve Act a part of their platform. The Democrats
nominated Professor Woodrow Wilson, president of Princeton
University, to run on the Democratic ticket for the Presidency of the
United States.
The bankers throughout the country were all out campaigning for
Woodrow Wilson. With their help, he was elected President of the
United States.
After the election of November 1913, the bankers worked hard to
bring the Federal Reserve Act to a vote near the Christmas holidays.
They knew that some of the Congressmen would leave earlier for
179
their Christmas vacation, therefore some would be absent at the time
of voting on the bill. Secondly, with the Christmas holidays and
Christmas rush, many Congressmen would not take the necessary
time to study the Federal Reserve document. Thus, as the bankers
planned, the House of Representatives voted on the Federal Reserve
Act on December 22, 1913. The House voted on House Resolution
7837 (the Federal Reserve Act) introduced by Senator Glass.
On so important an issue, 103 empty Congressional seats meant less
opposition to the passage of the Federal Reserve Act. Can you
imagine 103 of our elected officials (76 Representatives and 27
Senators) were more concerned about going for their Christmas
vacation than saving our country? Many of the Congressmen did not
have time to read the entire bill. Many who did make an honest effort
to study the legislation found they were lost in the forest of technical
banking vocabulary.
On December 23, 1913, the Day of Infamy, Congress passed the
Federal Reserve Act. Keeping his campaign promise to the bankers,
President Woodrow Wilson signed the document which sold our
country to private bankers.”
Congressman Wright Patman (R, Texas) gives an explanation of the
formula of the Federal Reserve Banking System which is worthy to
note. He explains how the entire banking system centers around the
“fractional reserve money ratio formula” which is “The formula
consists of two parts. One is the amount of bank reserves which the
member (local) banks of the Federal Reserve System have to their
credit on the books (held at the district) Federal Reserve Banks. The
second part is a regulation, which the Federal Reserve Board (of
Governors) issues from time to time, telling the member (local) banks
the maximum amount of bank deposits they may create per each
dollar of their reserve deposit”...
“Expressed mathematically, this is a simple formula: A x
B = C. A = Amount of (local) bank reserves; B = The
number of dollars of deposits member (local) banks can
create per each dollar of reserves; C = Total Bank
Deposits. This is an example of the fractional reserve
money ratio formula in terms of money: A x B = C.
A = Represents $10,000 the local member bank has in
the reserve account.
B = The number of dollars member banks may create
per each dollar in reserves is $10.00 for each $1.00 in
reserve.
C = For the total bank deposits, multiply $10,000 by the
present ratio of $10 for each $1 in reserve. This means
$10,000 times $10 equals $100,000. The local bank
may record a total of $100,000 in the “bank deposit”
checking account for future loans.”
This is a very important formula and worthy of memorizing. This is the
simple equation to understanding the entire Federal Reserve Banking
System. This is how the Federal Reserve Board of Governors and the
180
thousands of member local banks operate without ever being
exposed for the fraudulent bookkeeping entries, the printing of the
“phony buck,” transacting fraudulent loans, creating unjust and illegal
interest, and even confiscating property. All of this collectively issues
the LICENSE TO STEAL.
To comprehend the magnitude of the passing of the Federal Reserve
Act into law requires an in-depth study of our history, the important
players both major and minor, and an analysis and understanding of
the Congressional legislative history surrounding the issue. The
purpose of this report is to give factual foundation to further motivate
study and prompt you into action!
And action is just what Rev. Gierut’s organization, the “National
Committee to Repeal the Federal Reserve Act,” is all about. He calls
for the end of the fractional reserve money ratio formula through
which acts of thievery are committed on a daily basis by the banking
system. He urges all American taxpayers, Congressmen and the
President of the United States to wake up and demand the Federal
Reserve to stop using the illegal formula. Gierut offers a
Constitutional Monetary Reform Plan as the means and necessary
actions to save our country from total financial collapse and utter ruin.
This plan consists of seven propositions which are in summary:
1. Abolish the fractional reserve money ratio formula.
Replace it with a 100% reserve account for all future
loans.
2. End all bond swindling schemes by issuing lawful
currency backed with gold, or silver, or backed with
United States Treasury Notes. Thus, it will become
unnecessary for the Government to issue bonds to
back its own lawful currency.
3. Repeal the Federal Reserve Act of 1913 and all
subsequent amendments.
4. Stop the issuance of unlawful Federal Reserve Notes.
5. Repeal the National Bank Act of 1863 and return the
banks to the jurisdiction of the state they are located
in.
6. United States take ownership of the 12 District
Federal Reserve Bank Buildings were constructed at
the expense of the American taxpayers.
7. Cancel the National debt owed to the Federal
Reserve Banking System as the law does not permit
banks to profit from fraudulent practices.
As of the December 1994, the Federal Reserve Act remains intact.
Year after year, legislation is introduced into congress to repeal the
Act. Year after year, the legislation is voted down. The banks have
continued to “buy off” congressmen and Senators which can easily be
181
determined by Financial Democracy Campaign Analysis of Federal
Election Commission which recorded donations by the largest bank
holding companies in 1989-1990 to have been $9.3 million.
All that could be said about the most corrupt organization ring in
America is best stated in a speech Congressman Louis McFadden of
Pennsylvania delivered on the floor in Congress. On Friday, June 10,
1932, Congressman McFadden, who was chairman of the House of
Representatives Banking and Currency Committee for ten years,
spoke with authority on the subject of money and the Federal
Reserve Banking System. In his address before the members of
Congress, he stated:
“We have in this country one of the most corrupt
institutions the world has ever known. I refer to
the Federal Reserve Board of governors and
the Federal Reserve banks. The Federal
Reserve Board has cheated the Government
and the people of the United States out of
enough money to pay the national debt. This
evil institution has impoverished and ruined the
people of the United States, has bankrupted
itself, and has practically bankrupted our
Government. It has done this through the
defects of the law under which it operates,
through the maladministration of that law by the
Federal Reserve Board, and through the corrupt
practices of the money vultures who control it.”
“Some people think the Federal Reserve Banks are
United States Government institutions. They are not
Government institutions. They are private credit
monopolies which prey upon the people of the United
States for the benefit of themselves and their foreign
customers, foreign and domestic speculators, and
swindlers. Those 12 private credit monopolies were
deceitfully and disloyally foisted upon this country by
bankers who came here from Europe.”
“The danger that the country was warned against came
upon us and is shown in the long train of horrors
attendant upon the affairs of the traitorous and
dishonest Federal Reserve Board and the Federal
Reserve Banks. This is an era of economic misery; and,
for the conditions that caused that misery, the Federal
Reserve Board and the Federal Reserve banks are fully
liable. THIS IS AN ERA OF FINANCED CRIME.
182
Israeli Foreign Policy:
Weapons Manufacturing Industry
excerpt from the book
Israeli Foreign Policy
by Jane Hunter
South End Press, 1987
...
By the end of the 1970s, the Israeli military industry was supplying 40
percent of Israel’s military needs. But production runs solely for the
domestic market resulted in high costs per item. The longer production
runs necessary to lower unit costs created an imperative to export.
The government began a concerted marketing campaign, through
diplomatic and military contacts, as well as news releases and exhibits
at fairs. In later years a sales force of retired military officers eager for
commissions fanned out over the globe. While the secrecy of the Israeli
government makes it impossible to exactly calculate the volume of
Israel’s weapons sales abroad, the general consensus of analysts of the
international arms trade indicates that between 1972 and 1980 Israel’s
arms exports soared, particularly in the latter part of that span, rising
from $50 million to top $1 billion, and, with the possible exception of
1983, have remained over $1 billion annually. A 1986 estimate puts
annual sales at more than $ 1.25 billion. Since 1982 Israel has been
ranked among the world’s top ten arms producers.
The importance to the overall economy of the arms manufacturing
sector also increased, with weapons exports estimated to have
comprised 31 percent of industrial exports in 1975, up from 14 percent in
183
1967 and more recently 30 to 40 percent of Israel’s industrial output.
The arms industry employs anywhere from 58,000 to as many as
120,000 Israelis, or, taking the lower figure, percent of the industrial
labor force, with the biggest unit, Israel Aircraft Industries, the nation’s
largest employer, carrying 20,000 on its payroll.
The export imperative, in turn, brought its own set of problems, these
centering on the overseas markets available to Israel and on its choice
of customers from that list. For varying reasons, Israel was largely shut
out of the Eastern Bloc, the Arab world and NATO countries. That left its
potential clientele to be found on the peripheries: pariahs such as South
Africa and Guatemala, the strong-man regimes of Taiwan, Zaire, and
Chile, and the occasional government wary of strings-attached arms
purchases from the superpowers. Over the years Israel has sold
weapons-and often along with the weapons come Israeli advisers-to
Costa Rica, Dominican Republic, El Salvador, Guatemala, Haiti,
Honduras, Mexico, Nicaragua (under Somoza), Panama, Argentina,
Bolivia, Brazil, Chile, Colombia, Ecuador, Paraguay, Peru, Venezuela,
Cameroon,
Ethiopia,
Ghana,
Kenya,
Liberia,
Morocco,
Nigeria,
Rhodesia, South Africa, Swaziland, Tanzania, Uganda, Zaire, Australia,
China, Indonesia, Malaysia, New Zealand, Papua-New Guinea,
Philippines, Singapore, Sri Lanka, Taiwan, Thailand, Iran, and a number
of
European
countries
and
several
non-governmental
actions.
Sometimes even the least desirable customers have required some
softening up: Greatly detailed stories abound of the huge bribes Israel
has used to suborn defense ministries, with the sole objective of nailing
down arms deals.
184
As time went on an additional problem arose: arms sales became the
motor driving Israel’s foreign policy. In times of economic crisis it
became the supreme exigency. In September 1986, the Israeli defense
minister explained to a press conference what was behind a raft of
scandals involving Israeli arms exports and technology thefts (these last,
most frequently from the U.S., have been an inevitable hallmark of a
small country attempting to sustain a full-scale armaments industry).
...We cut our orders in our military industries... he said, and I told them
quite frankly: ‘Either you’ll fire people or find export markets.
The export markets open to Israel are frequently among the world’s
most unsavory; indeed, to be off limits to the superpowers they often are
located inside the very gates of hell. Already under international censure
for its oppression of the Palestinians in the territories it occupies, Israel’s
dealings with the scum of the world’s tyrants-including the white clique in
South Africa, Somoza of Nicaragua, Gen. Pinochet of Chile, Marcos of
the Philippines, Duvalier of Haiti, Mobutu of Zaire, the allegedly
cannibalistic Bokassa of the Central African Republic-invariably result in
its further exclusion from more respectable circles. A person who sleeps
with dogs shouldn’t be surprised to find himself covered with fleas,
comments the military correspondent for Israel’s major daily newspaper.
Israeli critics, who term the phenomenon arms diplomacy, warn that the
export imperative has motivated a sequence of ad hoc, opportunistic
decisions that have precluded the development of a coherent foreign
policy, which, in turn, might over the long term mitigate Israel’s isolated
position in the world. Yet these critics are far from sanguine about the
ability of Israel to set itself on a different course.
185
They point to the power of the security establishment lobby, comprised
of the upper echelon of Israel’s political leadership (this has remained
remarkably constant since the founding of the state), the top levels of
the military, and the officials of the parastatal arms industries. As in the
U.S., there is a revolving door in Israel, with many of the top figures
serving successively in two or all three of these sectors. It is these men
who find the clients and have insider access to the Ministerial
Committee on Weapons Transfers (MCD)-its members are the prime
minister and the ministers of defense, foreign affairs, and trade and
industry which will make the final decision on every sale. Such decisions
are made secretly- the Israeli parliament, the Knesset, excluded. The
cabinet, too, is often excluded. Critics of the hegemony of the arms
export business say it has relegated the foreign ministry to a subordinate
role in Israeli foreign policy making, and they see in its wake grave
social and political consequences.
‘ A sector has evolved in Israel, headed by an elite with identical social
characteristics and marked by a fairly high degree of cohesiveness,
whose decisions and actions have a significant effect not only on the
country’s economy and its foreign and defense policy but also on its
social and value systems. No less important, however, is the issue of
whether a closed system has been created whose activities and
decisions undergo less public supervision and scrutiny than any other
area of life in the country. ‘
A Co-equal Type of Proxy
Israeli analysts often argue that Israeli arms sales are dependent on
U.S. approval; in a limited sense this is true. The U.S. has blocked-at the
behest of Britain-the delivery of A-4 Skyhawks to Argentina, and it has in
186
the past vetoed the export of the Kfir aircraft, leverage it is able to exert
because of the Kfir’s U.S. engine. However, the Carter Administration
was unable to prevent Israeli nuclear cooperation with South Africa, and
the Reagan Administration was unsuccessful in persuading the Israelis
to halt their arms sales to Iran in the early 1980s (assuming it wanted
to). The Israeli success in persuading the Reagan Administration to
incorporate Israeli arms sales to the Islamic Republic into a bizarre and
controversial series of contacts with Iranian leaders is probably more
typical of the operative U.S.-lsraeli dynamic.
On the other hand, Israel has often obliged this or that sector of the U.S.
government, selling arms where it would be embarrassing or illegal for
the U.S. to do so: the contras, the Peoples Republic of China in the early
1980s, and the Derg government of Ethiopia are examples. In 1975,
Israel followed Secretary of State Henry Kissinger’s advice and helped
South Africa with its invasion of Angola. Even after the passage the
following year of the Clark Amendment forbidding U.S. covert
involvement in Angola, Israel apparently considered Kissinger’s nod a
continuing mandate.
Given the export imperative under which the Israeli government
operates, this 1981 proposal from the chief economic coordinator in the
Israeli cabinet, Yacov Meridor, should be taken with great seriousness:
We are going to say to the Americans, ‘Don’t compete with us in South Africa, don’t
compete with us in the Caribbean or in any other country where you can’t operate in the
open.’ Let us do it. I even use the expression, ‘ You sell the ammunition and equipment by
proxy. Israel will be your proxy,’ and this would be worked out with a certain agreement
with the United States where we will have certain markets...which will be left for us
187
America is backing a loser
The war on terror has already signed its own death sentence
In the last six weeks, I have visited the birthplace of Islam, the city of Makkah, and Berlin, the de-facto capital
of Europe. After talking to dozens of people in both cities, I am ready to make a bold forecast: America will
not win this so-called “War on Terror.”
The eye-for-an-eye tactic may leave the field littered with losers, but there will be certainly no winners.
For those who have gone through management schools and learned the virtue of win-win situations, prepare
for a world of turbulent and traumatic international relations in which the opposite is going to materialize.
Here are 10 reasons for my conclusion. No doubt, a storm of letters to the editor will follow. Let ‘em come.
The more vigorous the public debate about this issue, the better.
1. The Americans are backing the wrong cause. This is as apparent to the Europeans as to the Arabs but
not, however, to the Americans.
The naive and gullible people of the US, only 10% of whom have a passport, are easily hoodwinked into
thinking that this is about freedom, democracy and civilization rather than what it is REALLY about the blind,
biased and blatant American support for Israel and its illegal occupation of Palestine. Democracy, freedom
and civilization prevail in Australia, Canada and Germany but nobody targets these countries.
American tax-payers are both paying and dying to protect a bunch of ultra-right Israeli settlers who don’t
want to leave a piece of real estate that they, too, claim was bequeathed to them by God. Both sides are
invoking God’s name to justify their actions. And the poor Americans seem to think they are fighting to
protect Israeli “democracy.” Sooner or later, they are going to wake up to the reality, just like they did in
Vietnam. And the truth will set them free.
2. Many Israelis and Jews themselves are beginning to question the militarism of the Israeli government, and
declining to back it. This opposition can only grow. Once, the Israelis could out-shout critics by tagging them
with that hackneyed clich้ {AAC} accusation, anti-Semite.
Not only has that outlived its usefulness, it certainly cannot be leveled against the many right-minded and
sensible Israelis and Jews who are exercising their democratic right to protest against the militaristic,
uncompromising policies of their government. If the Americans have to channel their tax-money to one of the
two sides, which one will they opt for?
3. The Arabs and Islamic world is beginning to realize the price it has paid for its years of disunity and
stupidity. That is beginning to change. Nothing will happen overnight, but change it will.
All through the Middle East, erstwhile enemies are beginning to come together in the wake of the realization
that their trust in the US to act as an “honest broker” has been misplaced. Much of the change will be led in
America itself where groups like the Council of American Islamic Relations and others are getting better
organized, more active and more vocal in ensuring that their side of the story is heard. They are doing it
188
legally and democratically. Over time, the indisputable and undeniable facts of the Israeli occupation and its
responsibility as the root cause of the Middle East problem will become apparent.
4. The Palestinians have nothing to lose. They have already lost just about everything. Their economy is in a
shambles. They have lost friends and relatives in the conflict.
They say they are willing to fight because to stop now will denigrate the blood-sacrifice that has already been
made.
In
any
war
and
the
pursuit
of
freedom,
people
are
willing
to
die
for
the
cause.
In 1775, US freedom fighter Patrick Henry said in his fiery pursuit of independence from Britain, “I know not
what course others may take, but as for me, give me liberty or give me death!” Plenty of Palestinians are
saying exactly that today.
5. There is no shortage of Muslims to join the fray. Those who come to Makkah to pray year after year mostly
have their roots in the villages of Indonesia, Nigeria, Turkey, Iran and Pakistan where millions of people are
hugely sympathetic to the Palestinian cause, and their right to freedom, independence and statehood.
This has nothing to do with poverty. The longer this crisis lasts, the greater the chances that these people will
be stirred up. And not all the military and intelligence prowess in the world will stop them.
6. For all its much-vaunted intelligence and military capabilities, and despite all its retaliation, Israel simply
cannot control suicide-bombings.
In Europe, they call it a war of low-tech versus high-tech: Stone-throwing and suicide-bombing vs
sophisticated tanks and aircraft. So how is the US, with all its weaponry and techno-gadgetry, going to
prevent the tragic and awful attacks on its people?
7. Israel does unto others what was once done unto it. For years, it wore the Holocaust on its sleeve. US
media moguls made film after film about the atrocity. People felt sorry for the Israelis.
Now, it is become more apparent that their battle cry “Never again” applies to Israelis alone and certainly not
to the Palestinians whom they are treating today just a shade short of the way the Jews were treated by the
Nazis. And the US government is supporting them.
8. Sooner or later, common Americans will wake up to the extent to which Israel controls their political
system through the twin levers of power: Money and the Media. They will see how the network of cronyism
and nepotism is alive and well in the corridors of America as it is Indonesia or India. When Michael
Bloomberg was elected Mayor of New York, his first foreign trip was to Israel.
US politicians don’t make these pilgrimages for nothing. They know which side of their bread is buttered and
whose
support
they
need
to
get
elected.
9. The hypocrisy of US policy is being increasingly unveiled. A country that imposes sanctions on Indonesia
over its occupation of East Timor now gives unfailing support to another country for doing the same. It vetoes
UN Resolutions criticizing Israel while rushing to enforce those that would give it power to attack Iraq. How
come?
189
10. And finally, a country that is unable to come to terms with crime on its streets and the battle against
drugs thinks it is going to win the battle against those seeking freedom, statehood and independence for the
Palestinians? Hah!
As I’ve written many times before: It will not be possible to fool all the people all the time. And an unjust ruler
always falls, always!
An editorial from the Bangkok Post by Imtiaz Muqbil March 24, 2002
Mideast Matters
The Jewish Lobby
By Neve Gordon
A few of you here don’t like the Jews and I know why,” Jerry Falwell declared in a
1979 I Love America rally. In 1993, he made a disparaging reference to “the little
Jewish lawyer” who was handling a lawsuit that challenged the eligibility of Falwell’s
Liberty University to receive state aid. The Anti-Defamation League has
documented these comments in a report on the religious right and concluded that
such statements “dehumanize Jews.”
Yet despite his anti-Semitism, the governing Likud party in Israel claims that Falwell
is an Israeli ally. In 1980, he was awarded Israel’s Jabotinsky medal, and some time
afterwards he received an airplane from the Israeli government as a token of its
gratitude for his long-standing support. Interestingly, Falwell was also the first
person Prime Minister Netanyahu met in his latest visit to this country. This is not so
surprising considering that Falwell’s bigotry and his assault on pluralism and
tolerance in the U.S. mirrors, in a somewhat twisted manner, Netanyahu’s
intolerance; which is supported by numerous groups within the American Jewish
lobby.
Netanyahu’s January 1998 visit in many ways exposed the controversy within the
Jewish lobby. One could not help but notice the ad war in major U.S. newspapers
like the New York Times and Washington Post. Millions of dollars were spent. One
group within the Jewish lobby challenged Clinton to take a pro-active stance in the
peace process, another insisted that he should not pressure Netanyahu, while still
another betrayed a message of thinly veiled racist hostility towards Palestinians.
Although over 50 percent of the ads were against any form of compromise with the
Palestinians, such a trend does not reflect the American Jewish opinion which is, in
the main, for concessions. The Jewish Weekly’s Larry Cohler explains that many of
the hard-line ads are placed by wealthy individuals who head “front” organizations
that lack popular membership.
The debate in the Jewish lobby revolves around two central issues: the IsraeliPalestinian peace process and religious pluralism. Mark Rosenblum from the
Jewish lobby group Peace Now believes that the two are connected. “There is an
empirical overlap between those who oppose the peace process and those who
believe in social coercion concerning questions of faith,” he says; “Israel’s peace
and its religious openness are both contingent on democratic forces.” Netanyahu’s
decision to invite the evangelist to be the keynote speaker at his greeting rally is
testimony that, like Falwell, the prime minister has no use for tolerance or religious
pluralism.
190
J. J. Goldberg, author of Jewish Power, explains the controversy in slightly different
terms. He claims that the debate over the peace process can be divided between
those who think that a conflict must be won and those who think that a conflict must
be resolved. Netanyahu is on the side of those who think that a conflict must be
won. He believes that giving the Palestinians political freedom is a compromise
Israel should not make; autonomy over civil institutions like education and health is
one thing, a state is another. The prime minister therefore rejects the Oslo
agreement which implicitly recognizes the Palestinian right to self-determination, a
notion that amounts to statehood.
Within the American Jewish community, however, Netanyahu’s view is in the
minority. According to Tom Smerling from the Israel Policy Forum (IPF), an
organization that conducts regular polls within the Jewish community, 70 percent of
Jews “express strong support for the Oslo accords” and want the Clinton
administration to take a pro-active stance to move it forward.
Despite the evidence that American Jews are pro-Oslo, most Jewish organizations
from the center to the extreme right support Netanyahu’s approach. The
Smithsonian’s decision to cancel a conference discussing Israel’s 50th anniversary
sheds light on the struggle between the different Jewish camps. Despite the fact
that the conference was organized by the New Israel Fund, a progressive Jewish
organization which is committed to strengthening Israel as a social democracy,
Congressperson Michael Forbes (R-NY) opposed it. In a letter to the Smithsonian,
he claimed the conference would “heap unfair and one-sided abuse on America’s
most trusted ally.” The Smithsonian bowed to his charges; Forbes sits on the House
Appropriation Committee which determines the Smithsonian’s budget.
“I was among those who persuaded Forbes to take a stand on the matter,” Morton
Klein said over the phone. Klein is currently at the helm of the Zionist Organization
of America (ZOA), the oldest Jewish organization in the United States, which in the
past years has been coopted by extremists, some of whom have deep pockets. In
the recent elections for the World Zionist Congress, ZOA received a meager 2.9
percent of the vote. Yet, despite its lack of popular support within the Jewish
community, ZOA continues to make its case very noisily. During a two-week period
in January, ZOA placed three full-page ads in the New York Times—at an average
cost of $70,000 a page.
“Arafat is a killer, a killer” Klein yells less than a minute after we begin talking. “He
has given a green light to terrorists and has praised suicide bombers. He hasn’t
done anything to obliterate the infrastructure of the Hamas. Arafat is one of the most
evil men of the 20th century.” Like Falwell, Klein has a Manichean view of the world.
Israelis represent the children of light while the Palestinians are the children of
darkness; the conflict is presented as a zero-sum game which excludes any
possibility of compromise.
ZOA opposes Oslo and, according to University of Notre Dame political scientist
Alan Dowty, it has used three tactics in an effort to undermine the peace process.
First, it has insisted that the U.S. embassy be moved from Tel-Aviv to Jerusalem.
Second, it has condemned U.S. troop deployment on the Golan Heights. This is an
interesting tactic since, according to Dowty, no one has seriously suggested that the
U.S. actually deploy any troops. Finally, ZOA has tried to stop U.S. assistance to the
Palestinian Authority.
Following the September 1993 Rabin-Arafat handshake, Israeli politicians familiar
with the occupied territories’ dilapidated infrastructure understood that the new
authority would have to invest billions of dollars in order to create a sustainable
economy. Rabin recognized that poverty can lead to unrest and therefore asked
other countries to contribute. Forty-three countries pledged $2 billion to support the
fledgling Palestinian Authority, of which one-fourth would come from the U.S.
191
ZOA opposed the effort and lobbied Congress in order to prevent the transfer of
U.S. funds. Consequently, on July 29, 1994, Pennsylvania Republican Arlen
Spector and Alabama Democrat Richard Shelby managed to insert an amendment
which hindered the transfer of money to the Palestinian Authority. The
Administration opposed it, but to no avail.
ZOA and other extreme groups are not the only organizations that object to Oslo.
AIPAC (American Israel Public Affairs Committee), the most powerful group within
the Jewish lobby, is also against the peace agreement. More significantly, there
appears to be a link between ZOA and AIPAC. It is highly unlikely that Senator
Specter who has received $298,623 from AIPAC “subsidiaries” since 1980, and
Senator Shelby who has received $135,825 since 1984 would have initiated the
amendment without receiving a “green light” from AIPAC.
AIPAC is a “middle of the road” Jewish organization with an annual budget of about
$15 million, five or six registered lobbyists, and a staff of around 150 people. Similar
to other lobbying groups, AIPAC’s major objective is to pressure members of
Congress to vote according to its recommendations, helping to re-elect incumbents
who have a “good” voting record, and “punishing” those who don’t by funding an
electable opponent.
Like a parent company, AIPAC has several “subsidiaries.” It functions as an
umbrella organization for many of the pro-Israel PACs, some of which hide their
identity by choosing names that conceal their goals—Americans for Better
Citizenship is one such example. In a 1987 article, The Wall Street Journal<D>
reported that many of the PACs “which draw money from Jewish donors and
operate under obscure sounding names—are operated by AIPAC officials or people
who hold seats on AIPAC’s two major policy-making bodies.” Richard Curtiss,
author of Stealth PACs<D> claims that in 1988, “three candidates each received
more than $200,000 from pro-Israel PACs and four other candidates received more
than $100,000, 10 to 20 times more than candidates are permitted by law to accept
from any single special interest PAC.” In 1990, some 50 pro-Israel PACs gave a
total of $4,948,934 to federal candidates, while in comparison PACs opposed to gun
control gave a mere $914,000, and those on both sides of the abortion issue gave
$747,000.
Goldberg notes that although the majority of Jews vote for Democratic candidates,
by 1996 “Jewish PAC money was going to Republicans over Democrats by a six-tofour margin.” This incongruity is reinforced by a more troubling discrepancy: namely,
that AIPAC does not represent its constituents’ views on questions concerning
peace in the Middle East. Following the 1992 changing of the guard in both the
White House and the Israeli Knesset, AIPAC elected a Democrat, Steven
Grossman, to lead the organization. In Jewish Power, Goldberg argues that despite
the change in leadership, AIPAC continued to be controlled by the gang-of-four—
Larry Weinberg, Robert Asher, Edward Levy, and Mayar Mitchell, all past presidents
of the organization. All four, Goldberg says, oppose the Oslo agreement, and have
lobbied Congress to obstruct the peace accord “and the American initiatives that
were meant to back it up. When “Grossman convened the officers’ group to discuss
how AIPAC could block the obstructionists, the four simply over-ruled him,”
Goldberg writes. Grossman was silenced because he believes that peace in the
Middle East entails territorial concessions by Israel and self-determination for
Palestinians.
Now that Netanyahu is in control the disagreement within AIPAC seems to have
dissolved, resulting in the adoption of the prime minister’s agenda. In a January
1998 issue of the Near East Report, AIPAC published a detailed article entitled “The
Year in Review.” Concealed in seemingly impartial language, the editors fully
appropriate Netanyahu’s line, while rationalizing the decision to support all of the
prime minister’s policies by claiming that “Netanyahu’s Likud [is] undergoing an
extraordinary ideological transformation.” It almost appears as if AIPAC’s editors
192
want the reader to think that Netanyahu is a dove, maybe even a socialist. Yet
Netanyahu’s primary objective from day one has been to undermine Oslo, and most
Israeli analysts believe that he has succeeded.
Netanyahu’s best known slogan—Arafat has given terrorists the “green light”—has
been used over and over as an excuse not to abide by the Oslo agreement. AIPAC
has bought this line as have several influential figures within the Clinton
administration and Congress. Nonetheless, this slogan is entirely spurious. The
Hamas, after all, succeeded in perpetrating attacks no less lethal before Oslo when
Prime Minister Shamir, not Arafat, was in “full control.”
AIPAC, ZOA, and Peace Now are all members of the Conference of Presidents of
Major Jewish Organizations. Malcolm Hoenlein, vice chair of the organization,
states emphatically that he represents the Jewish voice in this country. While the
Conference is in favor of peace, he says, it is by no means committed to the Oslo
agreements. Unlike the Jewish community which he claims to represent, Hoenlein
prefers to speak of peace in abstract terms. He seems to have forgotten that
everyone can support abstract peace—even the fascist Rabbi Kahne did.
Hoenlein’s view explains the lack of vision of the Conference of Presidents. The
organization is abandoning its constituency and is urging an agenda inimical to
Israeli democracy. When asked about religious pluralism, Hoenlein asserts that
since the Conference is an umbrella organization “it doesn’t have a view on the
matter.” Considering that close to 85 percent of the Jews in this country are
adamantly against the ultra-orthodox monopoly over questions of conversion in
Israel, Hoenlein’s answer is extremely equivocal. I also learn from Hoenlein that
“Netanyahu has a right to meet Falwell,” and that “people have a right to call Arafat
Hitler.”
Fortunately, an ad hoc lobbying group called Beit Shalom—meaning house of
peace—was recently formed by 16 Jewish organizations which united to offer an
alternative voice. One of the founders, Gavri Bar-Gil, says that the dominant lobbies
do not represent the majority of American Jews and this is the reason that several
progressive groups have come together. Unlike AIPAC, Beit Shalom does not lobby
by distributing funds to political candidates, but uses an action alert network which
generates faxes and phone calls from members to decision makers. Their approach
is more grassroots: “Its not only that we don’t have the money to fund campaigns,”
Bar-Gil says, “but that funding candidates is part of a political culture with which we
disagree.”
Beit Shalom is attentive to the views of the Jewish community and represents a
large segment of it. It is attempting to challenge the right-wing Jewish organizations
and the Israeli government insofar as they deviate from the road to peace and
undermine religious pluralism. Harold Shapiro, who represents the Education Fund
for Israeli Civil Rights and Peace in Beit Shalom, believes that for many Jews the
term pro-Israel “can no longer mean blindly following the policies of the Israeli
government.” Jerry Falwell, says Shapiro, is not pro-Israel no matter what he says
about Israel. Shapiro argues that “an integral part of being pro-Israel includes taking
an ethical stance for peace and pluralism which is antithetical to Falwell’s
worldview.” Shapiro does not hesitate to criticize Israel’s decision to continue
building settlements in the occupied territories, its use of torture or the provocative
opening of the Jerusalem tunnel last year. He also avers that all strings of
Judaism—reform, conservative, reconstruction, and orthodox—should be treated
equally in Israel. “It is not only about democratic principles of tolerance and
pluralism,” Shapiro says, “but foremost it’s a question of Israel’s future, a future that
will enable the people of Israel to live in peace with their neighbors.”
“Like other Jewish organizations,” Shapiro adds, “We, too, are Zionists, we believe
in a Jewish homeland. We also believe that just like the Israelis who will be
celebrating Israel’s 50th anniversary this May, the Palestinians deserve selfdetermination. They too have a right to a state of their own.” Shapiro recognizes that
193
in order to achieve peace one has to compromise. “Questions concerning pluralism
and tolerance are integral, of course, to the current debate within the Jewish lobby,”
he says, “but let us not forget what is at stake. When a people are denied political
freedom and a small minority determines who is a Jew then justice is being
sacrificed, no more... no less.”
The death of democracy in
America and the world
The mass media plays military cheerleader
By GLEN T. MARTIN
Professor
of
Philosophy
and
Radford University - Radford, Virginia
Religious
Studies
IN A MEMO not considered important enough to publicize in the
mainstream press, Attorney General John Ashcroft recently
commanded the Justice Department to resist all requests under the
Freedom of Information Act. And President George Bush has
ordered the records of recent U.S. presidents sealed from the
public.
Our government must operate beyond the purview of the people
entirely. It is already mostly there. Meanwhile revelations continue
to surface about U.S. pressure on the Taliban over the past several
years to allow an oil pipeline through Afghanistan.
The Taliban refused even under threat of U.S. bombing. Then Sept.
11 gave the government the perfect excuse to bomb that already
poverty-stricken country even further into the Stone Age. Several
sources cite 3,600 civilian casualties and millions starving and
displaced into hell-hole refugee camps. Now the United States is
installing a new government friendly to its interests, that is, to
building an oil pipeline through their country.
Of course, the function of the mass media is to provide a cheering
section for our military destruction of other peoples and to hide the
truth. But just in case the propaganda system is not effective
enough, government secrecy must be increased.
Under the anti-terrorism act, the millions of noncitizens in the
United States can be detained on “secret evidence.” The
government is not required to operate in public. Whatever
democracy we may have had is in shambles. But don’t think that
the “watchdog” press will scream at the destruction of democracy.
Their job is to be cheerleaders for government policy and the big
corporations that control our government.
In 1993, the press gave great hype to the U.S. Marines landing in
Somalia on a humanitarian mission to a starving country in chaos.
There was no mention of the fact that the United States had for the
194
previous two decades supported a brutal dictator who destroyed
the country while selling off the rights to nearly two-thirds of the
country to U.S. oil corporations . After the people revolted and
chaos ensued, the Marines were sent in as “saviors.”
Similarly, the mainstream press has ignored revelations of a
whistle-blower working for DynCorp in Bosnia, a giant corporation
that provides maintenance support for the U.S. military . The
whistle blower provided evidence of massive fraud involving
military money. What reportedly led him to speak out was DynCorp
executives buying 12- to 15-year-old girls from neighboring
countries as sex slaves . Researchers have documented that sex
slavery and prostitution for executives of U.S. corporations is a
worldwide, multibillion-dollar business.
Money is power and that is why the U.S. military (with much of our
national budget to use in secret ways we will never know about)
and U.S. corporations rule the world, devouring everything, raping
the globe of its precious resources, destroying the environment
and paying off the mass media to be their cheerleaders and pimps.
It is the same for poor countries around the world - from Somalia
to Afghanistan to Yugoslavia (destroyed by the U.S. military in
1998) to Iraq (destroyed by the U.S. military in 1991) to East
Timor (whose invasion by Indonesia had U.S. approval) to
Nicaragua (whose revolution against a U.S.-installed dictator was
destroyed by a U.S.-created terrorist army during the 1980s). Any
government that cares about its people, the U.S. propaganda
machine calls a “communist dictatorship.”
The United States destroyed the Nicaraguan government by 1990
and instituted a new government that cared for our multinational
corporations more than the people. We call this “free trade.”
Today, sweatshops operate in “free trade zones” in Managua
exploiting a starving people at misery-level wages so you and I can
buy cheap clothing in superstores.
I recently returned from India where I toured huge slums. Even I
was shocked at the level of misery of the tens of thousands of
people living there. Jammed into tiny rooms, entire families work
day after day making the products that you and I buy so
inexpensively. They get pennies per day for their endless work.
They sell to middlemen who sell to the big corporations that are
taking over India. Hundreds of thousands exist in a living hell of
hunger, disease and insecurity.
This is why democracy is being destroyed in the United States and
around the world. The goal of the U.S. ruling class and its puppet
U.S. government is military and economic domination and
exploitation of the entire world. It has nothing to do with terrorism
or standing for justice or any such nonsense. But democracy could
not be destroyed without the help of their cheerleaders, the U.S.
195
mass media. That is why it is important that none of the things I
have mentioned ever gets reported.
The people must be convinced to voluntarily give up democracy
and the future of our planet.
GLEN T. MARTIN is a professor of philosophy and religious studies at Radford
University in Virginia and is president of International Philosophers for Peace.
Bush family’s dirty little secret:
President’s oil companies funded by Bin Laden family and wealthy
Saudis who financed Osama bin Laden
By Rick Wiles
September 2001
President Bush recently signed an executive order to freeze the US financial assets of corporations doing
business with Osama bin Laden. He described the order as a “strike on the financial foundation of the global
terror network.”
“If you do business with terrorists, if you support or succor them, you will not do business with the United
States,” said President Bush.
He didn’t say anything about doing business with a terrorist’s brother – or his wealthy financier.
When President George W. Bush froze assets connected to Osama bin Laden, he didn’t tell the American
people that the terrorist mastermind’s late brother was an investor in the president’s former oil business in
Texas. He also hasn’t leveled with the American public about his financial connections to a host of shady
Saudi characters involved in drug cartels, gun smuggling, and terrorist networks.
Doing business with the enemy is nothing new to the Bush family. Much of the Bush family wealth came from
supplying needed raw materials and credit to Adolf Hitler’s Third Reich. Several business operations managed
by Prescott Bush – the president’s grandfather - were seized by the US government during World War II under
the Trading with the Enemy Act.
On October 20, 1942, the federal government seized the Union Banking Corporation in New York City as a
front operation for the Nazis. Prescott Bush was a director. Bush, E. Roland Harriman, two Bush associates,
and three Nazi executives owned the bank’s shares. Eight days later, the Roosevelt administration seized two
other corporations managed by Prescott Bush. The Holland-American Trading Corporation and the Seamless
Steel Equipment Corporation, both managed by the Bush-Harriman bank, were accused by the US federal
government of being front organizations for Hitler’s Third Reich. Again, on November 8, 1942, the federal
government seized Nazi-controlled assets of Silesian-American Corporation, another Bush-Harriman company
doing business with Hitler.
Doing business with the bin Laden empire, therefore, is only the latest extension of the Bush family’s financial
ties to unsavory individuals and organizations. Now that thousands of American citizens have died in terrorist
attacks and the nation is going to war, the American people should know about George W. Bush’s relationship
with the family of Osama bin Laden.
Salem bin Laden, Osama’s older brother, was an investor in Arbusto Energy. – the Texas oil company started
by George W. Bush. Arbusto means “Bush” in Spanish. Salem bin Laden died in an airplane crash in Texas
in 1988.
Sheik Mohammed bin Laden, the family patriarch and founder of its construction empire, also died in a plane
crash. Upon his death in 1968, he left behind 57 sons and daughters – the offspring he sired with 12 wives in
196
Saudi Arabia, Syria, Lebanon, and Jordan. About a dozen brothers manage Bin Laden Brothers Construction
– one of the largest construction firms in the Middle East.
Fresh out of Harvard Business School, young George W. Bush returned to Midland, TX, in the late 1970s to
follow his father’s footsteps in the oil business. Beginning in 1978, he set up a series of limited partnerships –
Arbusto ’78, Arbusto ’79, and so on – to drill for oil.
One of President Bush’s earliest financial backers was James Bath, a Houston aircraft broker. Bath served
with President Bush in the Texas Air National Guard. Bath has a mysterious connection to the Central
Intelligence Agency.
According to a 1976 trust agreement, Salem bin Laden appointed James Bath as his business representative
in Houston. Revelation about Bath’s relationship with the bin Laden financial empire and the CIA was made
public in 1992 by Bill White, a former real estate business partner with Bath. White informed federal
investigators in 1992 that Bath told him that he had assisted the CIA in a liaison role since 1976 – the same
year former President George Herbert Walker Bush served as director of the CIA.
During a bitter legal fight between White and Bath, the real estate partner disclosed that Bath managed a
portfolio worth millions of dollars for Sheik Khalid bin Mahfouz and other wealthy Saudis. Among the
investments made by Bath with Mahfouz’s money was the Houston Gulf Airport.
A powerful banker in Saudi Arabia, Mahfouz was one of the largest stockholders in the Bank of Credit and
Commerce International. BCCI was a corrupt global banking empire operating in 73 nations and was a major
financial and political force in Washington, Paris, Geneva, London, and Hong Kong. Despite the appearance
of a normal banking operation, BCCI was actually an international crime syndicate providing “banking services”
to the Medellin drug cartel, Pamama dictator Manuel Noriega, Saddam Hussein, terrorist mastermind Abu
Nidal, and Khun Sa, the heroin kingpin in Asia’s Golden Triangle.
The BCCI scandal implicated some of the biggest political names in Washington – both Democrats and
Republicans – during the first Bush White House. The bank was accused of laundering money for drug
cartels, smuggling weapons to terrorists, and using Middle Eastern oil money to influence American politicians.
The chief of the Justice Department’s criminal division under former President Bush was Robert Mueller.
Because the major players came out of the scandal with slaps on the wrists, many critics accused Mueller of
botching the investigation. Mr. Mueller was recently appointed by President George W. Bush as the new
Director of the FBI, replacing Louis Freeh who did nothing while William Jefferson Clinton allowed the Red
Chinese to loot our national security secrets.
The Financial Crimes Enforcement Network (FinCEN), a division of the Justice Department, reviewed
allegations by Bill White in 1992 that James Bath funneled money from wealthy Middle Eastern businessmen
to American companies to influence the policies of the Reagan and Bush administrations. Robert Mueller, the
new FBI chief, was in a senior position at the Justice Department at the time of the review.
White told a Texas court in 1992 that Bath and the Justice Department had “blackballed” him professionally
and financially because he refused to keep quiet about his knowledge of an Arabic conspiracy to launder
Middle Eastern money into the bank accounts of American businesses and politicians.
In sworn depositions, Bath admitted he represented four wealthy Saudi Arabian businessmen as a trustee. He
also admitted he used his name on their investments and received, in return, a five- percent stake in their
business deals.
Indeed, Texas tax documents revealed that Bath owned five percent of Arbusto ’79 Ltd., and Arbusto ’80 Ltd.
Bush Exploration Company controlled the limited partnerships, the general partnership firm owned by young
George W. Bush.
Although George W. Bush’s Texas oil ventures were financial failures, his financial backers recovered their
investments through a series of mergers and stock swaps. He changed Arbusto’s name to Bush Exploration,
then merged the new firm into Spectrum 7 Energy Corporation in 1984.
197
The Bush-controlled oil business eventually ended up being folded into Harken Energy Corp., a Dallas-based
corporation. Mr. Bush joined Harken as a director in 1986 and was given 212,000 shares of Harken stock.
Bush used his White House connections to land a lucrative contract for the obscure Harken Energy Corp. with
the Middle Eastern government of Bahrain. On June 20, 1990, George W. Bush sold his Harken stock for
$848,000 and paid off the loan he took out to buy his small share in the Texas Rangers. The Bahrain deal
was brokered by David Edwards, a close pal to Bill Clinton and a former employee of Stephens Inc. Shortly
after Bush sold his stock, Harken’s fortunes nose-dived when Saddam Hussein invaded Kuwait. Some critics
claim young George was tipped off in advance by his father about the soon-coming Gulf War.
George W. Bush, however, worked wonders for Harken Energy Corp. before the stock collapsed. Using the
Bush family name, he managed to bring much-needed capital investment to the struggling firm. George W.
Bush traveled to Little Rock, AR, to attend a meeting with Jackson Stephens – a powerful Arkansas tycoon
who helped bankroll the state campaigns of young Bill Clinton. He first gained political prominence as a fundraiser for President Jimmy Carter. Stephens was also deeply involved in the BCCI scandal by helping the
corrupt bank take control of First American Bank in Washington, DC.
Jack Stephens didn’t need an introduction to young George W. Bush. Mary Anne Stephens, his wife,
managed Vice President George Bush’s 1988 presidential campaign in Arkansas. Stephens Inc., the well
connected brokerage firm owned by Jack Stephens, donated $100,000 to a Bush campaign fundraising dinner
in 1991. When George W. Bush won the contested Florida election in 2000, Jack Stephens made a
substantial contribution to the Bush inauguration. Recently, former President Bush played golf on April 11,
2001, with Jack Stephens at the Jack Stephens Youth Golf Academy in Little Rock. The former president told
Stephens, “Jack, we love you and we are very, very grateful for what you have done.”
Perhaps the former president was thanking him for the money Stephens provided young
George W. Bush. Stephens arranged for a $25 million investment from the Union des
Banques Suisses. The Swiss Bank held the minority interest in the Banque de Commerce et
de Placements, a Geneva-based subsidiary of BCCI.
Both Stephens and Abdullah Taha Bakhsh, a wealthy and well-connected Saudi real estate investor, signed
the financial transaction. The Geneva transaction was paid through a joint venture between the Union Bank of
Switzerland and its Geneva branch of BCCI.
The BCCI connection, therefore, linked George W. Bush with Saudi banker Khaled bin Mahfouz. Known in
Arab circles as the “king’s treasurer,” Mahfouz held a 20 percent take in BCCI between 1986 and 1990.
Mahfouz is no stranger to the Bush family. He was a big investor in the Carlyle Group, a defense-industry
investment group with deep connections to the Republican Party establishment. Former President Bush is a
former member of the company’s board of directors. George W. Bush also held shares in Caterair, a Carlyle
subsidiary. Sami Baarma, a powerful player in the Mahfouz-owned Prime Commercial Bank of Pakistan, is a
member of the Carlyle Group’s international advisory board.
President Bush certainly is aware of that his former Saudi sugar daddy is still financing Osama bin Laden’s
terrorist network. USA Today newspaper reported in 1999 that a year after bin Laden’s attacks on US
embassies in Africa, Khaled bin Mahfouz and other wealthy Saudis were funneling tens of millions of dollars
each year into bin Laden’s bank accounts. Five top Saudi businessmen ordered the National Commercial
Bank to transfer personal funds and $3 million pilfered from a Saudi pension fund to the Capitol Trust Bank in
New York City. The money was deposited into the Islamic Relief and Blessed Relief - Islamic charities
operating in the US and Great Britain as fronts for Osama bin Laden.
The Capitol Trust Bank is run by Mohammad Hussein al-Amoudi. His lawyer is Democratic Party bigwig
Vernon Jordan, close friend of former President Bill Clinton and Monica Lewinsky.
Abdullah Taha Bakhsh, the Arab who cosigned the $25 million cash infusion into George W. Bush’s Harken
Energy Corporation, appointed Talat Othman to manage his 17.6 percent share in Harken Energy Corp.
Othman, a native Palestinian, is president and CEO of Dearborn Financial Inc. – an investment firm in
Arlington Heights, IL.
198
Bakhsh also bought a 9.6 percent stake in Worthen Banking Corporation, the Arkansas bank controlled by
Jack Stephens. Abdullah Bakhsh’s share was the identical percentage as the amount of shares sold by
Mochtar Riady, the godfather of the wealthy Indonesian family with close ties to the Chinese communists, Bill
Clinton and evangelist Pat Robertson. Bakhsh is represented by Rogers & Wells, a well-connected
Republican law firm in New York whose partners include former Secretary of State William P. Rogers.
Independent investigator reporter David Twersky reported in the early 1990s that Othman had a seat on
Harken’s board of directors and met three times in the White House with President George Herbert Walker
Bush. Organized by Chief of Staff John Sununu, Othman’s first meeting with President Bush at the White
House was in August 1990, just days after Saddam Hussein invaded Kuwait.
There exist to this day an Arab-Texas connection. Khalid bin Mahfouz, financier of both George W. Bush and
Osama bin Laden, still maintains a palatial estate in Houston, TX. Former President George Bush also lives in
Houston. James Bath, Texas political confidant of George W. Bush, managed to obtain a $1.4 million loan
from Mahfouz in 1990. Bath and Mahfouz, along with former Secretary of Treasury John Connally, were also
co-investors in Houston’s Main Bank. Bath was also president of Skyway Aircraft Leasing Ltd, a Texas air
charter company registered in the Cayman Islands. According to published reports in the early 1990s, the real
owner was bin Mahfouz. When Salem bin Laden, Osama’ brother, died in 1988, his interest in the Houston
Gulf Airport was transferred to bin Mahfouz.
Since Osama bin Laden’s bloody attack on America on September 11, the federal government has moved
quickly to freeze bank accounts connected to Osama bin Laden, Khalid bin Mahfouz, and a host of Islamic
charities.
Perhaps federal agents should freeze the financial assets of the Bush family too. It would not be the
first time Bush-family assets were seized by the US government for trading with the enemy.
Humility is lost after election is won
With elected officials acting like despots, maybe it’s time to give enlightnened
monarchs another chance
Imtiaz Muqbil
‘I’m the commander, I do not need to explain why I say things. That’s the interesting thing about being the
President. Maybe somebody needs to explain to me why they say something, but I don’t feel like I owe
anybody an explanation....” _ From an interview conducted by investigative journalist Bob Woodward with US
President George W Bush in Crawford, Texas, for The Washington Post, as reported in The Independent,
UK, on 20 November 2002.
Now, does this sound like the leader of the so-called free world? A man who believes in accountability and
democracy? Would you elect a man who says this and entrust him with control over a button that could
trigger nuclear armageddon? What kind of closet despot lurks behind the veneer of freedom and
transparency?
Okay, forget about the president of the world’s most powerful country. Would even the American chief
executive of a company in Thailand say anything like this to anyone? Even a CEO is a commander of sorts,
199
and a crack like that would be a cultural anathema and one-way ticket out of a job.
Yes, it worries me. And I know I am in good company. Today, too much power is concentrated in the hands
of too few with too little accountability. Power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely, and that
remark should send alarm bells ringing about what kind of people are making decisions about global war and
peace and the future of humanity.
In October 2000, just a month before the US election, Mr Bush said in a televised debate, “I think the United
States must be humble. We must be proud and confident of our values, but humble in how we treat nations
that are figuring out how to chart their own course.”
Sounds radically different from what he told Bob Woodward. In fact, it’s difficult to believe it’s the same man
talking.
Of course, one may say, circumstances change. Yep, they sure do. And politicians can quickly shift their
posture from pre-election humility to post-election arrogance.
Yes, another round of elections will come up soon but that’s when the legions of spin-doctors, electoral
consultants and advisers and other behind-the-scenes string-pullers will leap to attention as they package
their
candidates
like
tubes
of
toothpaste
to
make
them
again
more
appealing
to
voters.
Just recently, the Bush administration has proposed giving managers of the US’s 155 national forests greater
leeway to approve logging and commercial activities with less examination of potential environmental
damages. The administration says the intent is to improve the forest management regulations.
Environmentalists say it’s a blatant effort to boost logging and help the timber industry.
So, whom would you believe? Does anyone recall this move being anywhere on the pre-electoral platform?
Can we see the hand of Big Business at work somewhere?
In Israel, the incumbent Prime Minister, Ariel Sharon, promised peace to the people two years ago. They all
promise that. Yet, his regime has been the bloodiest since the 1973 Yom Kippur war. Instead of voting him
out for failing to deliver, he stands a good chance of being re-elected because this time, he is truthfully
promising more confrontation and bloodshed _ all in the name of achieving peace.
In Thailand, the Parliament has its fair-share of provincial chieftains, many of whom are elected thanks to
vote-buying. Efforts have been made for years to eradicate this scourge, but it does little good. The lure of
free money is difficult to resist; while some citizens may be principled enough not to sell their votes, many
hundreds of thousands can’t afford to say no. They need the money.
Once they enter the political mainstream, and gain ministerial seats and that’s when the fun begins. True, a
lot of good people do get into parliaments and Senates, but the perplexing question is how to separate them
from the rogues and rats who firmly believe in the Golden Rule: He who has the gold, makes the rules.
But this is democracy by the back-door, a system that is rife with back-tracking, back-biting, back-stabbing,
200
back-scratching and back-slapping, or in other words, cronyism, nepotism, corruption and false promises.
Before being elected, candidates promise the world. Whether they deliver is another matter but the reality
beyond sugar-coating only emerges after the wooing process is over, much like a marriage in which the real
persona surfaces after the cooing and cuddling ends and the real trials of relationship management begin.
At the end of the day, it is all about trust _ how to create it, nourish it and uphold it. And the reality is that
democratically-elected politicians are no more or less trustworthy than unelected bureaucrats. Technically,
both are in the business of public service, albeit from different positions. The interesting thing is: Neither of
the two sides trusts each other.
As the search for alternative solutions gains ground in the post-“democracy” era to come, one area well
worth looking at is the role of monarchies, an issue that is particularly topical as we celebrate the Platinum
Jubilee 75th birthday of His Majesty the King.
One major socio-political change in the last two centuries in many countries has been the removal of power
from monarchies and their conversion into titular figureheads. In the few places where monarchies still exist,
like Malaysia, Japan, UK and Spain, they are all figureheads. Perhaps the only exceptions are Jordan and
the Gulf emirates where the kings and rulers all still have considerable power.
While this shift to figurehead status was designed in theory to put power back into the hands of the people,
instead it upset a balance. What His Majesty’s reign indicates is the pivotal role that can still be played by
monarchs with integrity, trust and impeccable credentials.
That’s what future political systems need more of _ integrity, trust and impeccable credentials. “Democracy”
in its present shape and form does not guarantee that. Good monarchies, like those in Thailand, do.
If democracies are nothing more than functionaries for corporate interests,clearly new forms of political
systems must emerge.
C. I. A. VETERANS WARNING ON
THE IRAQ WAR
Feature: CIA veterans’ warning on Iraq war
By Anwar Iqbal
From the International Desk
WASHINGTON, Feb. 9 (UPI) — CIA veterans have warned the Bush administrationnot
to go to war against Iraq, saying that doing so would further widen thedivide
between the Western and Islamic worlds and increase the incidence ofterrorism.
In a statement sent to media organizations earlier this week, the retiredCIA
officials also referred to an agency assessment report last fall, which,they
said, opposed a military offensive against Iraq.
201
They urged the Bush administration to “re-read” the CIA report that pointedout:
“The forces fueling hatred of the United States and fueling al Qaida recruiting
are not being addressed” and that “the underlying causes
that drive terrorists will persist.” That CIA report cited a Gallup poll last
year of almost 10,000 Muslims in nine countries, in which respondents described
the United States as“ruthless, aggressive, conceited, arrogant, easily provoked
and biased.” Terrorism, the CIA veterans said, is like malaria. “You don’t
eliminate
malaria by killing the flies. Rather you must drain the swamp. With aninvasion
of Iraq, the world can expect to be swamped with swamps breeding terrorists. In
human terms, your daughters are unlikely to be able to travel
abroad in future years without a phalanx of security personnel.” Referring to
U.S. Secretary of State Colin Powell’s presentation at the U.N.last week, the
veterans said:“We give him an ‘A’ for assembling and listingthe charges against
Iraq, but only a ‘C-’ in providing context and perspective.” Powell, they said,
effectively showed that Iraq is not cooperating fullywith U.N. Security Council
Res. 1441 but “the narrow focus on (the resolution) has diverted attention from
the wider picture.”
The key question, they said, is whether Iraq’s flouting of a U.N. resolution
justifies war. “Secretary Powell’s presentation does not come close to answering
it,” they observed.
The veterans argued that there were other U.N. resolutions that had never been
implemented and asked if the United States would be willing to go to war to
implement those resolutions as well.
They observed that the Arab-Israel conflict was among “the root causes not only
of terrorism” but also provided Saddam Hussein with an excuse to arm himself.
Challenging the perception that Iraq is a grave threat to the United States,the
veterans urged the administration to reconsider its Iraq policy, as presenting
Iraq as a threat to the world’s only superpower did not sound very
convincing.The veterans refer to an Oct. 7, 2002 letter the CIA sent to the
Senate Intelligence Committee in which the agency said that the probability is
low that Iraq would initiate an attack with weapons of mass destruction or give
them to terrorists. That was so unless: “Should Saddam conclude that a U.S.-led
attack could no longer be deterred, he probably would be come much less
constrained in adopting terrorist actions.”
For now, continued the CIA letter: “Baghdad appears to be drawing a line short
of conducting terrorist attacks with conventional or chemical/biological warfare
against the United States.” With his back against the wall, “Saddam might decide
that the extreme step of assisting Islamist terrorists in conducting a weaponsof-mass-destruction attack against the United States would be his last chance to
exact vengeance by taking a large number of victims with him.” They added: “It
is our view that an invasion of Iraq would ensure overflowing recruitment
centers for terrorists into the indefinite future. Far from eliminating the
threat, it would enhance it exponentially.” Discussing the possibility of the
Iraqi use of chemical weapons, the veterans said it has been the judgment of the
U.S. intelligence community for over 12 years that the likelihood of such use
would greatly increase during an offensive aimed at getting rid of Saddam.
Referring to Powell’s claim that Saddam had recently authorized his field
commanders to use chemical weapons, the CIA veterans said: “We find this truly
alarming. We do not share the Defense Department’s optimism that radio
broadcasts and leaflets would induce Iraqi commanders not to obey orders to use
such weapons, or that Iraqi generals would remove Saddam Hussein as soon
as the first U.S. soldier sets foot in Iraq.”
They said the last time the United States sent more than 600,000 troops to the
Gulf, one of three came back ill — many with unexplained disorders ofthe nervous
system.
“Today’s battlefield is likely to be even more sodden with chemicals and is
altogether likely to yield tens of thousands more casualties,” they added.
United Press International
——————————————
202
The American imperium
WASHINGTON — Colin Powell’s masterful argument last week boosted public support
for military action against Saddam Hussein, but did not convince his
counterparts at the United Nations. The U.S., therefore, is poised to
attack on its own, without the U.N. Security Council passing a second
authorizing resolution. However, presumed military success projects an American
imperium that evokes apprehension among some conservative supporters of
President Bush.
This imperial mission has staunch proponents inside the Bush administration,
definitely not including Secretary of State Powell. Worried Republicans in
Congress and outside government question U.S. capability to bear so
heavy a burden. The nation-building exercise in Afghanistan is faltering, and
the task of dealing with North Korea while mobilizing against Iraq strains the
government’s capacity.
The path to war is clearly marked. Russia and China have signaled opposition to
a second resolution unless they see hard evidence of nuclear weapons development
by Iraq, and France is likely to take the same position.
The International Atomic Energy Agency several weeks from now is expected to
declare Iraq free of nuclear weapons development, but the U.S.-led coalition
will have attacked by then and, probably, driven Hussein from power.
This will be no mere change of regime in Baghdad. George Friedman, chairman of
the Stratfor.com private intelligence service, last week wrote: “The conquest of
Iraq will not be a minor event in history: It will represent the introduction of
a new imperial power to the Middle East and a redefinition of regional
geopolitics based on that power. The United States will move from being an
outside power influencing events through coalitions, to a regional power that is
able to operate effectively on its own.”
Friedman neither praised nor condemned this change, but suggested that
“countries like Saudi Arabia” will not enjoy “living in a new and quite
unpleasant world.” With Iraqi oil in hand, U.S. dependence on Saudi Arabia
would end. The Saudis, fearing an Islamic revolt followed by U.S. intervention
in their own country, are frantically trying to avert American intervention in
Iraq (which explains reports of Saudi efforts to depose Hussein).
After pondering Powell’s presentation during a sleepless night, one conservative
Republican prominent in Washington’s think tank culture e-mailed a friend his
concern about a U.S. strategy for “remaking the entire
Middle East.” He added: “It’s not that I care one whit whether or not Iraq is a
crummy little dictatorship, but I do care that once we cross the Tigris and
Euphrates Rivers, we may have started down the road to a Pax Americana through
an American imperium from which there is no return.”
Whether or not it is desirable, taking up this burden strains the nation’s
capacity. Senior Republican senators note the government’s difficulty in dealing
simultaneously with confronting Iraq, the Korean crisis and nation
building in Afghanistan. Indeed, the follow-up to military victory in
Afghanistan casts doubts on America running an empire.
A former senior diplomat (and official in the first Bush
administration) who specializes in Central Asia, last week wrote a private memo
about “winning the war and losing the peace in Afghanistan.” He cited “the
administration’s confused, underfunded 2002 reconstruction approach,” which
faces superior al Qaeda and Taliban resources. He expressed fear that democratic
friends of the West may lose power in Kabul.
At last Thursday’s White House briefing, spokesman Ari Fleischer was asked
whether the president was retreating from 2000 campaign opposition to the use of
U.S. troops for nation building, since they now are stationed in
Afghanistan, Kosovo, Bosnia and probably soon in Iraq. “No,” responded
Fleischer, “the president continues to believe that the purpose of using the
military should be to fight and win wars.” Instead, he talked about U.S.
relief workers distributing humanitarian aid in occupied Iraq along with “a
ariety of international relief organizations.”
203
Watching Fleischer on television, a skeptical Republican in Congress could only
chuckle. It will take more than civil servants to bring order to Baghdad after
the coming war. In quest of national greatness at home and of a Middle East that
is safe for America and Israel, George W. Bush faces a daunting task. While
disdaining nation building, he is embarking on empire building.
================================
According to the Center for Public Integrity, the draft expansion of the Patriot
Act would be called the Domestic Security Enhancement Act of 2003.
Among other things, it would prohibit disclosure of information regarding people
detained as terrorist suspects and prevent the Environmental Protection Agency
from distributing “worst-case scenario” information to the public about a nearby
private company’s use of chemicals.In addition, the measure would create a DNA
database of “suspected terrorists;” force suspects to prove why they should be
released on bail, rather than have the prosecution prove why they should be
held; and
Allow the deportation of U.S. citizens who become members of or help terrorist
groups.
“It really is a broadening and a deepening of the government’s powers,” said
Charles Lewis, executive director of the Center for Public Integrity.
Dr. David Cole, Georgetown University Law professor and author of Terrorism and
the Constitution, reviewed the draft legislation and says it ณraises a lot of
serious concerns. Itนs troubling that they have gotten this far
along and theyนve been telling people there is nothing in the works.ฒ
The proposed law, he adds, ณwould radically expand law enforcement and
intelligence gathering authorities, reduce or eliminate judicial oversight over
surveillance, authorize secret arrests, create a DNA database based on unchecked
executive Œsuspicion,น create new death penalties, and even seek to take
American citizenship away from persons who belong to or support disfavored
political groups.ฒ
Congressional aides said they had not been consulted by the Justice Department
on the development of such a bill. However, several aides have said they
considered it likely that the Bush administration would propose some changes
this year.
Rep. John Conyers of Michigan, top Democrat on the House Judiciary Committee,
said the legislation “turns the Bill of Rights completely on its head.”
“This draft bill constitutes yet another egregious blow to our citizens’ civil
liberties,” Conyers said. “Among other things, the Bush administration now wants
to imprison suspects before they are tried and create DNA databases of lawful
residents who have committed no crime.”
Bush planned Iraq ‘regime change’ before becoming President
By Neil Mackay
A SECRET blueprint for US global domination reveals that President Bush and his
cabinet were planning a premeditated attack on Iraq to secure ‘regime change’
even before he took power in January 2001.
The blueprint, uncovered by the Sunday Herald, for the creation of a ‘global Pax
Americana’ was drawn up for Dick Cheney (now vice- president), Donald Rumsfeld
(defence secretary), Paul Wolfowitz (Rumsfeld’s deputy),
George W Bush’s younger brother Jeb and Lewis Libby (Cheney’s chief of staff).
The document, entitled Rebuilding America’s Defences: Strategies, Forces And
Resources For A New Century, was written in September 2000 by the neoconservative think-tank Project for the New American Century (PNAC).
The plan shows Bush’s cabinet intended to take military control of the Gulf
region whether or not Saddam Hussein was in power. It says: ‘The United States
has for decades sought to play a more permanent role in Gulf regional
security. While the unresolved conflict with Iraq provides the immediate
justification, the need for a substantial American force presence in the Gulf
transcends the issue of the regime of Saddam Hussein.’
204
The PNAC document supports a ‘blueprint for maintaining global US pre-eminence,
precluding the rise of a great power rival, and shaping the international
security order in line with American principles and interests’.
This ‘American grand strategy’ must be advanced for ‘as far into the future as
possible’, the report says. It also calls for the US to ‘fight and decisively
win multiple, simultaneous major theatre wars’ as a ‘core
mission’.
The report describes American armed forces abroad as ‘the cavalry on the new
American frontier’. The PNAC blueprint supports an earlier document written by
Wolfowitz and Libby that said the US must ‘discourage advanced industrial
nations from challenging our leadership or even aspiring to a larger regional or
global role’.
The PNAC report also:
l refers to key allies such as the UK as ‘the most effective and efficient means
of exercising American global leadership describes peace-keeping mission
as‘demanding American political leadership rather than that of the United
Nations’;l reveals worries in the administration that Europe could rival the
USA;
l says ‘even should Saddam pass from the scene’ bases in Saudi Arabia and Kuwait
will remain permanently -- despite domestic opposition in the Gulf regimes to
the stationing of US troops — as ‘Iran may well prove as large a threat to US
interests as Iraq has’;
l spotlights China for ‘regime change’ saying ‘it is time to increase the
presence of American forces in southeast Asia’. This, it says, may lead
to‘American and allied power providing the spur to the process of
democratisation in China’;
l calls for the creation of ‘US Space Forces’, to dominate space, and the total
control of cyberspace to prevent ‘enemies’ using the internet against the US;
l hints that, despite threatening war against Iraq for developing weapons of
mass destruction, the US may consider developing biological weapons — which the
nation has banned — in decades to come. It says: ‘New methods of attack —
electronic, ‘non-lethal’, biological — will be more widely available ...combat
likely will take place in new dimensions, in space, cyberspace, and perhaps the
world of microbes ... advanced forms of biological warfare that can ‘target’
specific genotypes may transform biological warfare from the realm of terror to
a politically useful tool’;
l and pinpoints North Korea, Libya, Syria and Iran as dangerous regimes and says
their existence justifies the creation of a ‘world-wide command-and-control
system’.
Tam Dalyell, the Labour MP, father of the House of Commons and one of the
leading rebel voices against war with Iraq, said: ‘This is garbage from rightwing think-tanks stuffed with chicken-hawks — men who have never
seen the horror of war but are in love with the idea of war. Men like Cheney,
who were draft-dodgers in the Vietnam war.
‘This is a blueprint for US world domination — a new world order of their
making. These are the thought processes of fantasist Americans who want to
control the world.
=======================
Spending Spree at the Pentagon
No one wants to shortchange the Defense Department at a time when the nation is
facing acute foreign threats, but the Pentagon’s latest budget proposalseems to
glory in its excesses. The $380 billion proposal throws billions
around indiscriminately, financing the weapons of tomorrow, the weapons
ofyesterday and a middle generation of weapons headed for obsolescence even
before they begin rolling off production lines. The budget doesn’t include
spending for possible combat in Iraq, but once this, the war on
terrorism and defense programs in other agencies are added, total military
spending next year seems headed well over $400 billion.
At next year’s projected level, Washington will be spending nearly as much on
defense as the rest of the world combined. With Al Qaeda not yet defeated, war
looming with Iraq and tensions mounting with North Korea,America obviously needs
to spend generously on defense. The armed forces deserve decent pay, up-to-date
205
ships, planes and tanks, and cutting-edge technologies designed to minimize
vulnerability and assure battlefield superiority. But all of that can be had for
tens of billions of dollars less than what President Bush proposes.
The $15 billion increase in next year’s Pentagon budget is almost equal to the
entire increase proposed for domestic discretionary spending. It’s a bonanza for
defense contractors, a wish list come true for the military services and a
costly extravagance for a nation sorely in need of more federal spending on
education, health and other concerns.
As a candidate, Mr. Bush rightly proposed skipping a generation of technology
devised for cold-war battles. But that’s not what he’s proposing now. The
administration is requesting roughly $135 billion for weapons development and
production. Only about $15 billion of that will go to new military technologies
and useful weapons systems like pilotless drones and submarines and advanced
communications and information technology, along with an additional $9 billion
for missile defense.
The decision to finance three variants of advanced tactical fighter aircraft
defies common sense. Tactical fighters lost much of their military mission when
the cold war ended more than a decade ago. In particular, the Air Force’s F-22
should be phased out in favor of the cheaper and more versatile joint strike
fighter, designed to meet both Air Force and Navy needs.
Another mistaken purchase is the Marine Corps’ accident-prone V-22 Osprey
vertical takeoff aircraft. The $14 billion budgeted next year for the tactical
fighter programs and the Osprey represents just one installment.
The overall cost of these four programs is $391 billion. That is clearly
unsustainable. Spending of that magnitude will squeeze out money available for
more advanced systems that will be increasingly needed in future years.
If Congress were doing its job, it would reshape this budget to meet America’s
real defense needs. Unfortunately, legislators of both parties are addicted to
military projects and nobody wants to face an opponent in the next campaign
accusing him of cutting defense. With Republicans now controlling both houses,
breaking that pattern will require the intervention of Republican defense
experts like Senator John McCain and Senator
Charles Grassley. By challenging the Pentagon’s spending priorities, they can
fortify America’s defense.
By tearing up the global rulebook, the US is in fact undermining its own imperial rule
George Monbiot
Tuesday February 25, 2003
The Guardian
The men who run the world are democrats at home and dictators abroad. They came to power
by means of national elections which possess, at least, the potential to represent the will of their
people. Their citizens can dismiss them without bloodshed, and challenge their policies in the
expectation that, if enough people join in, they will be obliged to listen.
Internationally, they rule by brute force. They and the global institutions they run exercise greater
economic and political control over the people of the poor world than its own governments do. But
those people can no sooner challenge or replace them than the citizens of the Soviet Union could
vote Stalin out of office. Their global governance is, by all the classic political definitions,
206
tyrannical.
But while citizens’ means of overthrowing this tyranny are limited, it seems to be creating some of
the conditions for its own destruction. Over the past week, the US government has threatened to
dismantle two of the institutions which have, until recently, best served its global interests.
On Saturday, President Bush warned the UN security council that accepting a new resolution
authorizing a war with Iraq was its “last chance” to prove “its relevance”. Four days before, a
leaked document from the Pentagon showed that this final opportunity might already have passed.
The US is planning to build a new generation of nuclear weapons in order to enhance its ability to
launch a pre-emptive attack. This policy threatens both the comprehensive test ban treaty and the
nuclear non-proliferation treaty - two of the principal instruments of global security - while
endangering the international compact that the UN exists to sustain. The security council, which,
despite constant disruption, survived the cold war, is beginning to look brittle in its aftermath.
On Wednesday, the US took a decisive step towards the destruction of the World Trade
Organization. The WTO’s current trade round collapsed in Seattle in 1999 because the poor nations
perceived that it offered them nothing, while granting new rights to the rich world’s corporations. It
was relaunched in Qatar in 2001 only because those nations were promised two concessions: they
could override the patents on expensive drugs and import cheaper copies when public health was
threatened, and they could expect a major reduction in the rich world’s agricultural subsidies. At the
WTO meeting in Geneva last week, the US flatly reneged on both promises.
The Republicans’ victory in the mid-term elections last November was secured with the help of
$60m from America’s big drug firms. This appears to have been a straightforward deal: we will buy
the elections for you if you abandon the concession you made in Qatar. The agri-business lobbies in
both the US and Europe appear to have been almost as successful: the poor nations have been forced
to discuss a draft document which effectively permits the rich world to continue dumping its
subsidised products in their markets.
If the US does not back down, the world trade talks will collapse at the next ministerial meeting in
Mexico in September, just as they did in Seattle. If so, then the WTO, as its former director-general
has warned, will fall apart. Nations will instead resolve their trade disputes individually or through
regional agreements. Already, by means of the free trade agreement of the Americas and the harsh
207
concessions it is extracting from other nations as a condition of receiving aid, the US appears to be
preparing for this possibility.
The US, in other words, seems to be ripping up the global rulebook. As it does so, those of us who
have campaigned against the grotesque injustices of the existing world order will quickly discover
that a world with no institutions is even nastier than a world run by the wrong ones. Multilateralism,
however inequitable it may be, requires certain concessions to other nations. Unilateralism means
piracy: the armed robbery of the poor by the rich. The difference between today’s world order and
the one for which the US may be preparing is the difference between mediated and unmediated
force.
But the possible collapse of the current world order, dangerous as it will be, also provides us with the
best opportunities we have ever encountered for replacing the world’s unjust and coercive
institutions with a fairer and more democratic means of global governance.
By wrecking the multilateral system for the sake of a few short-term, corporate interests, the US is,
paradoxically, threatening its own tyrannical control of other nations. The existing international
agencies, fashioned by means of brutal power politics at the end of the second world war, have
permitted the US to develop its international commercial and political interests more effectively than
it could have done alone.
The institutions through which it has worked - the security council, the WTO, the International
Monetary Fund and the World Bank - have provided a semblance of legitimacy for what has
become, in all but name, the construction of empire. The end of multilateralism would force the US,
as it is already beginning to do, to drop this pretence and frankly admit to its imperial designs on the
rest of the world. This admission, in turn, forces other nations to seek to resist it. Effective resistance
would create the political space in which their citizens could begin to press for a new, more equitable
multilateralism.
There are several means of contesting the unilateral power of the US, but perhaps the most
immediate and effective one is to accelerate its economic crisis. Already, strategists in China are
suggesting that the yuan should replace the dollar as east Asia’s reserve currency. Over the past
year, as the Observer revealed on Sunday, the euro has started to challenge the dollar’s position as
the international means of payment for oil. The dollar’s dominance of world trade, particularly the
208
oil market, is all that permits the US Treasury to sustain the nation’s massive deficit, as it can print
inflation-free money for global circulation. If the global demand for dollars falls, the value of the
currency will fall with it, and speculators will shift their assets into euros or yen or even yuan, with
the result that the US economy will begin to totter.
Of course an economically weakened nation in possession of overwhelming military force remains a
very dangerous one. Already, as I suggested last week, the US appears to be using its military
machine to extend its economic life. But it is not clear that the American people would permit their
government to threaten or attack other nations without even a semblance of an international political
process, which is, of course, what the Bush administration is currently destroying.
America’s assertions of independence from the rest of the world force the rest of the world to assert
its independence from America. They permit the people of the weaker nations to contemplate the
global democratic revolution that is long overdue. ท The Age of Consent, George Monbiot’s
proposals for global democratic governance, will be published in June at stake? For the big business
deal to be successful, stability between North and South Korea is crucial and hence the marked
difference between North Korea and Iraq.
Whose War? By Pat Buchanan
A neoconservative clique seeks to ensnare our country in a series of war a rare moment in
U.S. journalism, Tim Russert put this question directly to Richard Perle: “Can you assure
American viewers ... that we’re in this situation against Saddam Hussein and his removal
for American security interests? And what would be the link in terms of Israel?”
Suddenly, the Israeli connection is on the table, and the War Party is not amused. Finding
themselves in an unanticipated firefight, our neoconservative friends are doing what
comes naturally, seeking student deferments from political combat by claiming the status
of a persecuted minority group. People who claim to be writing the foreign policy of the
world superpower, one would think, would be a little more manly in the schoolyard of
politics. Not so.
Former Wall Street Journal editor Max Boot kicked off the campaign. When these
“Buchananites toss around ‘neoconservative’—and cite names like Wolfowitz and
Cohen—it sometimes sounds as if what they really mean is ‘Jewish conservative.’” Yet
209
Boot readily concedes that a passionate attachment to Israel is a “key tenet of
neoconservatism.” He also claims that the National Security Strategy of President Bush
“sounds as if it could have come straight out from the pages of Commentary magazine, the
neocon bible.” (For the uninitiated, Commentary, the bible in which Boot seeks divine
guidance, is the monthly of the American Jewish Committee.)
David Brooks of the Weekly Standard wails that attacks based on the Israel tie have put
him through personal hell: “Now I get a steady stream of anti-Semitic screeds in my e-mail,
my voicemail and in my mailbox. ... Anti-Semitism is alive and thriving. It’s just that its
epicenter is no longer on the Buchananite Right, but on the peace-movement left.”
Washington Post columnist Robert Kagan endures his own purgatory abroad: “In London
... one finds Britain’s finest minds propounding, in sophisticated language and melodious
Oxbridge
accents,
the
conspiracy
theories
of
Pat
Buchanan
concerning
the
‘neoconservative’ (read: Jewish) hijacking of American foreign policy.”
Lawrence Kaplan of the New Republic charges that our little magazine “has been
transformed into a forum for those who contend that President Bush has become a client
of ... Ariel Sharon and the ‘neoconservative war party.’”
Referencing Charles Lindbergh, he accuses Paul Schroeder, Chris Matthews, Robert
Novak, Georgie Anne Geyer, Jason Vest of the Nation, and Gary Hart of implying that
“members of the Bush team have been doing Israel’s bidding and, by extension, exhibiting
‘dual loyalties.’” Kaplan thunders:
The real problem with such claims is not just that they are untrue. The problem is
that they are toxic. Invoking the specter of dual loyalty to mute criticism and debate
amounts to more than the everyday pollution of public discourse. It is the
nullification of public discourse, for how can one refute accusations grounded in
ethnicity? The charges are, ipso facto, impossible to disprove. And so they are
meant to be.
What is going on here? Slate’s Mickey Kaus nails it in the headline of his retort: “Lawrence
Kaplan Plays the Anti-Semitic Card.”
What Kaplan, Brooks, Boot, and Kagan are doing is what the Rev. Jesse Jackson does
when caught with some mammoth contribution from a Fortune 500 company he has lately
accused of discriminating. He plays the race card. So, too, the neoconservatives are trying
to fend off critics by assassinating their character and impugning their motives.
210
Indeed, it is the charge of “anti-Semitism” itself that is toxic. For this venerable slander is
designed to nullify public discourse by smearing and intimidating foes and censoring and
blacklisting them and any who would publish them. Neo-cons say we attack them because
they are Jewish. We do not. We attack them because their warmongering threatens our
country, even as it finds a reliable echo in Ariel Sharon.
And this time the boys have cried “wolf” once too often. It is not working. As Kaus notes,
Kaplan’s own New Republic carries Harvard professor Stanley Hoffman. In writing of the
four power centers in this capital that are clamoring for war, Hoffman himself describes the
fourth thus:
And, finally, there is a loose collection of friends of Israel, who believe in the identity
of interests between the Jewish state and the United States. … These analysts look
on foreign policy through the lens of one dominant concern: Is it good or bad for
Israel? Since that nation’s founding in 1948, these thinkers have never been in very
good odor at the State Department, but now they are well ensconced in the
Pentagon, around such strategists as Paul Wolfowitz, Richard Perle and Douglas
Feith.
“If Stanley Hoffman can say this,” asks Kaus, “why can’t Chris Matthews?” Kaus
also notes that Kaplan somehow failed to mention the most devastating piece tying
the neoconservatives to Sharon and his Likud Party.
In a Feb. 9 front-page article in the Washington Post, Robert Kaiser quotes a senior U.S.
official as saying, “The Likudniks are really in charge now.” Kaiser names Perle, Wolfowitz,
and Feith as members of a pro-Israel network inside the administration and adds David
Wurmser of the Defense Department and Elliott Abrams of the National Security Council.
(Abrams is the son-in-law of Norman Podhoretz, editor emeritus of Commentary, whose
magazine has for decades branded critics of Israel as anti-Semites.)
Noting that Sharon repeatedly claims a “special closeness” to the Bushites, Kaiser writes,
“For the first time a U.S. administration and a Likud government are pursuing nearly
identical policies.” And a valid question is: how did this come to be, and while it is surely in
Sharon’s interest, is it in America’s interest?
This is a time for truth. For America is about to make a momentous decision: whether to
launch a series of wars in the Middle East that could ignite the Clash of Civilizations
against which Harvard professor Samuel Huntington has warned, a war we believe would
be a tragedy and a disaster for this Republic. To avert this war, to answer the neo-con
211
smears, we ask that our readers review their agenda as stated in their words. Sunlight is
the best disinfectant. As Al Smith used to say, “Nothing un-American can live in the
sunlight.”
We charge that a cabal of polemicists and public officials seek to ensnare our country in a
series of wars that are not in America’s interests. We charge them with colluding with
Israel to ignite those wars and destroy the Oslo Accords. We charge them with deliberately
damaging U.S. relations with every state in the Arab world that defies Israel or supports
the Palestinian people’s right to a homeland of their own. We charge that they have
alienated friends and allies all over the Islamic and Western world through their arrogance,
hubris, and bellicosity.
Not in our lifetimes has America been so isolated from old friends. Far worse, President
Bush is being lured into a trap baited for him by these neo-cons that could cost him his
office and cause America to forfeit years of peace won for us by the sacrifices of two
generations in the Cold War.
They charge us with anti-Semitism—i.e., a hatred of Jews for their faith, heritage, or
ancestry. False, the truth is, those hurling these charges harbor a “passionate attachment”
to a nation not our own that causes them to subordinate the interests of their own country
and to act on an assumption that, somehow, what’s good for Israel is good for America. …
Terrorism has many faces
The true heroes are those who stand against injustice anywhere in the world
ARTHUR C. DONART
If a group of people plotted some actions that resulted in the deaths of some 3,000 innocent civilians, would
this group be considered a terrorist organization? In the United States, recalling the second anniversary of
the attack on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, the answer is a resounding “Yes!”
What comes to mind is Osama bin Laden and al-Qaeda. Unfortunately, what also comes to mind is Saddam
Hussein and Iraq. Not because there is any concrete evidence that the two are linked but because the Bush
administration insists on linking the two in order to cover their tragic error of invading Iraq.
They are using the psychological principle that two things that are constantly seen together are thought to
belong together; to have a relationship like smoke and fire. Hitler did this in the 1930s. He successfully
associated “Jew” with economic oppressor. With a constant barrage of this propaganda, the German people
came to believe it.
In a similar fashion, the American people see Saddam Hussein as a terrorist, and that justifies America’s
unprovoked attack and occupation of Iraq _ not in the eyes of the world but in the thinking of US citizens
living in the US.
However, it wasn’t just US citizens who were recalling a September 11 loss. Others in the Western
Hemisphere were mourning and remembering their September 11 losses some 30 years ago. These are the
people of Chile, who on September 11, 1973 endured a coup that ousted their democratically-elected
president, Salvadore Allende, and installed the ruthless regime of General Augusto Pinochet while taking the
212
lives of some 3,000 innocent civilians.
A few questions: Is the group responsible for this to be considered a terrorist organization? If the answer is
yes, then former US President Richard Nixon and his Secretary of State Henry Kissinger must be considered
terrorists.
Do US citizens see them as terrorists? Hardly a few US citizens are even aware of their government’s
involvement
in
the
overthrow
of
President
Allende.
Do
the
people
of
Chile
consider
them
terrorists?
A
good
many
do.
There are many other examples that can be cited where US foreign intervention has led to to overthrow of
democratically-elected governments and the installation of dictatorships friendly to US interests, which are
actually the interests of multinational corporations controlled by wealthy US citizens who are beyond the
critical eye of most US citizens.
A lot of people in El Salvador, Nicaragua and Peru were terrorized and killed by terrorists trained in the US at
the infamous “School of the Americas” at Ft. Benning, Georgia, compliments of the US government. Yet,
President Ronald Reagan is not seen as a terrorist, nor is his Secretary of State James Baker.
Why? The answer is probably the same reason that the Israelis consider Ben-Gurion a hero and the British
considered him a terrorist; that Arafat is considered a hero in one part of the Middle East and Sharon a
terrorist, but in the other parts it is the reverse.
It is a matter of perception. The hero is the person who stands up for “our” rights and “our” welfare. That is
the fatal flaw. That is why Arafat is a hero to the Palestinians. The flaw is in our vision. People the world over
are too myopic. The true heroes are those who stand against injustice anywhere in the world.
In the eyes of many people, Arafat, Sharon, Osama and Bush are all terrorists because all of them inflict
suffering on the innocent and none of them will rise to champion the common good of all peoples.
What is wrong with the thinking of this diverse group of leaders is that they believe justice and peace can be
brought about by violence. What history tells us is that this is simply not so.
THE CASE FOR NON-VIOLENCE
Mahatma Gandhi won freedom for India and Pakistan, not by violence but by non-violence.
In the Philippines, the non-violent People’s Power movement overthrew dictator Marcos, who was for years
supported by the US government. When freedom comes to Burma, it will be because the people decide to
stop all cooperation with the military rulers _ and not by taking up arms. This lesson is applicable around the
world.
When, in a nonviolent way, people refuse to cooperate with an evil regime, it will fall. However, we must
widen our vision. The evil regimes that keep three-fourths of the world’s people in poverty are not merely
governments, but institutions that have been formed by alliances of governments such as the World Trade
Organization, the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund, and the Inter-American Development Bank .
They make the rules for trade, they make the rules for patents, for copyrights, and so on. And they make
them to the advantage of the wealthy and powerful.
As long as the rest of the world plays their game, the rest of the world loses. The only way for the developing
nations to improve the lives of their people is to refuse to cooperate with unfair trade practices; refuse loans
from the World Bank and other institutions that force an economic system that privatizes everything and
leaves the poor without. They need to make their own institutions and rules that look to the welfare of
everyone, not just the wealthy few.
Tragically, the Bush administration is extremely myopic. It does not provide the world with leadership, only
empty slogans.
It could put an end to the farm subsidies that are destroying the small farmers and driving the poor farmers of
the world to starvation. It had the opportunity at Cancun, but that didn’t happen.
It could force reforms at trade negotiations so that workers and environmentalists could sit at the table along
with government and corporate representatives. It could insist that all such negotiations are transparent and
213
fair, but it probably won’t. It could take a more balanced approach to peace in the Middle East by agreeing
with the Arab countries that no funds should go to either Israel or the Palestinian Authority or anyone else
involved in the conflict until a UN-approved settlement is reached. But it won’t.
No, the Bush administration will lose the war on terrorism because it ignores the causes and perceptions that
make Saddam and Osama heroes to some. It opts for military solutions to the non-military problems of
poverty and ignorance. And most unfortunately, its economic policies will continue to terrorize many.
- Arthur C. Donart earned his PhD in Education at the University of Illinois in Champaign/Urbana. His articles
have appeared in the American School Board Journal.
A Failed Israeli society is collapsing
Avraham Burg IHT
The end of Zionism?
JERUSALEM The Zionist revolution has always rested on two pillars: a just path and
an ethical leadership. Neither of these is operative any longer. The Israeli nation
today rests on a scaffolding of corruption, and on foundations of oppression and
injustice. As such, the end of the Zionist enterprise is already on our doorstep. There
is a real chance that ours will be the last Zionist generation. There may yet be a
Jewish state in the Middle East, but it will be a different sort, strange and ugly.
.
There is time to change course, but not much. What is needed is a new vision of a just
society and the political will to implement it. Nor is this merely an internal Israeli
affair. Diaspora Jews for whom Israel is a central pillar of their identity must pay
heed and speak out. If the pillar collapses, the upper floors will come crashing down.
.
The Israeli opposition does not exist, and the coalition government, with Prime
Minister Ariel Sharon at its head, claims the right to remain silent. In a nation of
chatterboxes, everyone has suddenly fallen dumb, because there’s nothing left to say.
We live in a thunderously failed reality.
.
Yes, we Israelis have revived the Hebrew language, created a marvelous theater and a
strong national currency. Our Jewish minds are as sharp as ever. We are traded on the
Nasdaq. But is this why we created a state? The Jewish people did not survive for two
millennia in order to pioneer new weaponry, computer security programs or
antimissile missiles. We were supposed to be a light unto the nations. In this we have
failed.
.
It turns out that the 2,000-year struggle for Jewish survival comes down to a state of
settlements, run by an amoral clique of corrupt lawbreakers who are deaf both to their
citizens and to their enemies. A state lacking justice cannot survive. More and more
Israelis are coming to understand this as they ask their children where they expect to
live in 25 years. Children who are honest admit, to their parents’ shock, that they do
not know. The countdown to the end of Israeli society has begun.
214
.
It is very comfortable to be a Zionist in West Bank settlements such as Beit El and
Ofra. The biblical landscape is charming. From the window you can gaze through the
geraniums and bougainvillea and not see the occupation. Traveling on the fast
highway that takes you from Ramot on Jerusalem’s northern edge to Gilo on the
southern edge, a 12-minute trip just west of the Palestinian roadblocks, it’s hard to
comprehend the humiliating experience of the despised Arab who must creep for
hours along the pocked, blockaded roads assigned to him. One road for the occupier,
one road for the occupied.
.
This cannot work. Even if the Arabs lower their heads and swallow their shame and
anger forever, it won’t work. A structure built on human callousness will inevitably
collapse in on itself. Note this moment well: Zionism’s superstructure is already
collapsing like a cheap Jerusalem wedding hall. Only madmen continue dancing on
the top floor while the pillars below are collapsing.
.
Israel, having ceased to care about the children of the Palestinians, should not be
surprised when they come washed in hatred and blow themselves up in the centers of
Israeli escapism. They consign themselves to Allah in our places of recreation,
because their own lives are torture. They spill their own blood in our restaurants in
order to ruin our appetites, because they have children and parents at home who are
hungry and humiliated.
.
We could kill a thousand ringleaders and engineers a day and nothing will be solved,
because the leaders come up from below - from the wells of hatred and anger, from
the “infrastructures” of injustice and moral corruption.
.
If all this were inevitable, divinely ordained and immutable, I would be silent. But
things could be different, and so crying out is a moral imperative.
.
Here is what the prime minister should say to the people:
.
The time for illusions is over. The time for decisions has arrived. We love the entire
land of our forefathers and in some other time we would have wanted to live here
alone. But that will not happen. The Arabs, too, have dreams and needs.
.
Between the Jordan and the Mediterranean there is no longer a clear Jewish majority.
And so, fellow citizens, it is not possible to keep the whole thing without paying a
price. We cannot keep a Palestinian majority under an Israeli boot and at the same
time think ourselves the only democracy in the Middle East. There cannot be
democracy without equal rights for all who live here, Arab as well as Jew. We cannot
keep the territories and preserve a Jewish majority in the world’s only Jewish state not by means that are humane and moral and Jewish.
.
215
Do you want the greater Land of Israel? No problem. Abandon democracy. Let’s
institute an efficient system of racial separation here, with prison camps and detention
villages. Qalqilya Ghetto and Gulag Jenin.
.
Do you want a Jewish majority? No problem. Either put the Arabs on railway cars,
buses, camels and donkeys and expel them en masse - or separate ourselves from
them absolutely, without tricks and gimmicks. There is no middle path. We must
remove all the settlements - all of them - and draw an internationally recognized
border between the Jewish national home and the Palestinian national home. The
Jewish Law of Return will apply only within our national home, and their right of
return will apply only within the borders of the Palestinian state.
.
Do you want democracy? No problem. Either abandon the greater Land of Israel, to
the last settlement and outpost, or give full citizenship and voting rights to everyone,
including Arabs. The result, of course, will be that those who did not want a
Palestinian state alongside us will have one in our midst, via the ballot box.
.
That’s what the prime minister should say to the people. He should present the
choices forthrightly: Jewish racism or democracy. Settlements or hope for both
peoples. False visions of barbed wire, roadblocks and suicide bombers, or a
recognized international border between two states and a shared capital in Jerusalem.
.
But there is no prime minister in Jerusalem. The disease eating away at the body of
Zionism has already attacked the head. David Ben-Gurion sometimes erred, but he
remained straight as an arrow. When Menachem Begin was wrong, nobody impugned
his motives. No longer. Polls published two weeks ago showed that a majority of
Israelis do not believe in the personal integrity of the prime minister - yet they trust
his political leadership. In other words, Israel’s current prime minister personally
embodies both halves of the curse: suspect personal morals and open disregard for the
law - combined with the brutality of occupation and the trampling of any chance for
peace. This is our nation and its leaders. The inescapable conclusion is that the
Zionist revolution is dead.
.
Why, then, is the opposition so quiet? Perhaps because it’s summer, or because they
are tired, or because some would like to join the government at any price, even the
price of participating in the sickness. But while they dither, the forces of good lose
hope.
.
This is the time for clear alternatives. Anyone who declines to present a clear-cut
position - black or white - is in effect collaborating in the decline. It is not a matter of
Labor versus Likud or right versus left, but of right versus wrong, acceptable versus
unacceptable. The law-abiding versus the lawbreakers. What is needed is not a
political replacement for the Sharon government but a vision of hope, an alternative
to the destruction of Zionism and its values by the deaf, dumb and callous.
.
216
Israel’s friends abroad - Jewish and non-Jewish alike, presidents and prime ministers,
rabbis and lay people - should choose as well. They must reach out and help Israel to
navigate the road map toward our national destiny as a light unto the nations and a
society of peace, justice and equality.
.
The writer was speaker of the Knesset, Israel’s Parliament, from 1999 to 2003 and is
currently a Labor Party member of the Knesset. This comment, which first appeared
in English in The Forward (New York), was adapted by the writer from an article that
appeared in Yediot Ahronot and was translated by J.J. Goldberg.
The end of Zionism?
JERUSALEM The Zionist revolution has always rested on two pillars: a just path and
an ethical leadership. Neither of these is operative any longer. The Israeli nation
today rests on a scaffolding of corruption, and on foundations of oppression and
injustice. As such, the end of the Zionist enterprise is already on our doorstep. There
is a real chance that ours will be the last Zionist generation. There may yet be a
Jewish state in the Middle East, but it will be a different sort, strange and ugly.
.
There is time to change course, but not much. What is needed is a new vision of a just
society and the political will to implement it. Nor is this merely an internal Israeli
affair. Diaspora Jews for whom Israel is a central pillar of their identity must pay
heed and speak out. If the pillar collapses, the upper floors will come crashing down.
.
The Israeli opposition does not exist, and the coalition government, with Prime
Minister Ariel Sharon at its head, claims the right to remain silent. In a nation of
chatterboxes, everyone has suddenly fallen dumb, because there’s nothing left to say.
We live in a thunderously failed reality.
.
Yes, we Israelis have revived the Hebrew language, created a marvelous theater and a
strong national currency. Our Jewish minds are as sharp as ever. We are traded on the
Nasdaq. But is this why we created a state? The Jewish people did not survive for two
millennia in order to pioneer new weaponry, computer security programs or
antimissile missiles. We were supposed to be a light unto the nations. In this we have
failed.
.
It turns out that the 2,000-year struggle for Jewish survival comes down to a state of
settlements, run by an amoral clique of corrupt lawbreakers who are deaf both to their
citizens and to their enemies. A state lacking justice cannot survive. More and more
Israelis are coming to understand this as they ask their children where they expect to
live in 25 years. Children who are honest admit, to their parents’ shock, that they do
not know. The countdown to the end of Israeli society has begun.
.
217
It is very comfortable to be a Zionist in West Bank settlements such as Beit El and
Ofra. The biblical landscape is charming. From the window you can gaze through the
geraniums and bougainvillea and not see the occupation. Traveling on the fast
highway that takes you from Ramot on Jerusalem’s northern edge to Gilo on the
southern edge, a 12-minute trip just west of the Palestinian roadblocks, it’s hard to
comprehend the humiliating experience of the despised Arab who must creep for
hours along the pocked, blockaded roads assigned to him. One road for the occupier,
one road for the occupied.
.
This cannot work. Even if the Arabs lower their heads and swallow their shame and
anger forever, it won’t work. A structure built on human callousness will inevitably
collapse in on itself. Note this moment well: Zionism’s superstructure is already
collapsing like a cheap Jerusalem wedding hall. Only madmen continue dancing on
the top floor while the pillars below are collapsing.
.
Israel, having ceased to care about the children of the Palestinians, should not be
surprised when they come washed in hatred and blow themselves up in the centers of
Israeli escapism. They consign themselves to Allah in our places of recreation,
because their own lives are torture. They spill their own blood in our restaurants in
order to ruin our appetites, because they have children and parents at home who are
hungry and humiliated.
.
We could kill a thousand ringleaders and engineers a day and nothing will be solved,
because the leaders come up from below - from the wells of hatred and anger, from
the “infrastructures” of injustice and moral corruption.
.
If all this were inevitable, divinely ordained and immutable, I would be silent. But
things could be different, and so crying out is a moral imperative.
.
Here is what the prime minister should say to the people:
.
The time for illusions is over. The time for decisions has arrived. We love the entire
land of our forefathers and in some other time we would have wanted to live here
alone. But that will not happen. The Arabs, too, have dreams and needs.
.
Between the Jordan and the Mediterranean there is no longer a clear Jewish majority.
And so, fellow citizens, it is not possible to keep the whole thing without paying a
price. We cannot keep a Palestinian majority under an Israeli boot and at the same
time think ourselves the only democracy in the Middle East. There cannot be
democracy without equal rights for all who live here, Arab as well as Jew. We cannot
keep the territories and preserve a Jewish majority in the world’s only Jewish state not by means that are humane and moral and Jewish.
.
218
Do you want the greater Land of Israel? No problem. Abandon democracy. Let’s
institute an efficient system of racial separation here, with prison camps and detention
villages. Qalqilya Ghetto and Gulag Jenin.
.
Do you want a Jewish majority? No problem. Either put the Arabs on railway cars,
buses, camels and donkeys and expel them en masse - or separate ourselves from
them absolutely, without tricks and gimmicks. There is no middle path. We must
remove all the settlements - all of them - and draw an internationally recognized
border between the Jewish national home and the Palestinian national home. The
Jewish Law of Return will apply only within our national home, and their right of
return will apply only within the borders of the Palestinian state.
.
Do you want democracy? No problem. Either abandon the greater Land of Israel, to
the last settlement and outpost, or give full citizenship and voting rights to everyone,
including Arabs. The result, of course, will be that those who did not want a
Palestinian state alongside us will have one in our midst, via the ballot box.
That’s what the prime minister should say to the people. He should present the
choices forthrightly: Jewish racism or democracy. Settlements or hope for both
peoples. False visions of barbed wire, roadblocks and suicide bombers, or a
recognized international border between two states and a shared capital in Jerusalem.
.
But there is no prime minister in Jerusalem. The disease eating away at the body of
Zionism has already attacked the head. David Ben-Gurion sometimes erred, but he
remained straight as an arrow. When Menachem Begin was wrong, nobody impugned
his motives. No longer. Polls published two weeks ago showed that a majority of
Israelis do not believe in the personal integrity of the prime minister - yet they trust
his political leadership. In other words, Israel’s current prime minister personally
embodies both halves of the curse: suspect personal morals and open disregard for the
law - combined with the brutality of occupation and the trampling of any chance for
peace. This is our nation, these its leaders. The inescapable conclusion is that the
Zionist revolution is dead.
.
Why, then, is the opposition so quiet? Perhaps because it’s summer, or because they
are tired, or because some would like to join the government at any price, even the
price of participating in the sickness. But while they dither, the forces of good lose
hope.
.
This is the time for clear alternatives. Anyone who declines to present a clear-cut
position - black or white - is in effect collaborating in the decline. It is not a matter of
Labor versus Likud or right versus left, but of right versus wrong, acceptable versus
unacceptable. The law-abiding versus the lawbreakers. What is needed is not a
political replacement for the Sharon government but a vision of hope, an alternative
to the destruction of Zionism and its values by the deaf, dumb and callous.
.
219
Israel’s friends abroad - Jewish and non-Jewish alike, presidents and prime ministers,
rabbis and lay people - should choose as well. They must reach out and help Israel to
navigate the road map toward our national destiny as a light unto the nations and a
society of peace, justice and equality.
.
The writer was speaker of the Knesset, Israel’s Parliament, from 1999 to 2003 and is
currently a Labor Party member of the Knesset. This comment, which first appeared
in English in The Forward (New York), was adapted by the writer from an article that
appeared in Yediot Ahronot and was translated by J.J. Goldberg.
AN OPEN LETTER TO THE
AMERICAN PEOPLE
“YOU ARE GREAT”
A STATEMENT OF THANKS IS IN ORDER TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE FOR YOUR
LONG STANDING SUPPORT FOR THE PRIVATE OWNERSHIP OF YOUR FEDERAL
RESERVE SYSTEM.
WE WISH TO THANK YOU FOR CLOSE TO 100 YEARS OF STAYING CLOSEDMOUTHED ABOUT OUR PRIVATE COMPANY, THE FEDERAL RESERVE BANK, BEING
ABLE TO OPERATE WITH COMPLETE CONTROL OF THE WORLD’S MONEY SUPPLY,
AMERICAN FOREIGN POLICY DIRECTION, AND UNLIMITED SPENDING
PREROGATIVES WITH OUR FRIENDS AT THE WORLD BANK, INTERNATIONAL
MONETARY FUND, IMPORT-EXPORT BANK, ECONOMIC DEVELOPMENT BANK, AND
LAST BUT NOT LEAST, OUR TRUSTED PARTNERS/FOREIGN INVESTORS AND LONG
TIME ASSOCIATES.
MOST OF ALL, THANKS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE FOR TURNING THEIR HEADS
AND ALLOWING US TO OPERATE WITH NO ACCOUNTABILITY TO ANYONE AND
BEING BLESSED WITH NOT A CHANCE OF EVER HAVING AN AUDIT AS WE TAKE
CARE OF THE ACCOUNTING FOR YOUR MONEY STORE. WE APPRECIATE THAT YOU
ALLOW US TO KEEP ALL $25 BILLION PLUS INTEREST THAT YOU SO GRACIOUSLY
PAY EACH YEAR IN TAX-FREE PROFIT, PLUS THE INTEREST CONTINUING TO
ACCRUE YEAR AFTER YEAR THAT YOU ALSO PAY OUR COMPANY.
ALSO, WE WANT TO THANK THE AMERICAN PEOPLE FOR BEING OUR INSURANCE
AS ALL DECISIONS MADE FOR SPENDING WHETHER DOMESTIC OR FOREIGN, YOU
ARE OBLIGED TO PAY EVEN IF THE JUDGMENT IS WRONG AND THE INVESTMENT
GOES TO ZERO, YOU MAKE SURE WE KEEP OUR MONEY PLUS INTEREST. SO WHEN
YOU GET RIGHT DOWN TO IT, THE DECISIONS ARE NOT REAL DECISIONS TO US,
ONLY TO YOU. WE DECIDED LONG AGO WE WOULD FORGO REAL DECISIONS AND
INCORPORATE UNWRITTEN POLICIES INSTEAD. WE OWN AND DIRECT YOUR SHIP
WITH ABSOLUTELY NO LIABILITY. YOU ARE THE GUARANTOR AND WE ARE THE
BENEFICIARY. THIS KEEPS OUR STRESS LEVELS LOW AND WE CAN SPEND MORE
OF YOUR MONEY; YOU ARE SO KIND AND GENEROUS.
MANY THANKS TO ALL THE MEMBERS OF CONGRESS THAT HAVE ACCEPTED
BILLIONS OF DOLLARS OVER THE YEARS TO INSURE THAT OUR PRIVATE TRILLION
DOLLAR COMPANY REMAINS PRIVATE, DOES NOT GET INVESTIGATED OR
220
AUDITED, AND ASSURING THE GENERAL PUBLIC STAYS IN THE DARK ABOUT OUR
OPERATION AND INFLUENCE. PLEASE, THEY WOULDN’T BELIEVE IT UNLESS WE
WERE SHOWN AS A MINI-SERIES ON TELEVISION.
WE, HERE AT THE FEDERAL RESERVE SYSTEM OWNERSHIP FEEL EXTREMELY
LUCKY TO NEVER HAVE TO UNDERGO THE SCRUTINY OF AN IBM, ENRON, OR ALL
OTHER ENTITIES PRACTICING GENERALLY ACCEPTED ACCOUNTING PRINCIPLES.
IT’S LIKE GETTING FREE PRODUCTS AND SELLING IT FOR WHATEVER THE MARKET
WILL BEAR, PAYMENT GUARANTEED BY THE AMERICAN PEOPLE AND
ABSOLUTELY NO CHANCE OF HAVING OUR BOOKS OPENED FOR INVESTIGATION.
WE HAVE NO RISK AND WE GET TO KEEP THE TOTAL AMOUNT PLUS PROFIT, AS
THE INTEREST IS CALCULATED AND PAID “AD INFINITUM”. THIS IS A BEAUTIFUL
BUSINESS MODEL AND THANKS TO YOU FOR NOT CHALLENGING OUR OWNERSHIP
OF YOUR MONEY.
IN PRIVATE, WE CANNOT BELIEVE THE TRUST, CONTROL, AND CASH FLOW YOU
HAVE GRANTED TO US, OUR DEEPEST GRATITUDE TO YOU, THE AMERICAN
PEOPLE. PLEASE KEEP YOUR HEADS BURIED IN THE SAND ON THIS ONE, THE
BIGGEST OF ALL THE FISH YET TO FRY. SPEAKING OF SAND, WE MAKE PLENTY OF
MONEY CHASING TERRORISM ALL OVER THE WORLD.
ANY EXCUSE FOR
CONGRESS OR ANY OF OUR PARTNERS, WITH OR WITHOUT CONGRESSIONAL
CONSENT, TO SPEND YOUR DOLLARS IS MONEY IN OUR POCKETS. AND SPEAKING
OF FISH, WE ADVOCATE NOT ONLY SPENDING MONEY TO TEACH THE PROVERBIAL
DEVELOPING COUNTRIES TO FISH, WE ENCOURAGE OUR PARTNERS TO GAIN
POLITICAL AND ECONOMIC INFLUENCE IN ALL COUNTRIES AND THIS PAVES THE
WAY FOR US TO GIVE THEM MORE OF YOUR HARD EARNED DOLLARS.
ONE LAST NOTE AND THANK YOU AS WE REALIZE THE DEPARTMENT OF
TREASURY COULD DO OUR JOB AND THE AMERICAN PEOPLE WOULD HAVE
COMPLETE CONTROL AND A LOT MORE MONEY BUT WE LIKE IT JUST THE WAY IT
IS. STAY GREAT!
SINCERELY,
REPARATIONS FOR ALL AMERICANS
RAA-RAA-RAA
A NOT-SO COMIC UNDERSTANDING PROTECTED BY THE FIRST
AMMENDMENT OF THE CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES OF
AMERICA AND EXEMPT FROM STATUTE INTERPRETATION.
ISRAEL’S Nuclear Weapons
The Israeli nuclear weapons program grew out of the conviction that the Holocaust justified any
measures Israel took to ensure its survival. Consequently, Israel has been actively investigating the
nuclear option from its earliest days. In 1949, HEMED GIMMEL a special unit of the IDF’s
Science Corps, began a two-year geological survey of the Negev desert with an eye toward the
discovery of uranium reserves. Although no significant sources of uranium were found, recoverable
amounts were located in phosphate deposits.
The program took another step forward with the creation of the Israel Atomic
Energy Commission (IAEC) in 1952. Its chairman, Ernst David Bergmann, had
long advocated an Israeli bomb as the best way to ensure “that we shall never
again be led as lambs to the slaughter.” Bergmann was also head of the
221
Ministry of Defense’s Research and Infrastructure Division (known by its
Hebrew acronym, EMET), which had taken over the HEMED research centers
(HEMED GIMMEL among them, now renamed Machon 4) as part of a
reorganization. Under Bergmann, the line between the IAEC and EMET blurred
to the point that Machon 4 functioned essentially as the chief laboratory for the
IAEC. By 1953, Machon 4 had not only perfected a process for extracting the
uranium found in the Negev, but had also developed a new method of
producing heavy water, providing Israel with an indigenous capability to
produce some of the most important nuclear materials.
For reactor design and construction, Israel sought the assistance of France.
Nuclear cooperation between the two nations dates back as far as early 1950’s,
when construction began on France’s 40MWt heavy water reactor and a
chemical reprocessing plant at Marcoule. France was a natural partner for
Israel and both governments saw an independent nuclear option as a means
by which they could maintain a degree of autonomy in the bipolar environment
of the cold war.
In the fall of 1956, France agreed to provide Israel with an 18 MWt research
reactor. However, the onset of the Suez Crisis a few weeks later changed the
situation dramatically. Following Egypt’s closure of the Suez Canal in July,
France and Britain had agreed with Israel that the latter should provoke a war
with Egypt to provide the European nations with the pretext to send in their
troops as peacekeepers to occupy and reopen the canal zone. In the wake of
the Suez Crisis, the Soviet Union made a thinly veiled threat against the three
nations. This episode not only enhanced the Israeli view that an independent
nuclear capability was needed to prevent reliance on potentially unreliable
allies, but also led to a sense of debt among French leaders that they had
failed to fulfill commitments made to a partner. French premier Guy Mollet is
even quoted as saying privately that France “owed” the bomb to Israel.
On 3 October 1957, France and Israel signed a revised agreement calling for
France to build a 24 MWt reactor (although the cooling systems and waste
facilities were designed to handle three times that power) and, in protocols
that were not committed to paper, a chemical reprocessing plant. This complex
was constructed in secret, and outside the IAEA inspection regime, by French
and Israeli technicians at Dimona, in the Negev desert under the leadership of
Col. Manes Pratt of the IDF Ordinance Corps.
Both the scale of the project and the secrecy involved made the construction of
Dimona a massive undertaking. A new intelligence agency, the Office of
Science Liasons,(LEKEM) was created to provide security and intelligence for
the project. At the height construction, some 1,500 Israelis some French
workers were employed building Dimona. To maintain secrecy, French customs
officials were told that the largest of the reactor components, such as the
reactor tank, were part of a desalinization plant bound for Latin America. In
addition, after buying heavy water from Norway on the condition that it not be
transferred to a third country, the French Air Force secretly flew as much as
four tons of the substance to Israel.
Trouble arose in May 1960, when France began to pressure Israel to make the
project public and to submit to international inspections of the site, threatening
to withhold the reactor fuel unless they did. President de Gaulle was concerned
222
that the inevitable scandal following any revelations about French assistance
with the project, especially the chemical reprocessing plant, would have
negative repercussions for France’s international position, already on shaky
ground because of its war in Algeria.
At a subsequent meeting with Ben-Gurion, de Gaulle offered to sell Israel
fighter aircraft in exchange for stopping work on the reprocessing plant, and
came away from the meeting convinced that the matter was closed. It was
not. Over the next few months, Israel worked out a compromise. France would
supply the uranium and components already placed on order and would not
insist on international inspections. In return, Israel would assure France that
they had no intention of making atomic weapons, would not reprocess any
plutonium, and would reveal the existence of the reactor, which would be
completed without French assistance. In reality, not much changed - French
contractors finished work on the reactor and reprocessing plant, uranium fuel
was delivered and the reactor went critical in 1964.
The United States first became aware of Dimona’s existence after U-2
overflights in 1958 captured the facility’s construction, but it was not identified
as a nuclear site until two years later. The complex was variously explained as
a textile plant, an agricultural station, and a metallurgical research facility,
until David Ben-Gurion stated in December 1960 that Dimona complex was a
nuclear research center built for “peaceful purposes.”
There followed two decades in which the United States, through a combination
of benign neglect, erroneous analysis, and successful Israeli deception, failed
to discern first the details of Israel’s nuclear program. As early as 8 December
1960, the CIA issued a report outlining Dimona’s implications for nuclear
proliferation, and the CIA station in Tel Aviv had determined by the mid-1960s
that the Israeli nuclear weapons program was an established and irreversible
fact.
United States inspectors visited Dimona seven times during the 1960s, but
they were unable to obtain an accurate picture of the activities carried out
there, largely due to tight Israeli control over the timing and agenda of the
visits. The Israelis went so far as to install false control room panels and to
brick over elevators and hallways that accessed certain areas of the facility.
The inspectors were able to report that there was no clear scientific research or
civilian nuclear power program justifying such a large reactor - circumstantial
evidence of the Israeli bomb program - but found no evidence of “weapons
related activities” such as the existence of a plutonium reprocessing plant.
Although the United States government did not encourage or approve of the
Israeli nuclear program, it also did nothing to stop it. Walworth Barbour, US
ambassador to Israel from 1961-73, the bomb program’s crucial years,
primarily saw his job as being to insulate the President from facts which might
compel him to act on the nuclear issue, alledgedly saying at one point that
“The President did not send me there to give him problems. He does not want
to be told any bad news.” After the 1967 war, Barbour even put a stop to
military attach้s’ intelligence collection efforts around Dimona. Even when
Barbour did authorize forwarding information, as he did in 1966 when embassy
staff learned that Israel was beginning to put nuclear warheads in missiles, the
message seemed to disappear into the bureaucracy and was never acted upon.
223
In early 1968, the CIA issued a report concluding that Israel had successfully
started production of uclear weapons. This estimate, however, was based on
an informal conversation between Carl Duckett, head of the CIA’s Office of
Science and Technology, and Edward Teller, father of the hydrogen bomb.
Teller said that, based on conversations with friends in the Israeli scientific and
defense establishment, he had concluded that Israel was capable of building
the bomb, and that the CIA should not wait for an Israeli test to make a final
assessment because that test would never be carried out.
CIA estimates of the Israeli arsenal’s size did not improve with time. In 1974,
Duckett estimated that Israel had between ten and twenty nuclear weapons.
The upper bound was derived from CIA speculation regarding the number of
possible Israeli targets, and not from any specific intelligence. Because this
target list was presumed to be relatively static, this remained the official
American estimate until the early 1980s.
The actual size and composition of Israel’s nuclear stockpile is uncertain, and is
the subject of various estimates and reports. It is widely reported that Israel
had two bombs in 1967, and that Prime Minister Eshkol ordered them armed in
Israel’s first nuclear alert during the Six-Day War. It is also reported that,
fearing defeat in the October 1973 Yom Kippur War, the Israelis assembled 13
twenty-kiloton atomic bombs.
Israel could potentially have produced a few dozen nuclear warheads in the
period 1970-1980, and might have possessed 100 to 200 warheads by the
mid-1990s. In 1986 descriptions and photographs of Israeli nuclear warheads
were published in the London Sunday Times of a purported underground bomb
factory. The photographs were taken by Mordechai Vanunu, a dismissed Israeli
nuclear technician. His information led some experts to conclude that Israel
had a stockpile of 100 to 200 nuclear devices at that time.
By the late 1990s the U.S. Intelligence Community estimated that Israel
possessed between 75-130 weapons, based on production estimates. The
stockpile would certainly include warheads for mobile Jericho-1 and Jericho-2
missiles, as well as bombs for Israeli aircraft, and may include other tactical
nuclear weapons of various types. Some published estimates even claimed that
Israel might have as many as 400 nuclear weapons by the late 1990s. We
believe these numbers are exaggerated. The Dimona nuclear reactor is the
source of plutonium for Israeli nuclear weapons, and the number of nuclear
weapons that could have been produced by Israel can be estimated on the
basis of the power level of this reactor. Information made public in 1986 by
Mordechai Vanunu indicated that at that time, weapons grade plutonium was
being produced at a rate of about 40 kilograms annually. If this figure
corresponded with the steady-state capacity of the entire Dimona facility,
analysts suggested that the reactor might have a power level of at least 150
megawatts, about twice the power level at which is was believed to be
operating around 1970. To accomodate this higher power level, analysts had
suggested that Israel had constructed an enlarged cooling system. An
alternative interpretation of the information supplied by Vanunu was that the
reactor’s power level had remained at about 75 megawatts, and that the
production rate of plutonium in the early 1980s reflected a backlog of
previously generated material.
224
The upper and lower plausible limits on Israel’s stockpile may be bounded by
considering several variables, several of which are generic to any nuclear
weapons program. The reactor may have operated an average of between 200
and 300 days annually, and produced approximately 0.9 to 1.0 grams of
plutonium for each thermal megawatt day. Israel may use between 4 and 5
kilograms of plutonium per weapon [5 kilograms is a conservative estimate,
and Vanunu reported that Israeli weapons used 4 kg].
The key variable that is specific to Israel is the power level of the reactor,
which is variously reported to be at least 75 MWt and possibly as high as 200
MWt. New high-resolution satellite imagery provides important insight this
matter. The imagery of the Dimona nuclear reactor was acquired by the Public
Eye Project of the Federation of American Scientists from Space Imaging
Corporation’s IKONOS satellite. The cooling towers associated with the Dimona
reactor are clearly visible and identifiable in satellite imagery. Comparison of
recently acquired commercial IKONOS imagery with declassified American
CORONA reconnaissance satellite imagery indicates that no new cooling towers
were constructed in the years between 1971 and 2000. This strongly suggests
that the reactor’s power level has not been increased significantly during this
period. This would suggest an annual production rate of plutonium of about 20
kilograms.
Based on plausible upper and lower bounds of the operating practices at the
reactor, Israel could have thus produced enough plutonium for at least 100
nuclear weapons, but probably not significantly more than 200 weapons.
Some type of non-nuclear test, perhaps a zero yield or implosion test, occurred
on 2 November 1966 [possibly at Al-Naqab in the Negev]. There is no evidence
that Israel has ever carried out a nuclear test, although many observers
speculated that a suspected nuclear explosion in the southern Indian Ocean in
1979 was a joint South African-Israeli test.
PROJECT FOR THE NEW
AMERICAN CENTURY
Imperial Pickle: A PNAC Primer
Bernard Weiner
Co-Editor, The Crisis Papers
May 26, 2003
Recently, I was the guest on a radio talk-show hosted by a
thoroughly decent far-right Republican. I got verbally battered,
225
but returned fire and, I think, held my own. Toward the end of the
hour,
I
mentioned
that
the
National
Security
Strategy
—
promulgated by the Bush Administration in September 2002 —
now included attacking possible future competitors first, assuming
regional hegemony by force of arms, controlling energy resources
around the globe, maintaining a permanent-war strategy, etc.
”I’m not making up this stuff,” I said. “It’s all talked about openly
by the neo-conservatives of the Project for the New American
Century — who now are in charge of America’s military and
foreign policy — and published as official U.S. doctrine in the
National Security Strategy of the United States of America.
”
The talk-show host seemed to gulp, and then replied: “If you
really can demonstrate all that, you probably can deny George
Bush a second term in 2004.
”
Two things became apparent in that exchange: 1) Even a welleducated, intelligent radio commentator was unaware of some of
this information; and, 2) Once presented with it, this conservative
icon understood immediately the implications of what would
happen if the American voting public found out about these
policies.
So, a large part of our job in the run-up to 2004 is to get this
information out to those able to hear it and understand the
implications of an imperial foreign/military policy on our economy,
on our young people in uniform, on our moral sense of ourselves
226
as a nation, on our constitutional freedoms, and on our treaty
obligations — which is to say, our respect for the rule of law.
Nearly 40% of Bush’s support is fairly solid, but there is a block of
about 20% in between that 40% and the 40% who can be
counted upon to vote for a reasonable Democratic candidate —
and that 20% is where the election will be decided. We need to
reach a goodly number of those moderate (and even some
traditionally conservative) Republicans and independents with the
facts inherent in the dangerous, reckless, and expensive policies
carried out by the Bush Administration.
When these voters become aware of how various, decades-old,
popular programs are being rolled back or eliminated (because
there’s no money available for them, because that money is being
used to fight more and more wars, and because income to the
federal coffers is being siphoned-off in costly tax-cuts to the
wealthiest sectors of society), that 20% may be a bit more open
to hearing what we have to say. When it’s your kids’ schools being
short-changed, and your state’s and city’s services to citizens
being chopped, your bridges and parks and roadways and libraries
and public hospitals being neglected, your IRAs and pensions
losing their value, and your job not being as secure as in years
past — in short, when you can see the connection between Bush &
Co.’s expensive military policies and your thinner wallet and
reduced social amenities, true voter-education becomes possible.
It’s still the economy, stupid.
The Origins of the Crisis
227
Most of us Americans saw the end of the Cold War as a harbinger
of a more peaceful globe, and we relaxed knowing that the
communist world was no longer a threat to the U.S. The Soviet
Union, our partner in MAD (Mutually Assured Destruction) and
Cold War rivalry around the globe, was no more. This meant a
partial vacuum in international affairs. Nature abhors a vacuum.
The only major vacuum-filler still standing after the Cold War was
the United States. One could continue traditional diplomacy on
behalf of American ends — the kind of polite, well-disguised
defense of U.S. interests (largely corporate) and imperial ambition
carried out under Bush#1, Reagan, Clinton, et al. — knowing that
we’d mostly get our way eventually given our status as the globe’s
only Superpower. Or one could try to speed up the process and
accomplish those same ends overtly — with an attitude of
arrogance and in-your-face bullying — within maybe one or two
Republican administrations.
Some of the ideological roots of today’s Bush Administration
power-wielders could be traced back to political philosophers Leo
Strauss and Albert Wohlstetter or to GOP rightist Barry Goldwater
and his rabid anti-communist followers in the early-1960s. But, for
simplicity’s sake let’s stick closer to our own time.
In the early-1990s, there was a group of ideologues and powerpoliticians on the fringe of the Republican Party’s far-right. The
members of this group in 1997 would found The Project for the
New American Century (PNAC); their aim was to prepare for
the day when the Republicans regained control of the White House
— and, it was hoped, the other two branches of government as
well — so that their vision of how the U.S. should move in the
world would be in place and ready to go, straight off-the-shelf into
official policy.
This PNAC group was led by such heavy hitters as Donald
Rumsfeld, Dick Cheney, James Woolsey, Paul Wolfowitz, Richard
Perle, Bill Kristol, James Bolton, Zalmay M. Khalilzad, William
Bennett, Dan Quayle, Jeb Bush, most of whom were movers-andshakers in previous Administrations, then in power-exile, as it
were, while Clinton was in the White House. But even given their
reputations and clout, the views of this group were regarded as
too extreme to be taken seriously by the mainstream
conservatives that controlled the Republican Party.
Setting Up PNAC
To prepare the ground for the PNAC-like ideas that were
circulating in the HardRight, various wealthy individuals and
corporations helped set up far-right think-tanks, and bought up
various media outlets — newspapers, magazines, TV networks,
radio talk shows, cable channels, etc. — in support of that day
when all the political tumblers would click into place and the PNAC
cabal and their supporters could assume control.
This happened with the Supreme Court’s selection of George W.
Bush in 2000. The “outsiders” from PNAC were now powerful
228
“insiders,” placed in important positions from which they could
exert maximum pressure on U.S. policy: Cheney is Vice President,
Rumsfeld is Defense Secretary, Wolfowitz is Deputy Defense
Secretary, I. Lewis Libby is Cheney’s Chief of Staff, Elliot Abrams
is in charge of Middle East policy at the National Security Council,
Dov Zakheim is comptroller for the Defense Department, John
Bolton is Undersecretary of State, Richard Perle is chair of the
Defense Policy advisory board at the Pentagon, former CIA
director James Woolsey is on that panel as well, etc. etc. (PNAC’s
chairman, Bill Kristol, is the editor of The Weekly Standard.) In
short, PNAC had a lock on military policy-creation in the Bush
Administration.
But, in order to unleash their foreign/military campaigns without
taking all sorts of flak from the traditional wing of the conservative
GOP — which was more isolationist, more opposed to expanding
the role of the federal government, more opposed to military
adventurism abroad — they needed a context that would permit
them free rein. The events of 9/11 rode to their rescue. (In one
of their major reports, written in 2000, they noted that “the
process of transformation, even if it brings revolutionary change,
is likely to be a long one, absent some catastrophic and catalyzing
event — like a new Pearl Harbor.”)
The Bush Administration used those acts of terrorism — and the
fear generated in the general populace — as their cover for
enacting all sorts of draconian measures domestically (the Patriot
Act, drafted earlier, was rushed through Congress in the days
following 9/11; few members even read it) and as their
rationalization for launching military campaigns abroad.
The Domestic Ramifications
Even today, the Bush manipulators, led by Karl Rove, continue to
utilize fear and hyped-up patriotism and a permanent war on
terrorism as the basis for their policy agenda, the top item of
which, at this juncture, consists of getting Bush elected in 2004.
This, in order to continue to fulfill their primary objectives, not the
least of which domestically is to roll back and, where possible,
decimate and eliminate social programs that the far-right has
hated since the New Deal/Great Society days.
By and large, these long-established programs are popular with
Americans, so Bush & Co. can’t attack them frontally — but if all
the monies are tied up in wars, defense, tax cuts, etc., they can
go to the public and, in effect, say: “We’d love to continue to fund
Head Start and education and environmental protection and drugs
for the elderly through Medicare, but you see there’s simply no
extra money left over after we go after the bad guys. It’s not our
fault.”
So far, that stealth strategy has worked. The Bush & Co. hope is
that the public won’t catch on to their real agenda — to seek
wealth and power at the expense of average citizens — until after
a 2004 victory, and maybe not even then. Just keep blaming the
terrorists, the French, the Dixie Chicks, peaceniks, fried potatoes,
whatever. (Don’t get me wrong. The Islamic fanatics that use
229
terror as their political weapon are real and deadly and need to be
stopped. The question is: How to do that in ways that enhance
rather than detract from America’s long-term national interests?)
One doesn’t have to speculate what the PNAC guys might think,
since they’re quite open and proud of their theories and
strategies. Indeed, they’ve left a long, public record that lays out
quite openly what they’re up to. As I say, it was all set down on
the record years ago, but nobody took such extreme talk
seriously; now that they’re in power, actually making the policy
they only dreamed about a decade or so ago — with all sorts of
scarifying consequences for America and the rest of the world —
we need to educate ourselves quickly as to how the PNACers work
and what their future plans might be.
The PNAC Paper Trail
Here is a shorthand summary of PNAC documents and strategies
that have become U.S. policy. Some of these you may have heard
about before, but I’ve expanded and updated as much as possible.
1. In 1992, then-Secretary of Defense Dick Cheney had a strategy
report drafted for the Department of Defense, written by Paul
Wolfowitz, then Under-Secretary of Defense for Policy. In it, the
U.S. government was urged, as the world’s sole remaining
Superpower, to move aggressively and militarily around the globe.
The report called for pre-emptive attacks and ad hoc coalitions,
but said that the U.S. should be ready to act alone when
“collective action cannot be orchestrated.” The central strategy
was to “establish and protect a new order” that accounts
“sufficiently for the interests of the advanced industrial nations to
discourage them from challenging our leadership,” while at the
same time maintaining a military dominance capable of “deterring
potential competitors from even aspiring to a larger regional or
global role.” Wolfowitz outlined plans for military intervention in
Iraq as an action necessary to assure “access to vital raw
material, primarily Persian Gulf oil” and to prevent the
proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and threats from
terrorism.
Somehow, this report leaked to the press; the negative response
was immediate. Senator Robert Byrd led the Democratic charge,
calling the recommended Pentagon strategy “myopic, shallow and
disappointing....The basic thrust of the document seems to be
this: We love being the sole remaining superpower in the world
and we want so much to remain that way that we are willing to
put at risk the basic health of our economy and well-being of our
people to do so.” Clearly, the objective political forces hadn’t yet
coalesced in the U.S. that could support this policy free of major
resistance, and so President Bush the Elder publicly repudiated the
paper and sent it back to the drawing boards. (For the essence of
the draft text, see Barton Gellman’s “Keeping the U.S. First;
Pentagon Would Preclude a Rival Superpower” in the
230
Washington Post.
2. Various HardRight intellectuals outside the government were
spelling out the new PNAC policy in books and influential journals.
Zalmay M. Khalilzad (formerly associated with big oil companies,
currently U.S. Special Envoy to Afghanistan & Iraq ) wrote an
important volume in 1995, “From Containment to Global
Leadership: America & the World After the Cold War,” the import
of which was identifying a way for the U.S. to move aggressively
in the world and thus to exercise effective control over the planet’s
natural resources. A year later, in 1996, neo-conservative leaders
Bill Kristol and Robert Kagan, in their Foreign Affairs article
“Towards a Neo-Reaganite Foreign Policy,” came right out and
said the goal for the U.S. had to be nothing less than “benevolent
global hegemony,” a euphemism for total U.S. domination, but
“benevolently” exercised, of course.
3. In 1998, PNAC unsuccessfully lobbied President Clinton to
attack Iraq and remove Saddam Hussein from power. The
January letter from PNAC urged America to initiate that war
even if the U.S. could not muster full support from the Security
Council at the United Nations. Sound familiar? (President Clinton
replied that he was focusing on dealing with al-Qaida terrorist
cells.)
4. In September of 2000, PNAC, sensing a GOP victory in the
upcoming presidential election, issued its white paper on
“Rebuilding America’s Defenses: Strategy, Forces and
Resources for the New Century.” The PNAC report was quite
frank about why the U.S. would want to move toward imperialist
militarism, a Pax Americana, because with the Soviet Union out of
the picture, now is the time most “conducive to American interests
and ideals...The challenge of this coming century is to preserve
and enhance this ‘American peace’.” And how to preserve and
enhance the Pax Americana? The answer is to “fight and decisively
win multiple, simultaneous major-theater wars.”
In serving as world “constable,” the PNAC report went on, no
other countervailing forces will be permitted to get in the way.
Such actions “demand American political leadership rather than
that of the United Nations,” for example. No country will be
permitted to get close to parity with the U.S. when it comes to
weaponry or influence; therefore, more U.S. military bases will be
established in the various regions of the globe. (A post-Saddam
Iraq may well serve as one of those advance military bases.)
Currently, it is estimated that the U.S. now has nearly 150 military
bases and deployments in different countries around the world,
with the most recent major increase being in the Caspian
Sea/Afghanistan/Middle East areas.
5. George W. Bush moved into the White House in January of
2001. Shortly thereafter, a report by the Administration-friendly
Council on Foreign Relations was prepared, “Strategic Energy
Policy Challenges for the 21st Century,” that advocated a
more aggressive U.S. posture in the world and called for a
231
“reassessment of the role of energy in American foreign policy,”
with access to oil repeatedly cited as a “security imperative.” (It’s
possible that inside Cheney’s energy-policy papers — which he
refuses to release to Congress or the American people — are
references to foreign-policy plans for how to gain military control
of oilfields abroad.)
6. Mere hours after the 9/11 terrorist mass-murders, PNACer
Secretary of Defense Rumsfeld ordered his aides to begin planning
for an attack on Iraq, even though his intelligence officials told
him it was an al-Qaida operation and there was no connection
between Iraq and the attacks. “Go massive,” the aides’ notes
quote him as saying. “Sweep it all up. Things related and not.”
Rumsfeld leaned heavily on the FBI and CIA to find any shred of
evidence linking the Iraq government to 9/11, but they weren’t
able to. So he set up his own fact-finding group in the Pentagon
that would provide him with whatever shaky connections it could
find or surmise.
7. Feeling confident that all plans were on track for moving
aggressively in the world, the Bush Administration in September
of 2002 published the “National Security Strategy of the
United States of America.”
The official policy of the U.S.
government, as proudly proclaimed in this major document, is
virtually identical to the policy proposals in the various white
papers of the Project for the New American Century and others
like it over the past decade.
Chief among them are: 1) the policy of “pre-emptive” war — i.e.,
whenever the U.S. thinks a country may be amassing too much
power and/or could provide some sort of competition in the
“benevolent hegemony” region, it can be attacked, without
provocation. (A later corollary would rethink the country’s atomic
policy: nuclear weapons would no longer be considered defensive,
but could be used offensively in support of political/economic
ends; so-called “mini-nukes” could be employed in these regional
wars.) 2) international treaties and opinion will be ignored
whenever they are not seen to serve U.S. imperial goals. 3) The
new policies “will require bases and stations within and beyond
Western Europe and Northeast Asia.”
In short, the Bush Administration seems to see the U.S.,
admiringly, as a New Rome, an empire with its foreign legions
(and threat of “shock&awe” attacks, including with nuclear
weapons) keeping the outlying colonies, and potential
competitors, in line. Those who aren’t fully in accord with these
goals better get out of the way; “you’re either with us or against
us.”
Summary & The PNAC Future
Everyone loves a winner, and American citizens are no different. It
makes a lot of people feel good that we “won” the battle for Iraq,
but in doing so we paid too high a price at that, and may well
232
have risked losing the larger war in the Arab/Muslim region: the
U.S. now lacks moral stature and standing in much of the world,
revealed as a liar for all to see (no WMDs in Iraq, no connection to
9/11, no quick handing-over the interim reins of government to
the Iraqis as initially promised), destruction of a good share of the
United Nation’s effectiveness and prestige, needlessly alienating
our traditional allies, infuriating key elements of the Muslim world,
providing political and emotional ammunition for anti-U.S.
terrorists, etc.
Already, we’re talking about $80 to $100 billion from the U.S.
treasury for post-war reconstruction in Iraq. And the PNACers are
gearing up for their next war: let’s see, should we move first on
Iran or on Syria, or maybe do Syria-lite first in Lebanon?
One can believe that maybe PNAC sincerely believes its rhetoric —
that instituting U.S.-style “free-markets” and “democraticallyelected” governments in Iraq and the other authoritarian-run
countries of the Islamic Middle East will be good both for the
citizens of that region and for American interests as well — but
even if that is true, it’s clear that these incompetents are not
operating in the world of Middle Eastern realities.
These are armchair theoreticians — most of whom made sure not
to serve in the military in Vietnam — who truly believed, for
example, that the Iraqis would welcome the invading U.S. forces
with bouquets of flowers and kisses when they “liberated” their
country from the horribleness of Saddam Hussein’s reign. The
Iraqis, by and large, were happy to be freed of Saddam’s terror,
but, as it stands now, the U.S. military forces are more likely to be
engulfed in a political/religious quagmire for years there, as so
many of the majority Shia population just want the occupying
soldiers to leave.
And yet PNAC theorists continue to believe that remaking the
political structure of the Middle East — by force if necessary,
although they hope the example of what the U.S. did to Iraq will
make war unnecessary — will be fairly easy.
These are men of big ideas, but who don’t really think. They
certainly don’t think through what takes place in the real world,
when the genies of war and religious righteousness are let out of
the bottle. For example, as New York Times columnist Tom
Friedman recently put it, the U.S. had no Plan B for Iraq. They did
great with Plan A, the war, but when the Saddam government
collapsed, and with it law and order, and much of the We don’t
need an emperor, we don’t need huge tax cuts for the wealthy
when the economy is tanking, we don’t need more “pre-emptive”
wars, we don’t need more shredding of constitutional due process.
Instead, we need leaders with big ideas who are capable of
creative thinking. We need peace and justice in the Middle East (to
help alter the chemistry of the soil in which terrorism grows), we
need jobs and economic growth at home, and we need authentic
and effective “homeland security” consistent with our civil
liberties. In short, we need a new Administration, which means
that we need to get to serious work to make all this change
happen. Organize!, organize!, organize!
233
(EXCERPT)
George Washington’s
Farewell Address, 1796
As a very important source of strength and security,
cherish
public
credit. One method of preserving it is to use it as sparingly as possible,
avoiding occasions of expense by cultivating peace, but remembering also that
timely disbursements to prepare for danger
frequently prevent much greater
disbursements torepel it; avoiding likewise the accumulation of debt, not only
by shunning occasions of expense, but by exertions in time of peace to discharge
the debts which unavoidable wars have occasioned, not ungenerously throwing upon
posterity the burthen which we ourselves ought to bear.
. . .
Observe good faith and justice toward all nations. Cultivate peace and harmony
with all. Religion and morality enjoin this conduct. And can it be that good
policy does not equally enjoin it? It will be worthy of a free, enlightened, and
at no distant period a great nation to give to mankind the magnanimous and too
novel example of a people always guided by an exalted justice and benevolence.
In the execution of such a plan nothing is more essential than that permanent,
inveterate antipathies against particular nations and passionate attachments for
others should be excluded, and that in place of them just and amicable feelings
toward all should be cultivated. The nation which indulges toward another has
habitual hatred or an habitual fondness is in some degree a slave. It is a slave
to its animosity or to its affection, either of which is sufficient to lead it
astray from its duty and its interest. Antipathy in one nation against another
disposes each more readily to offer insult and injury, to lay hold of slight
causes of umbrage, and to be haughty and intractable when accidental or trifling
occasions of dispute occur.
So, likewise, a passionate attachment of one nation for another produces a
variety of evils. Sympathy for the favorite nation, facilitating the illusion of
an imaginary common interest in cases where no real common interest exists, and
infusing into one the enmities of the other, betrays the former into a
participation in the quarrels and wars of the latter without adequate inducement
or justification. It leads also to concessions to the favorite nation of
privileges denied to others, which is apt doubly to injure the nation making the
concessions by unnecessarily parting with what ought to have been retained, and
by exciting jealousy, ill will, and a disposition to retaliate in the parties
from whom equal privileges are withheld; and it gives to ambitious, corrupted,
or deluded citizens (who devote themselves to the favorite nation) facility to
betray or sacrifice the interests of their own country without odium, sometimes
even with popularity, gilding with the appearances of a virtuous sense of
obligation, a commendable deference for public opinion, or a laudable zeal for
public good the
base or foolish compliances of ambition, corruption, or infatuation.
. . .
Against the insidious wiles of foreign influence (I conjure you to believe me,
fellow citizens) the jealousy of a free people ought to be constantly awake,
since history and experience prove that foreign influence is one of the most
baneful foes of republican government. But that jealousy, to be useful, must be
impartial, else it becomes the instrument of the very influence to be avoided,
234
instead of a defense against it. Excessive partiality for one foreign nation and
excessive dislike of another cause those whom they actuate to see danger only on
one side, and serve to veil and even second the arts of influence on the other.
Real patriots who may resist the intrigues of the favorite are liable to become
suspected and odious, while its tools and dupes usurp the applause and
confidence of the people to surrender their interests.
The great rule of conduct for us in regard to foreign nations is, in extending
our commercial relations to have with them as little political connection as
possible. So far as we have already formed engagements let them be fulfilled
with perfect good faith. Here let us stop.
Europe has a set of primary interests which to us have none or a very remote
relation. Hence she must be engaged in frequent controversies, the causes of
which are essentially foreign to our concerns. Hence, therefore, it must be
unwise in us to implicate ourselves by artificial ties in the ordinary
vicissitudes of her politics or the ordinary combinations and collisions of her
friendships or enmities.
THIS FAREWELL ADDRESS WAS GIVEN 117 YEARS BEFORE THE
FEDERAL RESERVE ACT WAS PASSED AND 150 YEARS BEFORE THE
U.S. GOVERNMENT BEGAN GIVING PREFERENTIAL TREATMENT TO
ISRAEL.WASHINGTON WAS VERY EXPLICIT WARNING THIS NEW
COUNTRY TO AVOID FOREIGN INFLUENCE AT ALL COSTS. CONGRESS
READS THIS ENTIRE FAREWELL ADDRESS EACH YEAR
ON
PRESIDENT’S DAY………IT MUST BE PAINFULTO HAVE TO LISTEN TO
ADVICE THEIR PREDECESSORS DID NOT HEED, YEAR AFTER YEAR.
Jewish Defense Organizations
[ Under Ottoman Rule - 1882-1917 ] [ Under British Mandatory Rule 1918-1948 ]
Under Ottoman Rule - 1882-1917
Bar Giora
In the last quarter of the 19th century, when the first Jewish agricultural settlements came into being
, the Jewish settlers had to cope with border friction, disputes over water rights and intrusions on
their crops and property. Their choice was either to fight for their rights or to be left to the mercy of
their neighbors. As a result, individuals and groups of young people organized to fight for these
elementary rights. This was the period of the first shomrim - watchmen - typical of whom was
Abraham Shapira. After some time, guard duty in most of the settlements became the task of local
Arab strong men, who undertook to protect the Jewish settlers by sending their men to guard Jewish
life and property.
The immigrants of the Second Aliyah were critical of the early settlers and well
aware of the dangers involved in employing non-Jewish watchmen. On the
initiative of Yisrael Shochat, about ten of them, including Yitzhak Ben Zvi and
Alexander Zeid, met in Jaffa in 1907 and founded a secret sociey called BarGiora (named after Simeon Bar Giora, the Jewish military leader in the war
against Rome, (66-70 C.E.), with the aim of winning the right to work and
235
guard the settlements as well as developing Jewish settlement in new areas.
The members of Bar Giora were given responsibility for the protection of
Sejera (Ilaniyah) and, in 1908, of Mesha (Kefar Tavor). In 1909, Bar Giora
merged with the new defense body - Hashomer.
HaShomer (“The Watchman”) - the association of Jewish watchmen in Eretz Yisrael was active
between 1909 and 1920. It was founded in April 1909 and was headed by a committee of three Yisrael Shohat, Yisrael Giladi, and Mendel Portugali. Within three years, HaShomer assumed
responsibility for the protection of some seven villages. Other settlements also passed to an allJewish guard system. Members of Ha-Shomer were prominent in the life of the new yishuv and
played an important part in settling new land.
At the outbreak of World War I, Ha-Shomer was forced underground and two
of its leaders, Manya and Yisrael Shochat, were exiled in 1915 to Anatolia. In
1916, it began to recover: its members collected and stored arms, and
organized the protection of Jewish property. Ha-Shomer opposed the
espionage activities of Nili (see also Yosef Lishanski).
During the British campaign in Palestine, members of Ha-Shomer joined the
Jewish Legion, while others joined the mounted police, and played a prominent
part in the defense of Tel - Hai and Jerusalem during the Arabs riots in 1920
and 1921. However, new members of the yishuv leadership demanded the
reorganization of defense on a broader basis under the discipline of the
recognized Jewish authorities. In June 1920 Ha-Shomer ceased to exist as
separate body. Its members, however, maintained contact and made an
important contribution to the yishuv’s defense.
The Jewish Legion
Military formation of Jewish volunteers in World War I, who fought in the
British Army for the liberation of Eretz Yisrael from Turkish rule. The idea was
raised, on December 1914, by Vladimir Jabotinsky and was fully embraced by
Yosef Trumpeldor. By the end of March 1915, 500 Jewish volunteers from
among the yishuv deportees in Egypt had started training.
British military command opposed the participation of Jewish volunteers on the
Palestinian front and suggested they volunteers serve as a detachment for
mule transport on some other sector of the Turkish front. Trumpeldor
succeeded in forming the 650 -strong Zion Mule Corps, of whom 562 were sent
to the Galipoli front. Meanwhile, Vladimir Jabotinsky pursued his project of a
Jewish Legion for the Palestinian front. Finally, on August 1917, the formation
of a Jewish regiment was officially announced.
The unit was designated as the 38th Battalion of the Royal Fusiliers. It included
British volunteers, members of the former Zion Mule Corps and a large number
of Russian Jews. On April 1918 it was joined by the 39th Battalion of the Royal
Fusiliers, over 50% of whom were American volunteers. In June 1918, The
38th Battalion of the Royal Fusiliers was sent to Palestine, where the
236
volunteers fought for the liberation of Eretz Yisrael from Turkish rule. The
Jewish Legion was demobilized by the anti-Zionist British Military
Administration (1918 -1920).
Nili
Secret, pro-British spying organization, which operated under Turkish rule in Palestine during
World War I, under the leadership of the agronomist Aaron Aaronsohn. An acronym for the
Hebrew verse “Netzah Yisrael Lo Yeshaker” - the strength of Israel will not lie (I Sam. 15:29),
which served as its password.
Nili was founded by a number of Jews in the moshavot who believed that the
future of the Jews depended on Palestine (Eretz Yisrael) being taken over by
Britain. In February 1917, contact was first established between the espionage
center in Atlit and British intelligence in Cairo. The connections were
maintained by sea for several months and the British received useful
information collected by the group.
In September 1917, the Turks caught a carrier pigeon sent from Atlit to Egypt
with clear proof of espionage within the Jewish population. The leadership of
the Yishuv and the Ha-Shomer organization dissociated itself from Nili’s
actions. One of the group, Na’aman Belkind, was captured by the Turks. The
network was later uncovered by the Turkish police and in October 1917,
Turkish soldiers surrounded the moshava Zikhron Ya’akov and arrested
numerous people, including Aaronsohn’s sister, Sarah Aaronsohn, who
committed suicide after four days of torture.
The prisoners were incarcerated in Damascus. Lishansky and Belkind were
sentenced to death. With Aaron Aaronsohn’s death in an air accident on May
1919, the group finally broke up.
Under British Mandatory Rule
1918-1948
The Haganah
The underground military organization of the yishuv in Eretz Yisrael from 1920 to 1948. The Arab
riots in 1920 and 1921 (q.v., see also Tel Hai) strengthened the view that it was impossible to
depend upon the British authorities and that the yishuv needed to create an independent defense
force completely free of foreign authority. In June 1920, the Haganah was founded.
During the first nine years of its existence, the Haganah was a loose
organization of local defense groups in the large towns and in several of the
settlements. The Arab riots in 1929 (q.v.) brought about a complete change in
the Haganah’s status.
237
ท
It became a large organization encompassing nearly all the youth and adults in the
settlements, as well as several thousand members from each of the cities.
ท
It initiated a comprehensive training program for its members, ran
officers’ training courses;
ท
Established central arms depots into which a continuous stream of light
arms flowed from Europe.
ท
Simultaneously, the basis was laid for the underground production of arms.
1936-1939, the years of the Arab Revolt, were the years in which the Haganah matured and
developed from a militia into a military body. Although the British administration did not officially
recognize the organization, the British Security Forces cooperated with it by establishing civilian
militia (see Jewish Settlement Police - J.S.P., and also, Jewish Auxiliary Police - ghafirs). In the
summer of 1938 Sepcial Night Squads - S.N.S. were extablished, under the command of Captain
Orde Wingate (Plugot Sadeh, Yitzhak Sadeh).
During the years of the riots, the Haganah protected the establishment of over
50 new settlements in new area of the country (see Homa Umigdal - Stockade
and Watchtower Settlements). As a result of the British government antiZionist policy, expressed in the White Paper of 1939, the Haganah supported
illegal immigration and organized demonstrations against the British antiZionist policy.
With the outbreak of World War II, the Haganah was faced with new problems.
It headed a movement of volunteers, from which Jewish units were formed for
service in the British army (see Jewish Brigade Group). It also cooperated with
British intelligence units and sent its personnel out on various commando
missions in the Middle East. Another example of this cooperation was the
dropping of 32 Jewish parachutists in 1943-44 behind enemy lines in the
Balkans, Hungary and Slovakia. Europe (see also Hannah Szenesh, Enzo
Sereni, Haviva Reik).
At the same time, the Haganah further strengthened its independent basis
during the war. A systematic program of training was instituted for the youth
of the country. In 1941, the Haganah’s first mobilized regiment, the Palmach
came into being. At the end of the war, when it became clear that the British
government had no intention of altering its anti-Zionist policy, the Haganah
began an open, organized struggle against British Mandatory rule in the
framework of a unified Jewish Resistance Movement, consisting of Haganah,
Irgun Zevai Le’umi - Etzel, and Lohamei Herut Yisrael - Lehi.
Haganah branches were established at Jewish D.P. [displaced person] camps in
Europe and Haganah members accompanied the “illegal” immigrant boats. In
the spring of 1947, David Ben Gurion took it upon himself to direct the general
policy of the Haganah, especially in preparation for impending Arab attack. On
May 26 1948, the Provisional Government of Israel decided to transform the
Haganah into the regular army of the State, to be called “Zeva Haganah LeYisrael” - The Israel Defense Forces.
Irgun Zeva’i Le’umi - “The National Military Organization” (abbr. Etzel, I.Z.L.)
Armed Jewish underground organization, founded in 1931 by a group of Haganah commanders,
who left the Haganah in protest against its defense charter. In April 1937, during the Arab riots, the
238
organization split - about half its members returned to the Haganah. The rest formed a new Irgun
Zeva’i Le’umi (abbr. Etzel), which was ideologically linked with the Revisionist Movement and
accepted the authority of its leader, Vladimir Jabotinsky.
Etzel rejected the “restraint” policy of the Haganah and carried out armed
reprisals against Arabs, which were condemned by the Jewish Agency. Many of
its members were arrested by the British authorities; one of them, Shlomo Ben
Yosef, was hanged for shooting an Arab bus. After the publication of the White
Paper in May 1939, Etzel directed its activities against the British Mandatory
autorities.
At the outbreak of World War II, the organization declared a truce, which led
to a second split (see Lohamei Herut Yisrael). Etzel members joined the British
Army’s Palestinian units and later the Jewish Brigade.
From 1943 Etzel was headed by Menahem Begin. In February 1944, Etzel
declared war against the British administration. It attacked and blew up
government offices, military installations and police stations. The Jewish
Agency and the Haganah moved against the Etzel in a campaign nicknamed
the Sezon. Etzel joined the Jewish Resistance Movement and after its
disintegration in August 1946, Etzel continued attacks on British military and
government objectives.
In April 1947, four members of the organization were hanged in Acre prison. In
May 1947, Etzel broke into the fortress at Acre and freed 41 prisoners. In July
1947, when 3 other Etzel members were executed, the I.Z.L. hanged two
British sergeants.
After the Declaration of Independence, the Etzel high command offered to
disband the organization and integrate its members into the army of the new
Jewish state. It was subsequently disbanded and full integration was achieved
in September 1948.
Lohamei Herut Yisrael (abbr. Lehi)
Armed underground organization founded by Abraham Stern in June 1940, after the Irgun Zeva’i
Le’umi decided on a truce on armed activities against the British during the war. Lehi declared a
continuation of the struggle against the British, opposed the voluntary enlistment of Jews into
British Army, and even attempted to contact representatives of the Axis.
During January and February 1942, clashes between members of the “Stern
group” and the British authorities reached their peak. The British forces
reacted by arresting and killing leading members of the group. Abraham Stern
himself was caught and killed by British police officers. In early 1944, Lehi
resumed its operations, joining in the struggle against the British through
affiliation to the Jewish Resistance Movement. During and after this period,
Lehi carried out sabotage operations and armed attacks on British military
objectives and government installations. In April 1947, Lehi began organizing
sabotage operations outside Palestine, mailing bombs to British statesmen.
In May 29, 1948, two weeks after the establishment of the State of Israel,
members of Lehi joined the Israeli army. In Jerusalem, however, they
continued to fight separately. After the assassination of the U.N. mediator,
Count Folke Bernadotte, in Jerusalem in September 1948, an act which a
239
group of Lehi members were suspected of carrying out, the Israeli authorities
enforced the final disbanding of Lehi in Jerusalem. Lehi ceased to exist.
The Jewish Resistance Movement
At the end of World War II, when it became clear that the British government had no intention of
altering its anti-Zionist policy, the yishuv organized the Jewish Resistance Movement, which was
run by the Haganah in cooperation with Etzel and Lehi.
The movement carried out its first operation on Oct. 1945, when a Palmach
unit attacked the Atlit internment camp and liberated the 208 “illegal”
immigrants held there. In Nov. 1945, the Movement showed its strength by
launching a major attack on railroads all over the country and sinking several
coastal patrol launches. In the following months, the Movement carried out
attacks upon British police posts, coast guard stations, radar installations and
air-fields.
In June 1946, the Jewish Resistance Movement blew up the bridges linking
Palestine with neighboring states. The British authorities reacted to this attack
on June 29, 1946 (“Black Saturday”), by arresting the members of the Jewish
Agency Executive. Military forces conducted searches for arms caches in the
settlements and thousands of people were arrested. The Jewish Agency
ordered a halt in the armed operations against the British, but Etzel and Lehi
refused to comply. In July 1946, Etzel blew up the central government offices
at the King David Hotel in Jerusalem. 80 people were killed - government
officials and civilians, Britons, Jews and Arabs. After this operation, condemned
outright by the Jewish Agency and by the Haganah, the Jewish Resistance
Movement ceased to exist.
Jewish Brigade Group
The only military unit to serve in World War II in the British Army - and, in fact - in all the Allied
forces - as an independent, national Jewish military formation, the Jewish Brigade Group comprised
mainly of Jews from Eretz Yisrael and had its own emblem. The establishment of the Brigade was
the final outcome of prolonged efforts by the yishuv and the Zionist Movement to achieve
recognized participation and representation of the Jewish people in the war against Nazi Germany.
In 1940, the Jews of Palestine were permitted to enlist in Jewish companies
attached to the East Kent Regiment (the “Buffs”). These companies were
formed into three infantry battalions of a newly-established “Palestine
Regiment”. The battalions were moved to Cyrenaica and Egypt, but there, too,
as in Palestine, they continued to be engaged primarily in guard duties. The
Jewish soldiers demanded to participate in the fighting and the right to display
the Jewish flag.
It was not until September 1944, however, that the British government agreed
to the establishment of a Jewish Brigade. It consisted of Jewish infantry,
artillery, and service units. After a period of training in Egypt, the Jewish
Brigade Group - approximately 5,000 soldiers - took part in the final battles of
the war on the Italian front. In May 1945, the Brigade was moved to North
East Italy where, for the first time, it encountered survivors of the Holocaust.
The Brigade became a major factor in the “Illegal Immigration” (see also
Berihah). In the summer of 1946, the British authorities decided to disband the
Brigade.
240
U.S. Financial Aid To Israel: Figures, Facts, and Impact
Summary Benefits to Israel of U.S. AidSince 1949 (As of November 1, 1997)Foreign Aid Grants
and Loans$74,157,600,000Other U.S. Aid (12.2% of Foreign Aid)$9,047,227,200Interest to Israel from
Advanced Payments$1,650,000,000Grand Total$84,854,827,200Total Benefits per Israeli$14,630Cost
to U.S. Taxpayers of U.S. Aid to Israel Grand Total$84,854,827,200Interest Costs Borne by
U.S.$49,936,680,000Total Cost to U.S. Taxpayers$134,791,507,200Total Taxpayer Cost per
Israeli$23,240 Special Reports: Congress Watch: A Conservative Total for U.S. Aid to Israel: $91
Billion—and CountingทCongressional Research Report on
Israel: US Foreign Assistance by Clyde
U.S. Aid To Israel: The Strategic Functionsท U.S. Aid to Israel: WhatU.S. Taxpayer Should Know ท

of Israel to U.S. Taxpayers:
U.S. Aid to Israel: Interpreting the ‘Strategic Relationship’ท The
True Lies About U.S. Aid to Israel
OF U.S. AID TO ISRAEL
By Stephen Zunes
Dr. Zunes is an
Cost
THE STRATEGIC FUNCTIONS
assistant professor in the Department of Politics at the
University of San FranciscoSince 1992, the U.S. has offered Israel an additional $2 billion annually in loan
guarantees. Congressional researchers have disclosed that between 1974 and 1989, $16.4 billion in U.S.
military loans were converted to grants and that this was the understanding from the beginning. Indeed, all
past U.S. loans to Israel have eventually been forgiven by Congress, which has undoubtedly helped Israel’s
often-touted claim that they have never defaulted on a U.S. government loan. U.S. policy since 1984 has been
that economic assistance to Israel must equal or exceed Israel’s annual debt repayment to the United States.
Unlike other countries, which receive aid in quarterly installments, aid to Israel since 1982 has been given in a
lump sum at the beginning of the fiscal year, leaving the U.S. government to borrow from future revenues.
Israel even lends some of this money back through U.S. treasury bills and collects the additional interest. In
addition, there is the more than $1.5 billion in private U.S. funds that go to Israel annually in the form of $1
billion in private tax-deductible donations and $500 million in Israeli bonds. The ability of Americans to make
what amounts to tax-deductible contributions to a foreign government, made possible through a number of
Jewish charities, does not exist with any other country. Nor do these figures include short- and long-term
commercial loans from U.S. banks, which have been as high as $1 billion annually in recent years.Total U.S. aid
to Israel is approximately one-third of the American foreign-aid budget, even though Israel comprises just .001
percent of the world’s population and already has one of the world’s higher per capita incomes. Indeed, Israel’s
GNP is higher than the combined GNP of Egypt, Lebanon, Syria, Jordan, the West Bank and Gaza. With a per
capita income of about $14,000, Israel ranks as the sixteenth wealthiest country in the world; Israelis enjoy a
higher per capita income than oil-rich Saudi Arabia and are only slightly less well-off than most Western
European countries. AID does not term economic aid to Israel as development assistance, but instead uses the
term “economic support funding.” Given Israel’s relative prosperity, U.S. aid to Israel is becoming increasingly
controversial. In 1994, Yossi Beilen, deputy foreign minister of Israel and a Knesset member, told the Women’s
International Zionist organization, “If our economic situation is better than in many of your countries, how can
we go on asking for your charity?”
U.S. Aid to Israel: What U.S. Taxpayer Should Knowby Tom Malthaner
This morning as I was walking down Shuhada Street in Hebron, I saw graffiti marking the newly painted
storefronts and awnings. Although three months past schedule and 100 percent over budget, the renovation of
Shuhada Street was finally completed this week. The project manager said the reason for the delay and cost
overruns was the sabotage of the project by the Israeli settlers of the Beit Hadassah settlement complex in
Hebron. They broke the street lights, stoned project workers, shot out the windows of bulldozers and other
heavy equipment with pellet guns, broke paving stones before they were laid and now have defaced again the
homes and shops of Palestinians with graffiti. The settlers did not want Shuhada St. opened to Palestinian
traffic as was agreed to under Oslo 2. This renovation project is paid for by USAID funds and it makes me angry
that my tax dollars have paid for improvements that have been destroyed by the settlers.Most Americans are
241
not aware how much of their tax revenue our government sends to Israel. For the fiscal year ending in
September 30, 1997, the U.S. has given Israel $6.72 billion: $6.194 billion falls under Israel’s foreign aid
allotment and $526 million comes from agencies such as the Department of Commerce, the U.S. Information
Agency and the Pentagon. The $6.72 billion figure does not include loan guarantees and annual compound
interest totalling $3.122 billion the U.S. pays on money borrowed to give to Israel. It does not include the cost
to U.S. taxpayers of IRS tax exemptions that donors can claim when they donate money to Israeli charities.
(Donors claim approximately $1 billion in Federal tax deductions annually. This ultimately costs other U.S. tax
payers $280 million to $390 million.)When grant, loans, interest and tax deductions are added together for the
fiscal year ending in September 30, 1997, our special relationship with Israel cost U.S. taxpayers over $10
billion.Since 1949 the U.S. has given Israel a total of $83.205 billion. The interest costs borne by U.S. tax
payers on behalf of Israel are $49.937 billion, thus making the total amount of aid given to Israel since 1949
$133.132 billion. This may mean that U.S. government has given more federal aid to the average Israeli citizen
in a given year than it has given to the average American citizen.I am angry when I see Israeli settlers from
Hebron destroy improvements made to Shuhada Street with my tax money. Also, it angers me that my
government is giving over $10 billion to a country that is more prosperous than most of the other countries in
the world and uses much of its money for strengthening its military and the oppression of the Palestinian
people.
”U.S. Aid to Israel: Interpreting the ‘Strategic Relationship”’ by Stephen Zunes
”The U.S. aid relationship with Israel is unlike any other in the world,” said Stephen Zunes during a January 26
CPAP presentation. “In sheer volume, the amount is the most generous foreign aid program ever between any
two countries,” added Zunes, associate professor of Politics and chair of the Peace and Justice Studies Program
at the University of San Francisco. He explored the strategic reasoning behind the aid, asserting that it parallels
the “needs of American arms exporters” and the role “Israel could play in advancing U.S. strategic interests in
the region.”Although Israel is an “advanced, industrialized, technologically sophisticated country,” it “receives
more U.S. aid per capita annually than the total annual [Gross Domestic Product] per capita of several Arab
states.” Approximately a third of the entire U.S. foreign aid budget goes to Israel, “even though Israel
comprises just…one-thousandth of the world’s total population, and already has one of the world’s higher per
capita incomes.”U.S. government officials argue that this money is necessary for “moral” reasons-some even
say that Israel is a “democracy battling for its very survival.” If that were the real reason, however, aid should
have been highest during Israel’s early years, and would have declined as Israel grew stronger. Yet “the
pattern…has been just the opposite.” According to Zunes, “99 percent of all U.S. aid to Israel took place after
the June 1967 war, when Israel found itself more powerful than any combination of Arab armies….”The U.S.
supports Israel’s dominance so it can serve as “a surrogate for American interests in this vital strategic region.”
“Israel has helped defeat radical nationalist movements” and has been a “testing ground for U.S. made
weaponry.” Moreover, the intelligence agencies of both countries have “collaborated,” and “Israel has funneled
U.S. arms to third countries that the U.S. [could] not send arms to directly,…Iike South Africa, like the Contras,
Guatemala under the military junta, [and] Iran.” Zunes cited an Israeli analyst who said: “‘It’s like Israel has
just become another federal agency when it’s convenient to use and you want something done quietly.”’
Although the strategic relationship between the United States and the Gulf Arab states in the region has been
strengthening in recent years, these states “do not have the political stability, the technological sophistication,
[or] the number of higher-trained armed forces personnel” as does Israel.Matti Peled, former Israeli major
general and Knesset member, told Zunes that he and most Israeli generals believe this aid is “little more than
an American subsidy to U.S. arms manufacturers,” considering that the majority of military aid to Israel is used
to buy weapons from the U.S. Moreover, arms to Israel create more demand for weaponry in Arab states.
According to Zunes, “the Israelis announced back in 1991 that they supported the idea of a freeze in Middle
East arms transfers, yet it was the United States that rejected it.”In the fall of 1993-when many had high hopes
for peace-78 senators wrote to former President Bill Clinton insisting that aid to Israel remain “at current
levels.” Their “only reason” was the “massive procurement of sophisticated arms by Arab states.” The letter
neglected to mention that 80 percent of those arms to Arab countries came from the U.S. “I’m not denying for
a moment the power of AIPAC [the American Israel Public Affairs Committee], the pro-Israel lobby,” and other
similar groups, Zunes said. Yet the “Aerospace Industry Association which promotes these massive arms
shipments…is even more influential.” This association has given two times more money to campaigns than all of
the pro-Israel groups combined. Its “force on Capitol Hill, in terms of lobbying, surpasses that of even AIPAC.”
Zunes asserted that the “general thrust of U.S. policy would be pretty much the same even if AIPAC didn’t
exist. We didn’t need a pro-Indonesia lobby to support Indonesia in its savage repression of East Timor all
these years.” This is a complex issue, and Zunes said that he did not want to be “conspiratorial,” but he asked
the audience to imagine what “Palestinian industriousness, Israeli technology, and Arabian oil money…would do
to transform the Middle East…. [W]hat would that mean to American arms manufacturers? Oil companies?
Pentagon planners?””An increasing number of Israelis are pointing out” that these funds are not in Israel’s best
interest. Quoting Peled, Zunes said, “this aid pushes Israel ‘toward a posture of callous intransigence’ in terms
of the peace process.” Moreover, for every dollar the U.S. sends in arms aid, Israel must spend two to three
dollars to train people to use the weaponry, to buy parts, and in other ways make use of the aid. Even “mainstream Israeli economists are saying [it] is very harmful to the country’s future.”The Israeli paper Yediot
Aharonot described Israel as “‘the godfather’s messenger’ since [Israel] undertake[s] the ‘dirty work’ of a
godfather who ‘always tries to appear to be the owner of some large, respectable business.”’ Israeli satirist B.
242
Michael refers to U.S. aid this way: “‘My master gives me food to eat and I bite those whom he tells me to bite.
It’s called strategic cooperation.” ‘To challenge this strategic relationship, one cannot focus solely on the Israeli
lobby but must also examine these “broader forces as well.” “Until we tackle this issue head-on,” it will be “very
difficult to win” in other areas relating to Palestine.”The results” of the short-term thinking behind U.S. policy
“are tragic,” not just for the “immediate victims” but “eventually [for] Israel itself” and “American interests in
the region.” The U.S. is sending enormous amounts of aid to the Middle East, and yet “we are less secure than
ever”-both in terms of U.S. interests abroad and for individual Americans. Zunes referred to a “growing and
increasing hostility [of] the average Arab toward the United States.” In the long term, said Zunes, “peace and
stability and cooperation with the vast Arab world is far more important for U.S. interests than this alliance with
Israel.”This is not only an issue for those who are working for Palestinian rights, but it also “jeopardizes the
entire agenda of those of us concerned about human rights, concerned about arms control, concerned about
international law.” Zunes sees significant potential in “building a broad-based movement around it.”The above
text is based on remarks, delivered on. 26 January, 2001 by Stephen Zunes - Associate Professor of Politics and
Chair of the Peace and Justice Studies Program at San Francisco University.
The Cost of Israel to U.S. Taxpayers: True Lies About U.S. Aid to IsraelBy Richard
H. Curtiss
For many years the American media said that “Israel receives $1.8 billion in military aid” or that “Israel
receives $1.2 billion in economic aid.” Both statements were true, but since they were never combined to give
us the complete total of annual U.S. aid to Israel, they also were lies—true lies.Recently Americans have begun
to read and hear that “Israel receives $3 billion in annual U.S. foreign aid.” That’s true. But it’s still a lie. The
problem is that in fiscal 1997 alone, Israel received from a variety of other U.S. federal budgets at least $525.8
million above and beyond its $3 billion from the foreign aid budget, and yet another $2 billion in federal loan
guarantees. So the complete total of U.S. grants and loan guarantees to Israel for fiscal 1997 was
$5,525,800,000.One can truthfully blame the mainstream media for never digging out these figures for
themselves, because none ever have. They were compiled by the Washington Report on Middle East Affairs. But
the mainstream media certainly are not alone. Although Congress authorizes America’s foreign aid total, the
fact that more than a third of it goes to a country smaller in both area and population than Hong Kong probably
never has been mentioned on the floor of the Senate or House. Yet it’s been going on for more than a
generation.Probably the only members of Congress who even suspect the full total of U.S. funds received by
Israel each year are the privileged few committee members who actually mark it up. And almost all members of
the concerned committees are Jewish, have taken huge campaign donations orchestrated by Israel’s
Washington, DC lobby, the American Israel Public Affairs Committee (AIPAC), or both. These congressional
committee members are paid to act, not talk. So they do and they don’t.The same applies to the president, the
secretary of state, and the foreign aid administrator. They all submit a budget that includes aid for Israel, which
Congress approves, or increases, but never cuts. But no one in the executive branch mentions that of the few
remaining U.S. aid recipients worldwide, all of the others are developing nations which either make their
military bases available to the U.S., are key members of international alliances in which the U.S. participates,
or have suffered some crippling blow of nature to their abilities to feed their people such as earthquakes, floods
or droughts.Israel, whose troubles arise solely from its unwillingness to give back land it seized in the 1967 war
in return for peace with its neighbors, does not fit those criteria. In fact, Israel’s 1995 per capita gross domestic
product was $15,800. That put it below Britain at $19,500 and Italy at $18,700 and just above Ireland at
$15,400 and Spain at $14,300.All four of those European countries have contributed a very large share of
immigrants to the U.S., yet none has organized an ethnic group to lobby for U.S. foreign aid. Instead, all four
send funds and volunteers to do economic development and emergency relief work in other less fortunate parts
of the world.The lobby that Israel and its supporters have built in the United States to make all this aid happen,
and to ban discussion of it from the national dialogue, goes far beyond AIPAC, with its $15 million budget, its
150 employees, and its five or six registered lobbyists who manage to visit every member of Congress
individually once or twice a year.AIPAC, in turn, can draw upon the resources of the Conference of Presidents of
Major American Jewish Organizations, a roof group set up solely to coordinate the efforts of some 52 national
Jewish organizations on behalf of Israel.Among them are Hadassah, the Zionist women’s organization, which
organizes a steady stream of American Jewish visitors to Israel; the American Jewish Congress, which mobilizes
support for Israel among members of the traditionally left-of-center Jewish mainstream; and the American
Jewish Committee, which plays the same role within the growing middle-of-the-road and right-of-center Jewish
community. The American Jewish Committee also publishes Commentary,one of the Israel lobby’s principal
national publications.Perhaps the most controversial of these groups is B’nai B’rith’s Anti-Defamation League.
Its original highly commendable purpose was to protect the civil rights of American Jews. Over the past
generation, however, the ADL has regressed into a conspiratorial and, with a $45 million budget, extremely
well-funded hate group.In the 1980s, during the tenure of chairman Seymour Reich, who went on to become
chairman of the Conference of Presidents, ADL was found to have circulated two annual fund-raising letters
warning Jewish parents against allegedly negative influences on their children arising from the increasing Arab
presence on American university campuses.More recently, FBI raids on ADL’s Los Angeles and San Francisco
offices revealed that an ADL operative had purchased files stolen from the San Francisco police department that
a court had ordered destroyed because they violated the civil rights of the individuals on whom they had been
compiled. ADL, it was shown, had added the illegally prepared and illegally obtained material to its own secret
243
files, compiled by planting informants among Arab-American, African-American, anti-Apartheid and peace and
justice groups.The ADL infiltrators took notes of the names and remarks of speakers and members of audiences
at programs organized by such groups. ADL agents even recorded the license plates of persons attending such
programs and then suborned corrupt motor vehicles department employees or renegade police officers to
identify the owners.Although one of the principal offenders fled the United States to escape prosecution, no
significant penalties were assessed. ADL’s Northern California office was ordered to comply with requests by
persons upon whom dossiers had been prepared to see their own files, but no one went to jail and as yet no
one has paid fines.Not surprisingly, a defecting employee revealed in an article he published in the Washington
Report on Middle East Affairs that AIPAC, too, has such “enemies” files. They are compiled for use by pro-Israel
journalists like Steven Emerson and other so-called “terrorism experts,” and also by professional, academic or
journalistic rivals of the persons described for use in black-listing, defaming, or denouncing them. What is never
revealed is that AIPAC’s “opposition research” department, under the supervision of Michael Lewis, son of
famed Princeton University Orientalist Bernard Lewis, is the source of this defamatory material.But this is not
AIPAC’s most controversial activity. In the 1970s, when Congress put a cap on the amount its members could
earn from speakers’ fees and book royalties over and above their salaries, it halted AIPAC’s most effective ways
of paying off members for voting according to AIPAC recommendations. Members of AIPAC’s national board of
directors solved the problem by returning to their home states and creating political action committees
(PACs).Most special interests have PACs, as do many major corporations, labor unions, trade associations and
public-interest groups. But the pro-Israel groups went wild. To date some 126 pro-Israel PACs have been
registered, and no fewer than 50 have been active in every national election over the past generation.An
individual voter can give up to $2,000 to a candidate in an election cycle, and a PAC can give a candidate up to
$10,000. However, a single special interest with 50 PACs can give a candidate who is facing a tough opponent,
and who has voted according to its recommendations, up to half a million dollars. That’s enough to buy all the
television time needed to get elected in most parts of the country.Even candidates who don’t need this kind of
money certainly don’t want it to become available to a rival from their own party in a primary election, or to an
opponent from the opposing party in a general election. As a result, all but a handful of the 535 members of the
Senate and House vote as AIPAC instructs when it comes to aid to Israel, or other aspects of U.S. Middle East
policy.There is something else very special about AIPAC’s network of political action committees. Nearly all
have deceptive names. Who could possibly know that the Delaware Valley Good Government Association in
Philadelphia, San Franciscans for Good Government in California, Cactus PAC in Arizona, Beaver PAC in
Wisconsin, and even Icepac in New York are really pro-Israel PACs under deep cover?
Hiding AIPAC’s Tracks
In fact, the congressmembers know it when they list the contributions they
receive on the campaign statements they have to prepare for the Federal Election Commission. But their
constituents don’t know this when they read these statements. So just as no other special interest can put so
much “hard money” into any candidate’s election campaign as can the Israel lobby, no other special interest
has gone to such elaborate lengths to hide its tracks.Although AIPAC, Washington’s most feared special-interest
lobby, can hide how it uses both carrots and sticks to bribe or intimidate members of Congress, it can’t hide all
of the results.Anyone can ask one of their representatives in Congress for a chart prepared by the
Congressional Research Service, a branch of the Library of Congress, that shows Israel received $62.5 billion in
foreign aid from fiscal year 1949 through fiscal year 1996. People in the national capital area also can visit the
library of the U.S. Agency for International Development (USAID) in Rosslyn, Virginia, and obtain the same
information, plus charts showing how much foreign aid the U.S. has given other countries as well.Visitors will
learn that in precisely the same 1949-1996 time frame, the total of U.S. foreign aid to all of the countries of
sub-Saharan Africa, Latin America and the Caribbean combined was $62,497,800,000—almost exactly the
amount given to tiny Israel.According to the Population Reference Bureau of Washington, DC, in mid-1995 the
sub-Saharan countries had a combined population of 568 million. The $24,415,700,000 in foreign aid they had
received by then amounted to $42.99 per sub-Saharan African.Similarly, with a combined population of 486
million, all of the countries of Latin America and the Caribbean together had received $38,254,400,000. This
amounted to $79 per person.The per capita U.S. foreign aid to Israel’s 5.8 million people during the same
period was $10,775.48. This meant that for every dollar the U.S. spent on an African, it spent $250.65 on an
Israeli, and for every dollar it spent on someone from the Western Hemisphere outside the United States, it
spent $214 on an Israeli.
Shocking ComparisonsThese comparisons already seem shocking, but they are far from the whole
truth. Using reports compiled by Clyde Mark of the Congressional Research Service and other sources, freelance
writer Frank Collins tallied for theWashington Report all of the extra items for Israel buried in the budgets of the
Pentagon and other federal agencies in fiscal year 1993.Washington Report news editor Shawn Twing did the
same thing for fiscal years 1996 and 1997.They uncovered $1.271 billion in extras in FY 1993, $355.3 million in
FY 1996 and $525.8 million in FY 1997. These represent an average increase of 12.2 percent over the officially
recorded foreign aid totals for the same fiscal years, and they probably are not complete. It’s reasonable to
assume, therefore, that a similar 12.2 percent hidden increase has prevailed over all of the years Israel has
received aid.As of Oct. 31, 1997 Israel will have received $3.05 billion in U.S. foreign aid for fiscal year 1997
and $3.08 billion in foreign aid for fiscal year 1998. Adding the 1997 and 1998 totals to those of previous years
since 1949 yields a total of $74,157,600,000 in foreign aid grants and loans. Assuming that the actual totals
from other budgets average 12.2 percent of that amount, that brings the grand total to $83,204,827,200.But
that’s not quite all. Receiving its annual foreign aid appropriation during the first month of the fiscal year,
instead of in quarterly installments as do other recipients, is just another special privilege Congress has voted
for Israel. It enables Israel to invest the money in U.S. Treasury notes. That means that the U.S., which has to
244
borrow the money it gives to Israel, pays interest on the money it has granted to Israel in advance, while at the
same time Israel is collecting interest on the money. That interest to Israel from advance payments adds
another $1.650 billion to the total, making it $84,854,827,200.That’s the number you should write down for
total aid to Israel. And that’s $14,346 each for each man, woman and child in Israel.It’s worth noting that that
figure does not include U.S. government loan guarantees to Israel, of which Israel has drawn $9.8 billion to
date. They greatly reduce the interest rate the Israeli government pays on commercial loans, and they place
additional burdens on U.S. taxpayers, especially if the Israeli government should default on any of them. But
since neither the savings to Israel nor the costs to U.S. taxpayers can be accurately quantified, they are
excluded from consideration here.Further, friends of Israel never tire of saying that Israel has never defaulted
on repayment of a U.S. government loan. It would be equally accurate to say Israel has never been required to
repay a U.S. government loan. The truth of the matter is complex, and designed to be so by those who seek to
conceal it from the U.S. taxpayer.Most U.S. loans to Israel are forgiven, and many were made with the explicit
understanding that they would be forgiven before Israel was required to repay them. By disguising as loans
what in fact were grants, cooperating members of Congress exempted Israel from the U.S. oversight that would
have accompanied grants. On other loans, Israel was expected to pay the interest and eventually to begin
repaying the principal. But the so-called Cranston Amendment, which has been attached by Congress to every
foreign aid appropriation since 1983, provides that economic aid to Israel will never dip below the amount
Israel is required to pay on its outstanding loans. In short, whether U.S. aid is extended as grants or loans to
Israel, it never returns to the Treasury.Israel enjoys other privileges. While most countries receiving U.S.
military aid funds are expected to use them for U.S. arms, ammunition and training, Israel can spend part of
these funds on weapons made by Israeli manufacturers. Also, when it spends its U.S. military aid money on
U.S. products, Israel frequently requires the U.S. vendor to buy components or materials from Israeli
manufacturers. Thus, though Israeli politicians say that their own manufacturers and exporters are making
them progressively less dependent upon U.S. aid, in fact those Israeli manufacturers and exporters are heavily
subsidized by U.S. aid. Although it’s beyond the parameters of this study, it’s worth mentioning that Israel also
receives foreign aid from some other countries. After the United States, the principal donor of both economic
and military aid to Israel is Germany. By far the largest component of German aid has been in the form of
restitution payments to victims of Nazi attrocities. But there also has been extensive German military
assistance to Israel during and since the Gulf war, and a variety of German educational and research grants go
to Israeli institutions. The total of German assistance in all of these categories to the Israeli government, Israeli
individuals and Israeli private institutions has been some $31 billion or $5,345 per capita, bringing the per
capita total of U.S. and German assistance combined to almost $20,000 per Israeli. Since very little public
money is spent on the more than 20 percent of Israeli citizens who are Muslim or Christian, the actual per
capita benefits received by Israel’s Jewish citizens would be considerably higher.
True Cost to U.S. Taxpayers
Generous as it is, what Israelis actually got in U.S. aid is
considerably less than what it has cost U.S. taxpayers to provide it. The principal difference is that so long as
the U.S. runs an annual budget deficit, every dollar of aid the U.S. gives Israel has to be raised through U.S.
government borrowing.In an article in the Washington Report for December 1991/January 1992, Frank Collins
estimated the costs of this interest, based upon prevailing interest rates for every year since 1949. I have
updated this by applying a very conservative 5 percent interest rate for subsequent years, and confined the
amount upon which the interest is calculated to grants, not loans or loan guarantees. On this basis the $84.8
billion in grants, loans and commodities Israel has received from the U.S. since 1949 cost the U.S. an additional
$49,936,880,000 in interest. There are many other costs of Israel to U.S. taxpayers, such as most or all of the
$45.6 billion in U.S. foreign aid to Egypt since Egypt made peace with Israel in 1979 (compared to $4.2 billion
in U.S. aid to Egypt for the preceding 26 years). U.S. foreign aid to Egypt, which is pegged at two-thirds of U.S.
foreign aid to Israel, averages $2.2 billion per year. There also have been immense political and military costs
to the U.S. for its consistent support of Israel during Israel’s half-century of disputes with the Palestinians and
all of its Arab neighbors. In addition, there have been the approximately $10 billion in U.S. loan guarantees and
perhaps $20 billion in tax-exempt contributions made to Israel by American Jews in the nearly half-century
since Israel was created. Even excluding all of these extra costs, America’s $84.8 billion in aid to Israel from
fiscal years 1949 through 1998, and the interest the U.S. paid to borrow this money, has cost U.S. taxpayers
$134.8 billion, not adjusted for inflation. Or, put another way, the nearly $14,630 every one of 5.8 million
Israelis received from the U.S. government by Oct. 31, 1997 has cost American taxpayers $23,240 per Israeli.
It would be interesting to know how many of those American taxpayers believe they and their families have
received as much from the U.S. Treasury as has everyone who has chosen to become a citizen of Israel. But it’s
a question that will never occur to the American public because, so long as America’s mainstream media,
Congress and president maintain their pact of silence, few Americans will ever know the true cost of Israel to
U.S. taxpayers.Richard Curtiss, a retired U.S. foreign service officer, is the executive editor of the Washington
Report on Middle East Affairs.
245
The Fed Cannot Fix Itself
By Frank Shostak
In his speech on May 20, 2004, a Fed Governor, Ben Bernanke, argued in favor of a gradual
approach to interest rate policy settings. According to Bernanke, because policy makers do not
have precise knowledge of how the economy will respond to a given change in interest rates it
is logical that policy makers should proceed cautiously. In other words, inadequate knowledge
regarding how the economy works makes it appropriate for policy makers to adjust policy
more cautiously and in smaller steps than they would if they had precise knowledge of the
effects of their actions. Furthermore, Bernanke holds that the gradual approach allows central
bank policy makers to have greater influence over long-term interest rates. This in turn
permits the Fed to have more direct influence over the future course of the economy. In other
words, he holds that long-term interest rates are driven by the expectations of financial
markets participants about the likely future course of short-term interest rates, which are in
turn closely linked to expectations regarding the federal funds rate. Consequently, according to
Bernanke,In a gradualist regime, an increase in the federal funds rate not only raises current
short-term rates but also signals to the market that rates are likely to continue to rise for
some time. Because they reflect the whole path of expected future short-term rates, under a
gradualist regime long-term rates such as mortgage rates tend to be relatively sensitive to
changes in the federal funds rate. Thus, gradualism helps to ensure that the FOMC will have an
effective lever over economic activity and inflation.
[1]It would seem, therefore, that the formula for making the economy healthy is to make the
central bank’s policies transparent and predictable. According to Governor Bernanke, it would
appear that transparent policies are good for the health of the economy because this doesn’t
disrupt the fluctuations of relative prices of goods and services. Consequently it is held that
this allows the economy to move along the path of stable economic growth. Although Bernanke
believes in a market economy, he doesn’t trust the notion that the economy can look after
itself. There are always various shocks that can throw it off the stable growth path and pose a
threat to the economy’s well being. He believes that it is the role of the central bank to put the
economy back on the right path because without the Fed’s intervention the economy could
even fall into a black hole.Thus if the economy falls below the path of stable economic growth
it is the role of the Fed to put it back on this path by means of monetary pumping and the
lowering of interest rates. If, however, the economy exceeds the stable growth path the
central bank must push the economy back onto the path by slowing monetary pumping and
lifting interest rates.In order to enable the Fed’s policy makers to guard the economy against
various shocks, economists have devised various formulas for the efficient conduct of
monetary policy.One of the most highly regarded formulations as to how policy makers should
conduct their policies was devised by John Taylor
[2], currently the under secretary of the Treasury and a former Stanford professor of
economics. According to Taylor’s formulation, also known as the Taylor rule, the Federal Funds
rate should be increased or decreased in response to changes in real GDP and inflation. Thus if
real GDP rises above the potential GDP by one percent the Federal Funds rate should be raised
by 0.5 percent. If inflation rises by one percent above its target of 2 percent, then the Federal
Funds rate should be raised by 0.5 percent. Hence R=P+0.5*Y+0.5*(P-2)+2WhereR is the
federal funds rate P is the yearly rate of growth in price inflation Y is the percent deviation of
real GDP from its potential. This rule supposedly allows policy makers to navigate the economy
onto the stable growth path, which is reached once real GDP is equal to potential GDP and
inflation is equal to its target of 2 percent. The Federal Funds rate, within these conditions,
according to Taylor should be at 4 percent. In short, the 4 percent Federal Funds rate becomes
neutral once the economy is on the growth path of stability since it neither stimulates nor
holds back economic growth. Now, observe that this formula is a framework for manipulating
246
the entire economy, i.e., to target the pace of economic growth and the pace of price inflation.
Also, note that the target for inflation is set at 2 percent. Why is that so? It is held that 2
percent inflation is a good thing since it provides a buffer that prevents the economy from
falling into a deflationary black hole. The fact that the Taylor rule accurately depicts
movements in the Federal Funds rate is the manifestation of the interventionist mindset of the
Fed.
By influencing financial markets players’ expectations through transparent policies, the Fed
presents itself as a market servant. The Fed, it would appear, only validates what the market
has already decided. Thus the rise in long-term interest rates runs ahead of the Federal Funds
rate, i.e., the Fed is always seen as being behind the curve—it does what the market has
decided. Hence the Fed, i.e., Greenspan, is simply exercising the market’s wishes, or so it
would appear to be the case.
Has transparency produced more real economic growth? In comparison to previous
Federal Reserve regimes it seems that Alan Greenspan’s Fed is the most transparent. Thus our
examination of the data shows that it is only during the reign of Alan Greenspan that market
players were able to correctly anticipate the Fed’s monetary policies. Our analysis shows that
during the period September 1987 to present on average the yield on the 10 year T-Note has
led the Federal Funds rate by 3 months (see chart). No lead, however, was found during the
reigns of previous Fed chairmen Arthur Burns and Paul Volcker.
Has the greater transparency made economic growth stronger? A conventional way of thinking
would suggest that all that is required in order to answer this question is to compare average
real economic growth in terms of real GDP during various Fed regimes. Average real GDP rate
of growth A. Burns 70.Q1-78.Q1P.Volcker 79.Q3 - 87.Q2A.Greenspan 87.Q3 - 3% 2.8% 3.1%According to the table, Greenspan’s transparent Fed policies did not create better
economic growth in terms of real GDP in comparison with the Burns and Volcker regimes. In
short, the fact that market players can anticipate the Fed’s actions doesn’t mean that more
economic growth will emerge as a result. Furthermore, one would expect that transparent
policies would lead to more stable economic growth and would not cause severe fluctuations,
i.e., boom-bust cycles. Examinations of trend-adjusted real GDP doesn’t support this either.
Sharp fluctuations in economic activity also remained intact during Greenspan’s transparent
regime.
Why any policy of intervention can only make things much worse The entire idea that
policies of intervention can somehow bring the economy onto a path of stability is untenable. A
policy of intervention always benefits some individuals at the expense of other individuals. It
always leads to a redistribution of real wealth and weakens the process of wealth formation.
The fact that individuals can correctly anticipate the future course of the monetary policy of the
Fed cannot undo the damage that such future policies will inflict on the economy. When new
money is injected there are always first recipients of the newly injected money who benefit
from this injection. The first recipients, with more money at their disposal, can now acquire a
greater amount of goods while the prices of these goods are still unchanged. As money starts
to move around, the prices of goods begin to rise. Consequently a late receiver benefits to a
lesser extent from monetary injections, or may even find that most prices have risen so much
that they can now afford less goods. In short, increases in money supply lead to a
redistribution of real wealth from later recipients, or non-recipients of money to the earlier
recipients. Likewise once new money is injected, irrespective of whether it was expected or
not, it will set in motion the diversion of real resources from wealth generating activities to
activities that sprang up on the back of newly pumped money (the first recipients of money).
This monetary pumping, which is associated with the lowering of interest rates, sets in motion
the so-called economic boom. Now, whenever the Fed reverses the loose stance by slowing
down monetary pumping and lifting interest rates it arrests the diversion of real resources and
weakens various activities that emerged on account of the previous loose monetary policy, i.e.,
an economic bust ensues. Pursuing more transparent and predictable monetary pumping
cannot stop the damage that this pumping inflicts on the last recipients of money and on the
247
process of wealth generation. What matters here is not expectations but rather real actions.
Hence the only way to avoid the damage is to stop monetary pumping altogether and the
resulting manipulation of interest rates. Furthermore, to present the economy as some kind of
object that follows a growth path is an absurdity. The so-called economy is just a metaphor—in
reality there is no such thing as an ‘economy,’ there are only various individuals who are
producing various goods and services and exchanging with each other. There are no means or
ways available to measure and quantify the totality of these activities since various
heterogeneous goods cannot be added up into a meaningful total. So if we cannot tell what the
total product is obviously there is no way or means to know what the so-called economy is
doing. Consequently, any policy which attempts to navigate the imaginary “economy” only
disrupts the process of wealth generation and undermines the well being of individuals.Frank
Shostak is an adjunct scholar of the Mises Institute and a frequent contributor to Mises.org. He
maintains weekly data on the AMS for subscribers through Man Financial, Australia. Send him
MAIL and see his outstanding Mises.org Daily Articles Archive. Shostak wishes to express
thanks to Michael Ryan for his useful comments. Comment on this article on the Mises
Economics Blog.
[1]Remarks by Governor Ben S. Bernanke at an economics luncheon co-sponsored by the
Federal Reserve Bank of San Francisco and the University of Washington, Seattle, Washington,
May 20, 2004.
Historical Documents
Haifa Refinery Riots December 1947
Introduction
Immediately following the announcement of the partition plan, violence erupted
sporadically throughout Palestine. This began as disorganized riots by Arabs in
Jerusalem on December 1, and escalated into terrorist attacks by both sides, and
systematic attempts by Palestinians to blockade Jerusalem. Below is one account of a
major incident in Haifa, at the close of 1947.
248
The Descent into Madness
It is a sad irony that the single bloodiest incident of the first month of the
Arab-Jewish violence that erupted immediately after the UN General
Assembly endorsed partition not only involved workers employed at a mixed
workplace but occurred at a site which had a history of close cooperation
between Arab and Jewish unionists. This incident, one of the first massacres
of the 1947–49 period though by no means the last, contributed greatly to
the dissemination of fear and hatred among both Arabs and Jews in
Palestine.
The site in question was the Haifa oil refinery, which at the end of 1947
employed some 1,700 Arab and 270 Jewish manual workers, in addition to
190 Jewish, 110 Arab, and 60 British clerical workers. As I discussed earlier,
the refinery workers had been involved in important struggles in 1946–47.
In these struggles Arab workers and union activists had played the leading
role, not surprisingly given the composition of the workforce and its high
degree of organization. But the Arab unionists’ relations with the Jewish
refinery workers seem to have been good: the Histadrut’s clerical workers’
union had close ties with some of the Arab white-collar employees at the
site, while the local Jewish workers’ committee was dominated by Hashomer
Hatza‘ir members who had developed good relations with Arab leftists and
labor activists at the refinery.
In the summer of 1947, for example, the members of the Jewish workers’
committee at CRL were invited to attend the funeral in Acre of an Arab
refinery worker who had been killed in an industrial accident. The Jewish
activists accepted, and at the cemetery one of them eulogized the deceased.
The Jews’ participation made a positive impression on the Arab refinery
workers and in Acre generally. The Arab and Jewish workers’ committees
also cooperated in organizing a brief memorial strike in the deceased’s
department at the refinery, together took up a collection to help his family,
and joined in pressing management for fair compensation.
Whatever good feeling may have existed seems to have evaporated during
the fall, and after the UN General Assembly voted to endorse partition the
Jewish workers at the refinery became increasingly worried about their
safety. On the morrow of the vote violence erupted in various parts of the
country. At first this took the form of random attacks by Arabs against Jews
and Jewish property and settlements, but Jews soon responded with attacks
on Arabs. This quickly escalated into a cycle of violence and counterviolence
using terrorist means, the first phase of an increasingly bitter and bloody
civil war which would soon pit Arab and Jewish militias against one another
in a deadly struggle for control of strategic roads, sites, and areas, and
ultimately of Palestine itself.
On the Jewish side the leading role in this struggle was played by the
Hagana, the Yishuv’s largest military force, which was closely linked to the
Histadrut and was under the control of the official leadership of the Yishuv,
itself largely dominated by the labor-Zionist movement from the mid-1930s
onward. There were, however, other Jewish military forces which did not
accept the authority of the Yishuv’s leadership. The most important of these
249
(though much smaller than the Hagana) was ETZEL, commanded by
Menahem Begin and better known in the United States as the Irgun. ... [I]t
was ETZEL (linked to the right-wing Zionist Revisionist party, ancestor of
today’s Likud) which carried out the bombing of the King David Hotel in July
1946. And it was an operation planned and executed by this organization
which at the end of 1947 touched off the orgy of bloodshed at the Haifa
refinery.
During December 1947, as civil war erupted in Palestine, the Hagana
focused largely on protecting Jewish lives and property and on securing key
lines of communications and transportation; later it began to take the
offensive by mounting a series of military operations designed to crush Arab
resistance and secure territory for the future Jewish state. Although during
1948 ETZEL would also stage military operations, in December 1947 it
devoted itself largely to retaliating for attacks on Jewish civilians—thereby, it
insisted, deterring further such attacks—by targeting Arab civilians.
On December 29, 1947, ETZEL had staged a bomb attack at the Nablus Gate
of Jerusalem’s Old City which killed or wounded forty-four people. On the
morning of the following day, Tuesday, December 30, 1947, ETZEL
operatives threw bombs from a speeding car into a crowd of several hundred
Arabs standing outside the main gate of the Haifa oil refinery in the hope of
finding employment as day laborers; six people were killed and forty-two
wounded. ETZEL would later announce, quite unapologetically, that these
acts of terrorism in Jerusalem and Haifa had been carried out in retaliation
for recent attacks on Jews elsewhere in Palestine.
{Dan Kurzman’s Genesis:1948 for example mentions the massacre and not
the Irgun attack; his book was a popular standard. — Ed.}
Within minutes of the bomb attack at the Haifa refinery gate, some of the
Arabs who had been part of the crowd outside surged into the refinery
compound and, along with some of the Arab refinery workers, began
attacking Jewish refinery workers. An hour passed before British soldiers and
police arrived to restore order, by which time forty-one Jews had been killed
and forty-nine wounded. This was the largest and most brutal massacre of
civilians which Palestine had witnessed since the UN vote a month earlier.
A committee of inquiry appointed by Haifa’s Jewish community concluded
that the massacre of Jews at the refinery was unpremeditated and that it
had been precipitated by the ETZEL attack on the workers outside the gate.
The Jewish Agency, the official leadership of the Yishuv, promptly denounced
ETZEL for the “act of madness” which had brought about the catastrophe at
the Haifa refinery, but it simultaneously decided to emulate ETZEL by
secretly authorizing the Hagana to retaliate.
A day after the refinery massacre, members of the Hagana’s elite strike
force, the PALMAH, attacked the village of Balad al-Shaykh not far from
Haifa, where a number of Arab refinery workers lived, and nearby Hawasa as
well. (The Nesher cement factory, where as we have seen the issue of
Hebrew labor surfaced so contentiously in the 1920s and 1930s, was located
near Balad al-Shaykh, and the village’s cemetery contained the tomb of
Shaykh ‘Izz al-Din al-Qassam, whose death in a gunfight with police had
250
made him a nationalist martyr and would set the stage for the outbreak of
the 1936–39 revolt.) {other sources give entirely different reasons for the
revolt — Ed.} The Jewish attackers killed some sixty men, women, and
children and destroyed several dozen houses. {Actual figure is probably
lower, closer to a dozen dead more wounded, his figure is probably dead and
wounded. Ed.}
The contrast between the Yishuv leadership’s official stance and its actual
response to the refinery massacre was not lost on many Arabs. When
Eliyahu Agassi visited Haifa early in April 1948, an Arab worker berated him:
“We know you Jews: you preach one thing and practice another. What was
the crime of the Arab workers at Hawasa and Balad al-Shaykh whom your
people attacked at night and slaughtered?”
The report of the Jewish committee investigating the refinery massacre
noted that “there were isolated incidents of Arab workers and [white-collar]
employees who in various ways warned and even succeeded in saving a
number of Jews, their coworkers” and added that “not all the Arab workers
at the enterprise participated in the rampage, and a significant number of
the workers and employees did not participate in it.” However, the
committee also found that “some of [the Arab refinery workers] took an
active part in the riot” and that “there was no effort by a group of Arab
workers to prevent others from rampaging.” This was, fortunately, not the
case that same day at the railway workshops, located a short distance from
the refinery.
During December 1947 tensions between Arab and Jewish workers there had
sometimes run high, despite efforts by Arab and Jewish union activists and
leaders to keep the peace. When news of the bomb attack at the refinery
reached the workshops, tensions soared and some of the younger and more
hotheaded Arab workers there stopped work, shut down the machines, and
began arming themselves with whatever makeshift weapons came to hand.
For some very tense moments it seemed that the massacre at the refinery
might be repeated at the railway workshops. But Arab unionists, including
veteran PAWS activists like Sa‘id Qawwas and AWC sympathizers as well,
promptly intervened to prevent violence. At great personal risk they
prevailed on the hotheads to calm down and preserved order until
arrangements could be made for the Jewish workers to leave work and reach
their homes safely.
A Jewish unionist at the workshops declared that “without a shadow of a
doubt it is thanks to [the Arab unionists’] courage that what befell the
workers at the refinery was not also our lot that day.” The Arab unionists’
effective intervention to prevent violence against Jews at the railway
workshops received little public attention. Not surprisingly, the Yishuv
focused on the massacre of Jews at the refinery, while the Arab community
preferred to dwell on the preceding bomb attacks by Jews and the Hagana’s
subsequent retaliatory raid which took an even larger number of Arab lives.
{Other places say more like a dozen or two - Ed.}.
The vision of Arab-Jewish worker solidarity and of peaceful coexistence
which had once motivated so many people could not survive the atrocities
and the mutual dehumanization which were the inevitable by-products of the
251
ferocious inter-communal warfare which engulfed Palestine in the months
that followed. Even less could it survive the actual physical displacement of
much of Palestine’s Arab population.
From: Comrades and Enemies: Arab and Jewish Workers in Palestine, 1906–
1948 Zachary Lockman
Edited and commented by Matthew Hogan and Ami Isseroff.
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA PRESS, Berkeley ท Los Angeles ท London
WHY ORTHODOX JEWS ARE OPPOSED TO A ZIONIST
STATE
First some introductions:
1) What is “The People of Israel?”
ง The People of Israel have existed for thousands of years.
ง They have their own particular, essential nature.
ง The Torah is the source of their essential nature.
ง Without Torah and Faith there is no People of Israel.
ง Whoever denies the Torah and the Faith is no longer part of the People of Israel.
ง The purpose of the People of Israel in this world is Divine Service.
ง Their salvation is occupation in Divine Service.
2) What is Zionism?
ง Zionism is a relatively new thing.
ง It has only existed for a century.
ง Zionism redefines the true essential nature of the People of Israel, and substitutes for it a completely
contradictory and opposite character - a materialistic worldly nation.
ง Their misfortune is lack of what other nations possess, i.e. a state and army.
ง Their salvation is possession of a state and army etc.
ง This is clearly spelled out in the circles of Zionist thought, and among the leaders of the Zionist State,
that through changing the nature and character of the People of Israel and by changing their way of
thinking they can set before the People of Israel “their salvation” — a state and an army.
The People of Israel oppose the so-called “State of Israel” for four
reasons:
FIRST — The so-called “State of Israel” is diametrically opposed and
completely contradictory to the true essence and foundation of the People of
Israel, as is explained above. The only time that the People of Israel were
permitted to have a state was two thousand years ago when the glory of the
creator was upon us, and likewise in the future when the glory of the creator
will once more be revealed, and the whole world will serve Him, then He
Himself (without any human effort or force of arms) will grant us a kingdom
252
founded on Divine Service. However, a worldly state, like those possessed by
other peoples, is contradictory to the true essence of the People of Israel.
Whoever calls this the salvation of Israel shows that he denies the essence of
the People of Israel, and substitutes another nature, a worldly materialistic
nature, and therefore sets before them, a worldly materialistic “salvation,” and
the means of achieving this “salvation” is also worldly and materialistic i.e. to
organize a land and army. However, the true salvation of the People of Israel is
to draw close to the Creator. This is not done by organization and force of
arms. Rather it is done by occupation to Torah and good deeds.
SECOND -- Because of all of this and other reasons the Torah forbids us to
end the exile and establish a state and army until the Holy One, blessed He, in
His Glory and Essence will redeem us. This is forbidden even if the state is
conducted according to the law of the Torah because arising from the exile
itself is forbidden, and we are required to remain under the rule of the nations
of the world, as is explained in the book VAYOEL MOSHE. If we transgress this
injunction, He will bring upon us (may we be spared) terrible punishment.
THIRD — Aside from arising from exile, all the deeds of the Zionists are
diametrically opposed to the Faith and the Torah. Because the foundation of
the Faith and Torah of Israel is that the Torah was revealed from heaven, and
there is reward for those who obey it and punishment for those who transgress
it. The entire People of Israel is required to obey the Torah, and whoever
doesn’t want to, ceases to be part of the congregation of Israel.
FOURTH — Aside from the fact that they themselves do not obey the Torah
they do everything they can to prevent anyone they get under their power
from fulfilling the commands of the Torah, the claims to freedom of religion are
lies. They fight with all of their strength to destroy the Faith of Israel.
The Zionists claim that they are the saviors of Israel, but this is
refuted by twelve things:
FIRST — If one contemplates the two thousand years of our exile, take any
hundred years even the hardest, one will not find as much suffering,
bloodshed, and catastrophes for the People of Israel in the period of the
Zionists, and it is known that most of the suffering of this century was caused
by the Zionists, as our Rabbis warned us would be the case.
SECOND — It is openly stated in books written by the founders of Zionism
that the means by which they planned to establish a state was by instigating
anti-Semitism, and undermining the security of the Jews in all the lands of the
world, until they would be forced to flee to their state. And thus they did They intentionally infuriated the German people and fanned the flames of Nazi
hatred, and they helped the Nazis, with trickery and deceit, to take whole
Jewish communities off to the concentration camps, and the Zionists
themselves admit this. (See the books Perfidy, Min Hameitzor, etc.). The
Zionists continue to practice this strategy today. They incite anti-Semitism and
then they present themselves as the “saviors”. Here are two replies given by
Leaders of the Zionists during World War II, when they were asked for money
to help ransom Jews from the Nazis. Greenbaum said “One cow in Palestine is
worth more than all the Jews in Poland.” (G-d forbid).
Weitzman said, “The most important part of the Jewish people is already in the
253
land (of Israel) and those who are left, are unimportant” (May we be spared).
THIRD — We see that most of world Jewry lives in security and under good
physical conditions, and have no desire to go live in the Zionist State. Whereas
many people have left the Zionist State to live under better conditions in other
lands.
FOURTH — The Zionists make a great deal of propaganda to induce people to
immigrate to their state. If their state is so beneficial why do they have to
make so much propaganda.
FIFTH — Because nobody wants the Zionists to “save” them. The only way
they can get immigrants is by promising poor people material benefits, and
even then very few people respond.
SIXTH — The Zionist State is always threatened by the dangers of war.
Whereas the rest of world Jewry live in peace and security, (Except in a few
places where the Zionists have undermined their security and fanned the
flames of hatred)
SEVENTH — The Zionist State could not continue to exist without economic
support from Jews living outside of the Zionist State.
EIGHTH — The Zionist State is on the verge of economic collapse, and their
money is nearly worthless.
NINTH — The Zionist State persecute all Jews who are loyal to their Faith.
TENTH — They start wars that endanger the Jewish People, for the sake of
their
own
political
interests.
ELEVENTH - According to the Torah the path of safety is following ways of
peace not starting fights with other nations, as the Zionists do.
TWELFTH — Even if the Zionists could and would provide physical security it
would be at the expense of our Faith and Our Torah the true People of Israel
prefer death rather than life at such a cost.
It is therefore clear that Zionism is not the savior of the people of Israel.
Rather it is their greatest misfortune.
Even though there are some observant Jews and rabbis, who approve of the
Zionists, this is not the opinion of the Torah.
The Zionists have enough control over the American news media to make sure
that only their side of the story is heard.
They make it look like all Jewry and their rabbis are Zionists, but this is false
propaganda.
254
The most important Rabbis and the majority of religious Jewry are opposed to
Zionism, but their voice is not heard because of Zionist control of American
news media.
The Zionists terrorize everyone who speaks out against them.
That part of the Jewish masses which is fooled by Zionist propaganda puts
pressure on their Rabbis not to speak out.
Between the terror and the pressure of the masses most of the Rabbis are
prevented from speaking out.
We bring three testimonies of the true opinion of the Torah.
1) In the past two thousand years of the dangers and sufferings of exile not
once did any of the Sages of Israel suggest that we make a state to protect
ourselves. In every generation we had thousands of Sages well versed in the
Torah.
2) We have thousands of legal work of Torah law that have been handed down
to us by the Sages of all generations. Not once do we see a word suggesting
the establishment of a state. What we do find is warnings against it.
3) The founders of Zionism were all atheists who denied the Torah. All the
Torah Sages of that time opposed them and opposed Zionism, saying that
Zionism would lead only to destruction.
However the true People of Israel will never change their nature or give up
their Faith because of the strength the Creator gives them.
Zionism is a foreign growth in the body of the Jewish People. The end will be
that it will rid itself of this foreign growth and remain pure.
Zionism has overcome the Jewish people by force, fraud and terror, but none
of this will help them because the truth will always remain with the help of the
Creator.
Zionism will not replace the Jewish People. The Jewish People will remain
strong in their faith and the Zionist State will cease to exist.
It is therefore, our demand that the State that calls itself ISRAEL, should cease
to exist. Since this won’t be done, we demand that they cease to call
themselves “Israel”, because their entire being is in complete opposition to the
true People of Israel. The true People of Israel deny them permission to call
themselves by that name. The Zionist leaders have no right to set themselves
up as the representatives and spokesmen of the true People of ISRAEL.
Since we know they will not fulfill this demand either we feel that at least we
cry out the truth. The truth will always remain the truth. By no means or force
can the truth be changed. Even if all the world would say that one and one is
three, the truth will remain that one and one is two.
Let the truth be declared. The use of the Name “ISRAEL” by that State is a
complete falsification. The People of Israel have nothing to do with that State.
Zionism and its State have no share and no part in the true ISRAEL.
255
ISRAEL IS BRINGING THEIR TERRORISM TO U.S
SOIL?
The UPI report read, “Israel is embarking upon a more aggressive approach to the war on
terror that will include staging targeted killings in the United States and other friendly
countries, former Israeli intelligence officials told United Press International.” UPI claims to
have verified this information with a dozen informants. The report goes on to say that Israel will
go forward with this policy, “even if it risks complications to Israel’s bilateral relations.”
Such a policy by Israel that has no regard for the national sovereignty of the United States
requires a reevaluation of an existing allied relationship. It is a callous disregard for not only the
laws of the United States, but also the security, safety, and rights of its citizens.
What Israel terms as targeted assassinations is really the commencement of a low-grade war
against its enemies. By carrying out acts of war on American soil, Israel will be committing acts
of war against the United States.
Bringing its war to America, Israel is endangering the lives of Americans, including American
Jews. Surely, as Israel’s campaign of terror is carried out against its enemies, there will be
retaliatory action in the United States by Islamic militants. Are synagogues and Jewish schools
immune from such horror? They will likely be the first targets. While less than three percent of
Americans are Jews, and respectively three percent are Muslims, do we want them battling it
out in our streets?
By proclaiming its license to
nations diametrically opposed
world. It is not acceptable in
terrorism. Maybe there should
next?
kill on American soil, Israel places itself on the list of rogue
to the United States. Terrorism may be acceptable in the third
the United States. This policy by definition is state sponsored
be weapons inspectors taking a look at Israel’s nuclear program
How exactly do we determine the innocence of the murdered victims? Since Israel now has no
regard for the nation where it murders perceived terrorists, it is safe to say that they would also
have no regard for the nationality of the alleged terrorist. What if some of them are American
citizens? Are we going to allow a foreign nation to murder U.S. citizens too?
The UPI report also says, “Israeli hit teams, which consist of units or squadrons of the Kidon, a
sub-unit for Mossad’s highly secret Metsada department, would stage the operations”. If Israeli
hit teams are in place in the United States, what will prevent them from targeting U.S. officials
that aren’t willing to send billions of dollars in foreign aid to Israel? Far fetched, not really
when we’re talking about a nation that is openly planning terrorism in the United States.
Yes, openly, because a story this sensitive would have never leaked unless it was meant to be
leaked.
If Israel is going to have a policy of terrorism on U.S. soil then it is not only plausible that it will
kill American citizens that it considers to be enemies, but it is also likely that they will attack
American targets and try to blame it on the enemies of Israel.
It’s bad enough that according to a PBS Transcript Senator Graham of the Select Committee On
Intelligence said that classified evidence reveals that foreign governments were involved in the
September 11th attacks. Now another nation is threatening to expand its terrorism to America.
256
No ally of the United States can commit act on war on its soil. Theoretically Israeli hit teams
could already be here. Remember the DEA report last year about hundreds of Israeli spies
posing as art students and stalking federal agents that were deported by the U.S. government. If
Islamic terrorist cells may already be here it is entirely possible that Israeli hit squads are in
place.
The U.S. should immediately pull all foreign aid, both monetary and military assistance from
Israel. Immigration should be halted across the board, but especially from Middle Eastern
countries, including Israel. Israeli citizens must be deported immediately.
If the United States does not have the political will to protect and defend its sovereign territory,
then it does not have a right to exist, and probably won’t.
Either UPI fabricated the report and manufactured the Israeli government informants quoted in
it or Israel is an enemy of the United States.
The Bush administration should send a clear signal that if Israel carries out
acts of terrorism in the United States then war will follow. Joe Sansone is
the founder and president of USA Daily as well as a weekly columnist. Mr.
Sansone is the co-founder and former vice-chairman of the American
Reformation Project Joe has previously hosted a Central Jersey Talk Radio
Show and is the former chairman of the Reform Party of New Jersey as well
as the former chairman of Pat Buchanan’s presidential campaign in New
Jersey. He is a regular columnist for Ether Zone.
Israel’s ‘Use’ Of Its Nuclear
Weapons Against US
From Lili
2-26-3
Jeff - These are paragraphs of ‘special interest’ I wish to highlight from the long and
detailed USAF report that follows...my comments are in all caps:
ISRAEL BLACKMAILS US One other purpose of Israeli nuclear weapons, not often
stated, but obvious, is their “use” on the United States. America does not want Israel’s
nuclear profile raised.[144] They have been used in the past to ensure America does not
desert Israel under increased Arab, or oil embargo, pressure and have forced the United
States to support Israel diplomatically against the Soviet Union. Israel used their
257
existence to guarantee a continuing supply of American conventional weapons, a policy
likely to continue.[145] ISRAEL DICTATES TO US AND WE CONCEDE TO
ISRAEL Israel went on full-scale nuclear alert again on the first day of Desert Storm, 18
January 1991. Seven SCUD missiles were fired against the cities of Tel Aviv and Haifa
by Iraq (only two actually hit Tel Aviv and one hit Haifa). This alert lasted for the
duration of the war, 43 days. Over the course of the war, Iraq launched around 40
missiles in 17 separate attacks at Israel. There was little loss of life: two killed directly,
11 indirectly, with many structures damaged and life disrupted.[98] Several supposedly
landed near Dimona, one of them a close miss.[99] Threats of retaliation by the Shamir
government if the Iraqis used chemical warheads were interpreted to mean that Israel
intended to launch a nuclear strike if gas attacks occurred. One Israeli commentator
recommended that Israel should signal Iraq that “any Iraqi action against Israeli civilian
populations, with or without gas, may leave Iraq without Baghdad.”[100] Shortly before
the end of the war the Israelis tested a “nuclear capable” missile which prompted the
United States into intensifying its SCUD hunting in western Iraq to prevent any Israeli
response.[101] The Israeli Air Force set up dummy SCUD sites in the Negev for pilots
to practice on”they found it no easy task.[102] American government concessions to
Israel for not attacking (in addition to Israeli Patriot missile batteries) were: * Allowing
Israel to designate 100 targets inside Iraq for the coalition to destroy, * Satellite
downlink to increase warning time on the SCUD attacks (present and future), *
Technical parity with Saudi jet fighters in perpetuity.[103] JFK demanded Israel allow
inspectors to see Dimona, three months later he was assassinated and pro-Israel Johnson
is President: The Israelis aggressively pursued an aircraft delivery system from the
United States. President Johnson was less emphatic about nonproliferation than
President Kennedy-or perhaps had more pressing concerns, such as Vietnam. He had a
long history of both Jewish friends and pressing political contributors coupled with some
first hand experience of the Holocaust, having toured concentration camps at the end of
World War II.[51] Israel pressed him hard for aircraft (A-4E Skyhawks initially and F4E Phantoms later) and obtained agreement in 1966 under the condition that the aircraft
would not be used to deliver nuclear weapons. The State Department attempted to link
the aircraft purchases to continued inspection visits. President Johnson overruled the
State Department concerning Dimona inspections.[52] Although denied at the time,
America delivered the F-4Es, on September 5, 1969, with nuclear capable hardware
intact.[53]
JONATHAN POLLARD Not only were the Israelis interested in American nuclear
weapons development data, they were interested in targeting data from U.S. intelligence.
Israel discovered that they were on the Soviet target list. American-born Israeli spy
Jonathan Pollard obtained satellite-imaging data of the Soviet Union, allowing Israel to
target accurately Soviet cities. This showed Israel’s intention to use its nuclear arsenal as
a deterrent political lever, or retaliatory capability against the Soviet Union itself. Israel
also used American satellite imagery to plan the 7 June 1981 attack on the Tammuz-1
reactor at Osiraq, Iraq. This daring attack, carried out by eight F-16s accompanied by six
F-15s punched a hole in the concrete reactor dome before the reactor began operation
(and just days before an Israeli election). It delivered 15 delay-fused 2000 pound bombs
deep into the reactor structure (the 16th bomb hit a nearby hall). The blasts shredded the
reactor and blew out the dome foundations, causing it to collapse on the rubble. This was
258
the world’s first attack on a nuclear reactor.[91] (PLEASE KEEP IN MIND THAT
RUSSIA WAS ABLE TO PURGE THE JEWISH BOLSHEVIK COMMUNISTS
FROM THE KREMLIN STARTING IN THE LATE ‘30’s UNDER STALIN,
SUBSEQUENTLY THE JEWISH POWER WAS GIVEN TOP POSITIONS IN THE
U.S.)
VERY SCARY Another speculative area concerns Israeli nuclear security and possible
misuse. What is the chain of decision and control of Israel’s weapons? How susceptible
are they to misuse or theft? With no open, frank, public debate on nuclear issues, there
has accordingly been no debate or information on existing safeguards. This has led to
accusations of “monolithic views and sinister intentions.”[1360] Would a right wing
military government decide to employ nuclear weapons recklessly? Ariel Sharon, an
outspoken proponent of “Greater Israel” was quoted as saying, “Arabs may have the oil,
but we have the matches.”[137] Could the Gush Emunim, a right wing religious
organization, or others, hijack a nuclear device to “liberate” the Temple Mount for the
building of the third temple? Chances are small but could increase as radicals decry the
peace process.[138] A 1997 article reviewing the Israeli Defense Force repeatedly
stressed the possibilities of, and the need to guard against, a religious, right wing military
coup, especially as the proportion of religious in the military increases.[139 ]
THE THIRD TEMPLE’S HOLY OF HOLIES - ISRAEL’S NUCLEAR
WEAPONSBy Warner D. Farr, LTC, U.S. ArmyThe Counterproliferation PapersFuture
Warfare Series No. 2USAF Counterproliferation CenterAir War College - Air
UniversityMaxwell Air Force Base, AlabamaSeptember 1999The Counterproliferation
Papers Series was established by the USAF Counterproliferation Center to provide
information and analysis to U.S. national security policy-makers and USAF officers to
assist them in countering the threat posed by adversaries equipped with weapons of mass
destruction. Copies of papers in this series are available from the USAF
Counterproliferation Center, 325 Chennault Circle, Maxwell AFB AL 36112-6427. The
fax number is (334) 953-7538; phone (334) 953-7538. The internet address for the
USAF Counterproliferation Center is: http://www.au.af.mil/au/awc/awcgate/awccps.htm Contents: Page Disclaimer i The Author ii Acknowledgments iii Abstract iv I.
Introduction 1 II. 1948-1962: With French Cooperation 3 III. 1963-1973: Seeing the
Project Through to Completion 9 IV. 1974-1999: Bringing the Bomb Up the Basement
Stairs 15 Appendix: Estimates of the Israeli Nuclear Arsenal 23 Notes 25 Disclaimer The
views expressed in this publication are those solely of the author and are not a statement
of official policy or position of the U.S. Government, the Department of Defense, the
U.S. Army, or the USAF Counterproliferation Center.
The AuthorColonel Warner D. “Rocky” Farr, Medical Corps, Master Flight Surgeon,
U.S. Army, graduated from the Air War College at Maxwell Air Force Base, Alabama
before becoming the Command Surgeon, U.S. Army Special Operations Command at
Fort Bragg, North Carolina. He also serves as the Surgeon for the U.S. Army Special
Forces Command, U.S. Army Civil Affairs and Psychological Operations Command,
and the U.S. Army John F. Kennedy Special Warfare Center and School. With thirtythree years of military service, he holds an Associate of Arts from the State University of
New York, Bachelor of Science from Northeast Louisiana University, Doctor of
Medicine from the Uniformed Services University of the Health Sciences, Masters of
Public Health from the University of Texas, and has completed medical residencies in
259
aerospace medicine, and anatomic and clinical pathology. He is the only army officer to
be board certified in these three specialties. Solo qualified in the TH-55A Army
helicopter, he received flight training in the T-37 and T-38 aircraft as part of his USAF
School of Aerospace Medicine residency. Colonel Farr was a Master Sergeant Special
Forces medic prior to receiving a direct commission to second lieutenant. He is now the
senior Special Forces medical officer in the U.S. Army with prior assignments in the 5th,
7th, and 10th Special Forces Groups (Airborne), 1st Special Forces, in Vietnam, the
United States, and Germany. He has advised the 12th and 20th Special Forces Groups
(Airborne) in the reserves and national guard, served as Division Surgeon, 10th
Mountain Division (Light Infantry), and as the Deputy Commander of the U.S. Army
Aeromedical Center, Fort Rucker, Alabama.
AcknowledgmentsI would like to acknowledge the assistance, guidance and
encouragement from my Air War College (AWC) faculty research advisor, Dr. Andrew
Terrill, instructor of the Air War College Arab-Israeli Wars course. Thanks are also due
to the great aid of the Air University librarians. The author is also indebted to Captain J.
R. Saunders, USN and Colonel Robert Sutton, USAF. Who also offered helpful
suggestions. AbstractThis paper is a history of the Israeli nuclear weapons program
drawn from a review of unclassified sources. Israel began its search for nuclear weapons
at the inception of the state in 1948. As payment for Israeli participation in the Suez
Crisis of 1956, France provided nuclear expertise and constructed a reactor complex for
Israel at Dimona capable of large-scale plutonium production and reprocessing. The
United States discovered the facility by 1958 and it was a subject of continual
discussions between American presidents and Israeli prime ministers. Israel used delay
and deception to at first keep the United States at bay, and later used the nuclear option
as a bargaining chip for a consistent American conventional arms supply. After French
disengagement in the early 1960s, Israel progressed on its own, including through
several covert operations, to project completion. Before the 1967 Six-Day War, they felt
their nuclear facility threatened and reportedly assembled several nuclear devices. By the
1973 Yom Kippur War Israel had a number of sophisticated nuclear bombs, deployed
them, and considered using them. The Arabs may have limited their war aims because of
their knowledge of the Israeli nuclear weapons. Israel has most probably conducted
several nuclear bomb tests. They have continued to modernize and vertically proliferate
and are now one of the world’s larger nuclear powers. Using “bomb in the basement”
nuclear opacity, Israel has been able to use its arsenal as a deterrent to the Arab world
while not technically violating American nonproliferation requirements.
The Third Temple’s Holy of Holies: Israel’s Nuclear Weapons Warner D. Farr I.
Introduction This is the end of the Third Temple- Attributed to Moshe Dayan during the
Yom Kippur War1As Zionists in Palestine watched World War II from their distant
sideshow, what lessons were learned? The soldiers of the Empire of Japan vowed on
their emperor’s sacred throne to fight to the death and not face the inevitability of an
American victory. Many Jews wondered if the Arabs would try to push them into the
Mediterranean Sea. After the devastating American nuclear attack on Japan, the soldier
leaders of the empire reevaluated their fight to the death position. Did the bomb give the
Japanese permission to surrender and live? It obviously played a military role, a political
role, and a peacemaking role. How close was the mindset of the Samurai culture to the
Islamic culture? Did David Ben-Gurion take note and wonder if the same would work
260
for Israel?2 Could Israel find the ultimate deterrent that would convince her opponents
that they could never, ever succeed? Was Israel’s ability to cause a modern holocaust the
best way to guarantee never having another one? The use of unconventional weapons in
the Middle East is not new. The British had used chemical artillery shells against the
Turks at the second battle of Gaza in 1917. They continued chemical shelling against the
Shiites in Iraq in 1920 and used aerial chemicals in the 1920s and 1930s in Iraq.3 Israel’s
involvement with nuclear technology starts at the founding of the state in 1948. Many
talented Jewish scientists immigrated to Palestine during the thirties and forties, in
particular, Ernst David Bergmann. He would become the director of the Israeli Atomic
Energy Commission and the founder of Israel’s efforts to develop nuclear weapons.
Bergmann, a close friend and advisor of Israel’s first Prime Minister, David Ben-Gurion,
counseled that nuclear energy could compensate for Israel’s poor natural resources and
small pool of military manpower. He pointed out that there was just one nuclear energy,
not two, suggesting nuclear weapons were part of the plan.4 As early as 1948, Israeli
scientists actively explored the Negev Desert for uranium deposits on orders from the
Israeli Ministry of Defense. By 1950, they found low-grade deposits near Beersheba and
Sidon and worked on a low power method of heavy water production.5 The newly
created Weizmann Institute of Science actively supported nuclear research by 1949, with
Dr. Bergmann heading the chemistry division. Promising students went overseas to
study nuclear engineering and physics at Israeli government expense. Israel secretly
founded its own Atomic Energy Commission in 1952 and placed it under the control of
the Defense Ministry.6 The foundations of a nuclear program were beginning to
develop.
II. 1948-1962: With French Cooperation It has always been our intention to develop a
nuclear potential.- Ephraim Katzir7In 1949, Francis Perrin, a member of the French
Atomic Energy Commission, nuclear physicist, and friend of Dr. Bergmann visited the
Weizmann Institute. He invited Israeli scientists to the new French nuclear research
facility at Saclay. A joint research effort was subsequently set up between the two
nations. Perrin publicly stated in 1986 that French scientists working in America on the
Manhattan Project and in Canada during World War II were told they could use their
knowledge in France provided they kept it a secret.8 Perrin reportedly provided nuclear
data to Israel on the same basis.9 One Israeli scientist worked at the U.S. Los Alamos
National Laboratory and may have directly brought expertise home.10 After the Second
World War, France’s nuclear research capability was quite limited. France had been a
leading research center in nuclear physics before World War II, but had fallen far behind
the U.S., the U.S.S.R., the United Kingdom, and even Canada. Israel and France were at
a similar level of expertise after the war, and Israeli scientists could make significant
contributions to the French effort. Progress in nuclear science and technology in France
and Israel remained closely linked throughout the early fifties. Israeli scientists probably
helped construct the G-1 plutonium production reactor and UP-1 reprocessing plant at
Marcoule.11 France profited from two Israeli patents on heavy water production and
low-grade uranium enrichment.12 In the 1950s and into the early 1960s, France and
Israel had close relations in many areas. France was Israel’s principal arms supplier, and
as instability spread through French colonies in North Africa, Israel provided valuable
intelligence obtained from contacts with sephardic Jews in those countries. The two
nations collaborated, with the United Kingdom, in planning and staging the Suez Canal-
261
Sinai operation against Egypt in October 1956. The Suez Crisis became the real genesis
of Israel’s nuclear weapons production program. With the Czech-Egyptian arms
agreement in 1955, Israel became worried. When absorbed, the Soviet-bloc equipment
would triple Egyptian military strength. After Egypt’s President Nasser closed the Straits
of Tiran in 1953, Israeli Prime Minister Ben-Gurion ordered the development of
chemical munitions and other unconventional munitions, including nuclear.13 Six weeks
before the Suez Canal operation, Israel felt the time was right to approach France for
assistance in building a nuclear reactor. Canada had set a precedent a year earlier when it
had agreed to build a 40-megawatt CIRUS reactor in India. Shimon Peres, the DirectorGeneral of the Defense Ministry and aide to Prime Minister (and Defense Minister)
David Ben-Gurion, and Bergmann met with members of the CEA (France’s Atomic
Energy Commission). During September 1956, they reached an initial understanding to
provide a research reactor. The two countries concluded final agreements at a secret
meeting outside Paris where they also finalized details of the Suez Canal operation.14
For the United Kingdom and France, the Suez operation, launched on October 29, 1956,
was a total disaster. Israel’s part was a military success, allowing it to occupy the entire
Sinai Peninsula by 4 November, but the French and British canal invasion on 6
November was a political failure. Their attempt to advance south along the Suez Canal
stopped due to a cease-fire under fierce Soviet and U.S. pressure. Both nations pulled
out, leaving Israel to face the pressure from the two superpowers alone. Soviet Premier
Bulganin and President Khrushchev issued an implicit threat of nuclear attack if Israel
did not withdraw from the Sinai. On 7 November 1956, a secret meeting was held
between Israeli foreign minister Golda Meir, Shimon Peres, and French foreign and
defense ministers Christian Pineau and Maurice Bourges-Manoury. The French,
embarrassed by their failure to support their ally in the operation, found the Israelis
deeply concerned about a Soviet threat. In this meeting, they substantially modified the
initial understanding beyond a research reactor. Peres secured an agreement from France
to assist Israel in developing a nuclear deterrent. After further months of negotiation,
agreement was reached for an 18-megawatt (thermal) research reactor of the EL-3 type,
along with plutonium separation technology. France and Israel signed the agreement in
October 1957.15 Later the reactor was officially upgraded to 24 megawatts, but the
actual specifications issued to engineers provided for core cooling ducts sufficient for up
to three times this power level, along with a plutonium plant of similar capacity. Data
from insider reports revealed in 1986 would estimate the power level at 125-150
megawatts.16 The reactor, not connected to turbines for power production, needed this
increase in size only to increase its plutonium production. How this upgrade came about
remains unknown, but Bourges-Maunoury, replacing Mollet as French prime minister,
may have contributed to it.17 Shimon Peres, the guiding hand in the Israeli nuclear
program, had a close relationship with Bourges-Maunoury and probably helped him
politically.18 Why was France so eager to help Israel? DeMollet and then de Gaulle had
a place for Israel within their strategic vision. A nuclear Israel could be a counterforce
against Egypt in France’s fight in Algeria. Egypt was openly aiding the rebel forces
there. France also wanted to obtain the bomb itself. The United States had embargoed
certain nuclear enabling computer technology from France. Israel could get the
technology from America and pass it through to France. The U.S. furnished Israel heavy
water, under the Atoms for Peace program, for the small research reactor at Soreq.
262
France could use this heavy water. Since France was some years away from nuclear
testing and success, Israeli science was an insurance policy in case of technical problems
in France’s own program.19 The Israeli intelligence community’s knowledge of past
French (especially Vichy) anti-Semitic transgressions and the continued presence of
former Nazi collaborators in French intelligence provided the Israelis with some
blackmail opportunities.20 The cooperation was so close that Israel worked with France
on the preproduction design of early Mirage jet aircraft, designed to be capable of
delivering nuclear bombs.21 French experts secretly built the Israeli reactor underground
at Dimona, in the Negev desert of southern Israel near Beersheba. Hundreds of French
engineers and technicians filled Beersheba, the biggest town in the Negev. Many of the
same contractors who built Marcoule were involved. SON (a French firm) built the
plutonium separation plants in both France and Israel. The ground was broken for the
EL-102 reactor (as it was known to France) in early 1958. Israel used many subterfuges
to conceal activity at Dimona. It called the plant a manganese plant, and rarely, a textile
plant. The United States by the end of 1958 had taken pictures of the project from U-2
spy planes, and identified the site as a probable reactor complex. The concentration of
Frenchmen was also impossible to hide from ground observers. In 1960, before the
reactor was operating, France, now under the leadership of de Gaulle, reconsidered and
decided to suspend the project. After several months of negotiation, they reached an
agreement in November that allowed the reactor to proceed if Israel promised not to
make nuclear weapons and to announce the project to the world. Work on the plutonium
reprocessing plant halted. On 2 December 1960, before Israel could make
announcements, the U.S. State Department issued a statement that Israel had a secret
nuclear installation. By 16 December, this became public knowledge with its appearance
in the New York Times. On 21 December, Ben-Gurion announced that Israel was
building a 24-megawatt reactor “for peaceful purposes.”22 Over the next year, relations
between the U.S. and Israel became strained over the Dimona reactor. The U.S. accepted
Israel’s assertions at face value publicly, but exerted pressure privately. Although Israel
allowed a cursory inspection by well known American physicists Eugene Wigner and I.
I. Rabi, Prime Minister Ben-Gurion consistently refused to allow regular international
inspections. The final resolution between the U.S. and Israel was a commitment from
Israel to use the facility for peaceful purposes, and to admit an U.S. inspection team
twice a year. These inspections began in 1962 and continued until 1969. Inspectors saw
only the above ground part of the buildings, not the many levels underground and the
visit frequency was never more than once a year. The above ground areas had simulated
control rooms, and access to the underground areas was kept hidden while the inspectors
were present. Elevators leading to the secret underground plutonium reprocessing plant
were actually bricked over.23 Much of the information on these inspections and the
political maneuvering around it has just been declassified.24 One interpretation of BenGurion’s “peaceful purposes” pledge given to America is that he interpreted it to mean
that nuclear weapon development was not excluded if used strictly for defensive, and not
offensive purposes. Israel’s security position in the late fifties and early sixties was far
more precarious than now. After three wars, with a robust domestic arms industry and a
reliable defense supply line from the U.S., Israel felt much more secure. During the
fifties and early sixties a number of attempts by Israel to obtain security guarantees from
the U.S. to place Israel under the U.S. nuclear umbrella like NATO or Japan, were
263
unsuccessful. If the U.S. had conducted a forward-looking policy to restrain Israel’s
proliferation, along with a sure defense agreement, we could have prevented the
development of Israel’s nuclear arsenal. One common discussion in the literature
concerns testing of Israeli nuclear devices. In the early phases, the amount of
collaboration between the French and Israeli nuclear weapons design programs made
testing unnecessary. In addition, although their main efforts were with plutonium, the
Israelis may have amassed enough uranium for gun-assembled type bombs which, like
the Hiroshima bomb, require no testing. One expert postulated, based on unnamed
sources, that the French nuclear test in 1960 made two nuclear powers not one”such was
the depth of collaboration.25 There were several Israeli observers at the French nuclear
tests and the Israelis had “unrestricted access to French nuclear test explosion data.”26
Israel also supplied essential technology and hardware.27 The French reportedly shipped
reprocessed plutonium back to Israel as part of their repayment for Israeli scientific help.
However, this constant, decade long, French cooperation and support was soon to end
and Israel would have to go it alone.
III. 1963-1973: Seeing the Project to Completion Israel would soon need its own,
independent, capabilities to complete its nuclear program. Only five countries had
facilities for uranium enrichment: the United States, the Soviet Union, the United
Kingdom, France, and China. The Nuclear Materials and Equipment Corporation, or
NUMEC, in Apollo, Pennsylvania was a small fuel rod fabrication plant. In 1965, the
U.S. government accused Dr. Zalman Shapiro, the corporation president, of “losing” 200
pounds of highly enriched uranium. Although investigated by the Atomic Energy
Commission, the Central Intelligence Agency, the Federal Bureau of Investigation, and
other government agencies and inquiring reporters, no answers were available in what
was termed the Apollo Affair.29 Many remain convinced that the Israelis received 200
pounds of enriched uranium sometime before 1965.30 One source links Rafi Eitan, an
Israeli Mossad agent and later the handler of spy Jonathan Pollard, with NUMEC.31 In
the 1990s when the NUMEC plant was disassembled, the Nuclear Regulatory
Commission found over 100 kilograms of plutonium in the structural components of the
contaminated plant, casting doubt on 200 pounds going to Israel.32 The joint venture
with France gave Israel several ingredients for nuclear weapons construction: a
production reactor, a factory to extract plutonium from the spent fuel, and the design. In
1962, the Dimona reactor went critical; the French resumed work on the underground
plutonium reprocessing plant, and completed it in 1964 or 1965. The acquisition of this
reactor and related technologies was clearly intended for military purposes from the
outset (not “dual-use”), as the reactor has no other function. The security at Dimona
(officially the Negev Nuclear Research Center) was particularly stringent. For straying
into Dimona’s airspace, the Israelis shot down one of their own Mirage fighters during
the Six-Day War. The Israelis also shot down a Libyan airliner with 104 passengers, in
1973, which had strayed over the Sinai.33 There is little doubt that some time in the late
sixties Israel became the sixth nation to manufacture nuclear weapons. Other things they
needed were extra uranium and extra heavy water to run the reactor at a higher rate.
Norway, France, and the United States provided the heavy water and “Operation
Plumbat” provided the uranium. After the 1967 war, France stopped supplies of uranium
to Israel. These supplies were from former French colonies of Gabon, Niger, and the
Central Africa Republic.34 Israel had small amounts of uranium from Negev phosphate
264
mines and had bought some from Argentina and South Africa, but not in the large
quantities supplied by the French. Through a complicated undercover operation, the
Israelis obtained uranium oxide, known as yellow cake, held in a stockpile in Antwerp.
Using a West German front company and a high seas transfer from one ship to another
in the Mediterranean, they obtained 200 tons of yellow cake. The smugglers labeled the
560 sealed oil drums “Plumbat,” which means lead, hence “Operation Plumbat.”35 The
West German government may have been involved directly but remained undercover to
avoid antagonizing the Soviets or Arabs.36 Israeli intelligence information on the Nazi
past of some West German officials may have provided the motivation.37 Norway sold
20 tons of heavy water to Israel in 1959 for use in an experimental power reactor.
Norway insisted on the right to inspect the heavy water for 32 years, but did so only
once, in April 1961, while it was still in storage barrels at Dimona. Israel simply
promised that the heavy water was for peaceful purposes. In addition, quantities much
more than what would be required for the peaceful purpose reactors were imported.
Norway either colluded or at the least was very slow to ask to inspect as the International
Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) rules required.38 Norway and Israel concluded an
agreement in 1990 for Israel to sell back 10.5 tons of the heavy water to Norway. Recent
calculations reveal that Israel has used two tons and will retain eight tons more.39
Author Seymour Hersh, writing in the Samson Option says Prime Minister Levi Eshkol
delayed starting weapons production even after Dimona was finished.40 The reactor
operated and the plutonium collected, but remained unseparated. The first extraction of
plutonium probably occurred in late 1965. By 1966, enough plutonium was on hand to
develop a weapon in time for the Six-Day War in 1967. Some type of non-nuclear test,
perhaps a zero yield or implosion test, occurred on November 2, 1966. After this time,
considerable collaboration between Israel and South Africa developed and continued
through the 1970s and 1980s. South Africa became Israel’s primary supplier of uranium
for Dimona. A Center for Nonproliferation Studies report lists four separate Israel-South
Africa “clandestine nuclear deals.” Three concerned yellowcake and one was tritium.41
Other sources of yellowcake may have included Portugal.42 Egypt attempted
unsuccessfully to obtain nuclear weapons from the Soviet Union both before and after
the Six-Day War. President Nasser received from the Soviet Union a questionable
nuclear guarantee instead and declared that Egypt would develop its own nuclear
program.43 His rhetoric of 1965 and 1966 about preventive war and Israeli nuclear
weapons coupled with overflights of the Dimona rector contributed to the tensions that
led to war. The Egyptian Air Force claims to have first overflown Dimona and
recognized the existence of a nuclear reactor in 1965.44 Of the 50 American HAWK
antiaircraft missiles in Israeli hands, half ringed Dimona by 1965.45 Israel considered
the Egyptian overflights of May 16, 1967 as possible pre-strike reconnaissance. One
source lists such Egyptian overflights, along with United Nations peacekeeper
withdrawal and Egyptian troop movements into the Sinai, as one of the three “tripwires”
which would drive Israel to war.46 There was an Egyptian military plan to attack
Dimona at the start of any war but Nasser vetoed it.47 He believed Israel would have the
bomb in 1968.48 Israel assembled two nuclear bombs and ten days later went to war.49
Nasser’s plan, if he had one, may have been to gain and consolidate territorial gains
before Israel had a nuclear option.50 He was two weeks too late. The Israelis
aggressively pursued an aircraft delivery system from the United States. President
265
Johnson was less emphatic about nonproliferation than President Kennedy-or perhaps
had more pressing concerns, such as Vietnam. He had a long history of both Jewish
friends and pressing political contributors coupled with some first hand experience of the
Holocaust, having toured concentration camps at the end of World War II.51 Israel
pressed him hard for aircraft (A-4E Skyhawks initially and F-4E Phantoms later) and
obtained agreement in 1966 under the condition that the aircraft would not be used to
deliver nuclear weapons. The State Department attempted to link the aircraft purchases
to continued inspection visits. President Johnson overruled the State Department
concerning Dimona inspections.52 Although denied at the time, America delivered the
F-4Es, on September 5, 1969, with nuclear capable hardware intact.53 The Samson
Option states that Moshe Dayan gave the go-ahead for starting weapon production in
early 1968, putting the plutonium separation plant into full operation. Israel began
producing three to five bombs a year. The book Critical Mass asserts that Israel had two
bombs in 1967, and that Prime Minister Eshkol ordered them armed in Israel’s first
nuclear alert during the Six-Day War.54 Avner Cohen in his recent book, Israel and the
Bomb, agrees that Israel had a deliverable nuclear capability in the 1967 war. He quotes
Munya Mardor, leader of Rafael, the Armament Development Authority, and other
unnamed sources, that Israel “cobbled together” two deliverable devices.55 Having the
bomb meant articulating, even if secretly, a use doctrine. In addition to the “Samson
Option” of last resort, other triggers for nuclear use may have included successful Arab
penetration of populated areas, destruction of the Israeli Air Force, massive air strikes or
chemical/biological strikes on Israeli cities, and Arab use of nuclear weapons.56 In
1971, Israel began purchasing krytrons, ultra high-speed electronic switching tubes that
are “dual-use,” having both industrial and nuclear weapons applications as detonators. In
the 1980s, the United States charged an American, Richard Smith (or Smyth), with
smuggling 810 krytrons to Israel.57 He vanished before trial and reportedly lives outside
Tel Aviv. The Israelis apologized for the action saying that the krytrons were for medical
research.58 Israel returned 469 of the krytrons but the rest, they declared, had been
destroyed in testing conventional weapons. Some believe they went to South Africa.59
Smyth has also been reported to have been involved in a 1972 smuggling operation to
obtain solid rocket fuel binder compounds for the Jericho II missile and guidance
component hardware.60 Observers point to the Jericho missile itself as proof of a
nuclear capability as it is not suited to the delivery of conventional munitions.61 On the
afternoon of 6 October 1973, Egypt and Syria attacked Israel in a coordinated surprise
attack, beginning the Yom Kippur War. Caught with only regular forces on duty,
augmented by reservists with a low readiness level, Israeli front lines crumbled. By early
afternoon on 7 October, no effective forces were in the southern Golan Heights and
Syrian forces had reached the edge of the plateau, overlooking the Jordan River. This
crisis brought Israel to its second nuclear alert. Defense Minister Moshe Dayan,
obviously not at his best at a press briefing, was, according to Time magazine, rattled
enough to later tell the prime minister that “this is the end of the third temple,” referring
to an impending collapse of the state of Israel. “Temple” was also the code word for
nuclear weapons. Prime Minister Golda Meir and her “kitchen cabinet” made the
decision on the night of 8 October. The Israelis assembled 13 twenty-kiloton atomic
bombs. The number and in fact the entire story was later leaked by the Israelis as a great
psychological warfare tool. Although most probably plutonium devices, one source
266
reports they were enriched uranium bombs. The Jericho missiles at Hirbat Zachariah and
the nuclear strike F-4s at Tel Nof were armed and prepared for action against Syrian and
Egyptian targets. They also targeted Damascus with nuclear capable long-range artillery
although it is not certain they had nuclear artillery shells.62 U.S. Secretary of State
Henry Kissinger was notified of the alert several hours later on the morning of 9
October. The U.S. decided to open an aerial resupply pipeline to Israel, and Israeli
aircraft began picking up supplies that day. Although stockpile depletion remained a
concern, the military situation stabilized on October 8th and 9th as Israeli reserves
poured into the battle and averted disaster. Well before significant American resupply
had reached Israeli forces, the Israelis counterattacked and turned the tide on both fronts.
On 11 October, a counterattack on the Golan broke the back of Syria’s offensive, and on
15 and 16 October, Israel launched a surprise crossing of the Suez Canal into Africa.
Soon the Israelis encircled the Egyptian Third Army and it was faced with annihilation
on the east bank of the Suez Canal, with no protective forces remaining between the
Israeli Army and Cairo. The first U.S. flights arrived on 14 October.63 Israeli
commandos flew to Fort Benning, Georgia to train with the new American TOW antitank missiles and return with a C-130 Hercules aircraft full of them in time for the
decisive Golan battle. American commanders in Germany depleted their stocks of
missiles, at that time only shared with the British and West Germans, and sent them
forward to Israel.64 Thus started the subtle, opaque use of the Israeli bomb to ensure that
the United States kept its pledge to maintain Israel’s conventional weapons edge over its
foes.65 There is significant anecdotal evidence that Henry Kissinger told President of
Egypt, Anwar Sadat, that the reason for the U.S. airlift was that the Israelis were close to
“going nuclear.”66 A similar Soviet pipeline to the Arabs, equally robust, may or may
not have included a ship with nuclear weapons on it, detected from nuclear trace
emissions and shadowed by the Americans from the Dardanelles. The Israelis believe
that the Soviets discovered Israeli nuclear preparations from COSMOS satellite
photographs and decided to equalize the odds.67 The Soviet ship arrived in Alexandria
on either 18 or 23 October (sources disagree), and remained, without unloading, until
November 1973. The ship may have represented a Soviet guarantee to the Arab
combatants to neutralize the Israeli nuclear option.68 While some others dismiss the
story completely, the best-written review article concludes that the answer is “obscure.”
Soviet premier Leonid Brezhnev threatened, on 24 October, to airlift Soviet airborne
troops to reinforce the Egyptians cut off on the eastern side of the Suez Canal and put
seven Soviet airborne divisions on alert.69 Recent evidence indicates that the Soviets
sent nuclear missile submarines also.70 Aviation Week and Space Technology magazine
claimed that the two Soviet SCUD brigades deployed in Egypt each had a nuclear
warhead. American satellite photos seemed to confirm this. The U.S. passed to Israel
images of trucks, of the type used to transport nuclear warheads, parked near the
launchers.71 President Nixon’s response was to bring the U.S. to worldwide nuclear
alert the next day, whereupon Israel went to nuclear alert a third time.72 This sudden
crisis quickly faded as Prime Minister Meir agreed to a cease-fire, relieving the pressure
on the Egyptian Third Army. Shimon Peres had argued for a pre-war nuclear
demonstration to deter the Arabs. Arab strategies and war aims in 1967 may have been
restricted because of a fear of the Israeli “bomb in the basement,” the undeclared nuclear
option. The Egyptians planned to capture an eastern strip next to the Suez Canal and
267
then hold. The Syrians did not aggressively commit more forces to battle or attempt to
drive through the 1948 Jordan River border to the Israeli center. Both countries seemed
not to violate Israel proper and avoided triggering one of the unstated Israeli reasons to
employ nuclear weapons.73 Others discount any Arab planning based on nuclear
capabilities.74 Peres also credits Dimona with bringing Anwar Sadat to Jerusalem to
make peace.75 This position was seemingly confirmed by Sadat in a private
conversation with Israeli Defense Minister Ezer Weizman.76 At the end of the Yom
Kippur War (a nation shaking experience), Israel has her nuclear arsenal fully functional
and tested by a deployment. The arsenal, still opaque and unspoken, was no longer a
secret, especially to the two superpowers, the United States and the Soviet Union.
IV. 1974-1999: Bringing the Bomb up the Basement Stairs Never Again!- Reportedly
welded on the first Israeli nuclear bomb77Shortly after the 1973 war, Israel allegedly
fielded considerable nuclear artillery consisting of American 175 mm and 203 mm selfpropelled artillery pieces, capable of firing nuclear shells. If true, this shows that Dimona
had rapidly solved the problems of designing smaller weapons since the crude 1967
devices. If true, these low yield, tactical nuclear artillery rounds could reach at least 25
miles. The Israeli Defense Force did have three battalions of the 175mm artillery (36
tubes), reportedly with 108 nuclear shells and more for the 203mm tubes. Some sources
describe a program to extend the range to 45 miles. They may have offered the South
Africans these low yield, miniaturized, shells described as, “the best stuff we got.”78 By
1976, according to one unclassified source, the Central Intelligence Agency believed that
the Israelis were using plutonium from Dimona and had 10 to 20 nuclear weapons
available.79 In 1972, two Israeli scientists, Isaiah Nebenzahl and Menacehm Levin,
developed a cheaper, faster uranium enrichment process. It used a laser beam for isotope
separation. It could reportedly enrich seven grams of Uranium 235 sixty percent in one
day.80 Sources later reported that Israel was using both centrifuges and lasers to enrich
uranium.81 Questions remained regarding full-scale nuclear weapons tests. Primitive
gun assembled type devices need no testing. Researchers can test non-nuclear
components of other types separately and use extensive computer simulations. Israel
received data from the 1960 French tests, and one source concludes that Israel accessed
information from U.S. tests conducted in the 1950s and early 1960s. This may have
included both boosted and thermonuclear weapons data.82 Underground testing in a
hollowed out cavern is difficult to detect. A West Germany Army Magazine,
Wehrtechnik, in June 1976, claimed that Western reports documented a 1963
underground test in the Negev. Other reports show a test at Al-Naqab, Negev in October
1966.83 A bright flash in the south Indian Ocean, observed by an American satellite on
22 September 1979, is widely believed to be a South Africa-Israel joint nuclear test. It
was, according to some, the third test of a neutron bomb. The first two were hidden in
clouds to fool the satellite and the third was an accident”the weather cleared.84 Experts
differ on these possible tests. Several writers report that the scientists at Los Alamos
National Laboratory believed it to have been a nuclear explosion while a presidential
panel decided otherwise.85 President Carter was just entering the Iran hostage nightmare
and may have easily decided not to alter 30 years of looking the other way.86 The
explosion was almost certainly an Israeli bomb, tested at the invitation of the South
Africans. It was more advanced than the “gun type” bombs developed by the South
Africans.87 One report claims it was a test of a nuclear artillery shell.88 A 1997 Israeli
268
newspaper quoted South African deputy foreign minister, Aziz Pahad, as confirming it
was an Israeli test with South African logistical support.89 Controversy over possible
nuclear testing continues to this day. In June 1998, a Member of the Knesset accused the
government of an underground test near Eilat on May 28, 1998. Egyptian “nuclear
experts” had made similar charges. The Israeli government hotly denied the claims.90
Not only were the Israelis interested in American nuclear weapons development data,
they were interested in targeting data from U.S. intelligence. Israel discovered that they
were on the Soviet target list. American-born Israeli spy Jonathan Pollard obtained
satellite-imaging data of the Soviet Union, allowing Israel to target accurately Soviet
cities. This showed Israel’s intention to use its nuclear arsenal as a deterrent political
lever, or retaliatory capability against the Soviet Union itself. Israel also used American
satellite imagery to plan the 7 June 1981 attack on the Tammuz-1 reactor at Osiraq, Iraq.
This daring attack, carried out by eight F-16s accompanied by six F-15s punched a hole
in the concrete reactor dome before the reactor began operation (and just days before an
Israeli election). It delivered 15 delay-fused 2000 pound bombs deep into the reactor
structure (the 16th bomb hit a nearby hall). The blasts shredded the reactor and blew out
the dome foundations, causing it to collapse on the rubble. This was the world’s first
attack on a nuclear reactor.91 Since 19 September 1988, Israel has worked on its own
satellite recon- naissance system to decrease reliance on U.S. sources. On that day, they
launched the Offeq-1 satellite on the Shavit booster, a system closely related to the
Jericho-II missile. They launched the satellite to the west away from the Arabs and
against the earth’s rotation, requiring even more thrust. The Jericho-II missile is capable
of sending a one ton nuclear payload 5,000 kilometers. Offeq-2 went up on 3 April 1990.
The launch of the Offeq-3 failed on its first attempt on 15 September 1994, but was
successful 5 April 1995.92 Mordechai Vanunu provided the best look at the Israeli
nuclear arsenal in 1985 complete with photographs.93 A technician from Dimona who
lost his job, Vanunu secretly took photographs, immigrated to Australia and published
some of his material in the London Sunday Times. He was subsequently kidnapped by
Israeli agents, tried and imprisoned. His data shows a sophisticated nuclear program,
over 200 bombs, with boosted devices, neutron bombs, F-16 deliverable warheads, and
Jericho warheads.94 The boosted weapons shown in the Vanunu photographs show a
sophistication that inferred the requirement for testing.95 He revealed for the first time
the underground plutonium separation facility where Israel was producing 40 kilograms
annually, several times more than previous estimates. Photographs showed sophisticated
designs which scientific experts say enabled the Israelis to build bombs with as little as 4
kilograms of plutonium. These facts have increased the estimates of total Israeli nuclear
stockpiles (see Appendix A).96 In the words of one American, “[the Israelis] can do
anything we or the Soviets can do.”97 Vanunu not only made the technical details of the
Israeli program and stockpile public but in his wake, Israeli began veiled official
acknowledgement of the potent Israeli nuclear deterrent. They began bringing the bomb
up the basement stairs if not out of the basement. Israel went on full-scale nuclear alert
again on the first day of Desert Storm, 18 January 1991. Seven SCUD missiles were
fired against the cities of Tel Aviv and Haifa by Iraq (only two actually hit Tel Aviv and
one hit Haifa). This alert lasted for the duration of the war, 43 days. Over the course of
the war, Iraq launched around 40 missiles in 17 separate attacks at Israel. There was little
loss of life: two killed directly, 11 indirectly, with many structures damaged and life
269
disrupted.98 Several supposedly landed near Dimona, one of them a close miss.99
Threats of retaliation by the Shamir government if the Iraqis used chemical warheads
were interpreted to mean that Israel intended to launch a nuclear strike if gas attacks
occurred. One Israeli commentator recommended that Israel should signal Iraq that “any
Iraqi action against Israeli civilian populations, with or without gas, may leave Iraq
without Baghdad.”100 Shortly before the end of the war the Israelis tested a “nuclear
capable” missile which prompted the United States into intensifying its SCUD hunting
in western Iraq to prevent any Israeli response.101 The Israeli Air Force set up dummy
SCUD sites in the Negev for pilots to practice on” they found it no easy task.102
American government concessions to Israel for not attacking (in addition to Israeli
Patriot missile batteries) were: Allowing Israel to designate 100 targets inside Iraq for
the coalition to destroy, Satellite downlink to increase warning time on the SCUD
attacks (present and future), “Technical parity with Saudi jet fighters in perpetuity.”103
All of this validated the nuclear arsenal in the minds of the Israelis. In particular the
confirmed capability of Arab states without a border with Israel, the so-called “second
tier” states, to reach out and touch Israel with ballistic missiles confirmed Israel’s need
for a robust first strike capability.104 Current military contacts between Israel and India,
another nuclear power, bring up questions of nuclear cooperation.105 Pakistani sources
have already voiced concerns over a possible joint Israeli-Indian attack on Pakistan’s
nuclear facilities.106 A recent Parameters article speculated on Israel’s willingness to
furnish nuclear capabilities or assistance to certain states, such as Turkey.107 A retired
Israeli Defense Force Chief of Staff, Lieutenant General Amnon Shahak, has declared,
“all methods are acceptable in withholding nuclear capabilities from an Arab state.”108
As the Israeli bomb comes out of the basement, open discussion, even in Israel, is
occurring on why the Israelis feel they need an arsenal not used in at least two if not
three wars. Avner Cohen states: “It [Israel] must be in a position to threaten another
Hiroshima to prevent another holocaust.”109 In July 1998 Shimon Peres was quoted in
the Jordan Times as saying, “We have built a nuclear option, not in order to have a
Hiroshima, but to have an Oslo,”110 referring to the peace process. One list of current
reasons for an Israeli nuclear capability is: To deter a large conventional attack, To deter
all levels of unconventional (chemical, biological, nuclear) attacks, To preempt enemy
nuclear attacks, To support conventional preemption against enemy nuclear assets, To
support conventional preemption against enemy non-nuclear (conventional, chemical,
biological) assets, For nuclear warfighting, The “Samson Option” (last resort
destruction).111 The most alarming of these is the nuclear warfighting. The Israelis have
developed, by several accounts, low yield neutron bombs able to destroy troops with
minimal damage to property.112 In 1990, during the Second Gulf War, an Israeli reserve
major general recommended to America that it “use non-contaminating tactical nuclear
weapons” against Iraq.113 Some have speculated that the Israelis will update their
nuclear arsenal to “micronukes” and “tinynukes” which would be very useful to attack
point targets and other tactical or barrier (mining) uses.114 These would be very useful
for hardened deeply buried command and control facilities and for airfield destruction
without exposing Israeli pilots to combat.115 Authors have made the point that Israeli
professional military schools do not teach nuclear tactics and would not use them in the
close quarters of Israel. Many Israeli officers have attended American military schools
where they learned tactical use in crowded Europe.116 However, Jane’s Intelligence
270
Review has recently reported an Israeli review of nuclear strategy with a shift from
tactical nuclear warheads to long range missiles.117 Israel always has favored the long
reach, whether to Argentina for Adolph Eichmann or to Iraq to strike a reactor, Entebbe
for hostages, Tunisia to hit the PLO, or by targeting the Soviet Union’s cities. An
esteemed Israeli military author has speculated that Israel is pursuing an R&D program
to provide MIRVs (multiple independent reentry vehicles) on their missiles.118 The
government of Israel recently ordered three German Dolphin Class 800 submarine to be
delivered in late 1999. Israel will then have a second strike capability with nuclear cruise
missiles, and this capability could well change the nuclear arms race in the Middle
East.119 Israeli rhetoric on the new submarines labels them “national deterrent” assets.
Projected capabilities include a submarine-launched nuclear missile with a 350kilometer range.120 Israel has been working on sea launch capability for missiles since
the 1960s.121 The first basing options for the new second-strike force of nuclear missile
capable submarines include Oman, an Arab nation with unofficial Israeli relations,
located strategically near Iran.122 A report indicates that the Israel Defense Ministry has
formally gone to the government with a request to authorize a retaliatory nuclear strike if
Israel was hit with first strike nuclear weapons. This report comes in the wake of a recent
Iran Shihab-3 missile test and indications to Israel that Iran is two to three years from a
nuclear warhead.123 Israeli statements stress that Iran’s nuclear potential would be
problem to all and would require “American leadership, with serious participation of the
G-7 . . . .”124 A recent study highlighted Israel’s extreme vulnerability to a first strike
and an accompanying vulnerability even to a false alarm.125 Syria’s entire defense
against Israel seems to rest on chemical weapons and warheads.126 One scenario
involves Syria making a quick incursion into the Golan and then threatening chemical
strikes, perhaps with a new, more lethal (protective-mask-penetrable) Russian nerve gas
if Israel resists.127 Their use would drive Israel to nuclear use. Israeli development of an
anti- missile defense, the Arrow, a fully fielded (30-50128) Jericho II ballistic missile,
and the soon-to-arrive strategic submarine force, seems to have produced a coming
change in defense force structure. The Israeli newspaper Ha’aretz, quotes the Israeli
Chief of Staff discussing the establishment of a “strategic command to . . . prepare an
adequate response to the long term threats. . . “129 The 1994 accord with Jordan,
allowing limited Israeli military presence in Jordanian skies, could make the flying
distance to several potential adversaries considerably shorter.130 Israel is concerned
about Iran’s desire to obtain nuclear weapons and become a regional leader, coupled
with large numbers of Shiite Moslems in southern Lebanon. The Israeli Air Force
commanding general issued a statement saying Israel would “consider an attack” if any
country gets “close to achieving a nuclear capability.”131 The Israelis are obviously
considering actions capable of stopping such programs and are buying aircraft such as
the F-15I with sufficient operational range. At the first delivery of these 4,000 kilometer
range fighters, the Israeli comment was, “the aircraft would help counter a growing
nuclear threat.”132 They consider such regional nation nuclear programs to be a
sufficient cause for war. Their record of accomplishment is clear: having hit the early
Iraqi nuclear effort, they feel vindicated by Desert Storm. They also feel that only the
American and Israeli nuclear weapons kept Iraq’s Saddam Hussein from using chemical
or biological weapons against Israel.133 Israel, like Iran, has desires of regional power.
The 1956 alliance with France and Britain might have been a first attempt at regional
271
hegemony. Current debate in the Israeli press considers offering Kuwait, Qatar, Oman,
and perhaps Syria (after a peace agreement) an Israeli nuclear umbrella of protection.134
A nuclear Iran or Iraq might use its nuclear weapons to protect some states in the region,
threaten others, and attempt to control oil prices.135 Another speculative area concerns
Israeli nuclear security and possible misuse. What is the chain of decision and control of
Israel’s weapons? How susceptible are they to misuse or theft? With no open, frank,
public debate on nuclear issues, there has accordingly been no debate or information on
existing safeguards. This has led to accusations of “monolithic views and sinister
intentions.”1360 Would a right wing military government decide to employ nuclear
weapons recklessly? Ariel Sharon, an outspoken proponent of “Greater Israel” was
quoted as saying, “Arabs may have the oil, but we have the matches.”137 Could the
Gush Emunim, a right wing religious organization, or others, hijack a nuclear device to
“liberate” the Temple Mount for the building of the third temple? Chances are small but
could increase as radicals decry the peace process.138 A 1997 article reviewing the
Israeli Defense Force repeatedly stressed the possibilities of, and the need to guard
against, a religious, right wing military coup, especially as the proportion of religious in
the military increases.139 Israel is a nation with a state religion, but its top leaders are
not religious Jews. The intricacies of Jewish religious politics and rabbinical law do
affect their politics and decision processes. In Jewish law, there are two types of war,
one obligatory and mandatory (milkhemet mitzvah) and the one authorized but optional
(milkhemet reshut).140 The labeling of Prime Minister Begin’s “Peace for Galilee”
operation as a milchemet brera (“war of choice”) was one of the factors causing it to lose
support.141 Interpretation of Jewish law concerning nuclear weapons does not permit
their use for mutual assured destruction. However, it does allow possession and
threatening their use, even if actual use is not justifiable under the law. Interpretations of
the law allow tactical use on the battlefield, but only after warning the enemy and
attempting to make peace. How much these intricacies affect Israeli nuclear strategy
decisions is unknown.142 The secret nature of the Israeli nuclear program has hidden the
increasing problems of the aging Dimona reactor and adverse worker health effects.
Information is only now public as former workers sue the government. This issue is now
linked to continued tritium production for the boosted anti-tank and anti-missile nuclear
warheads that Israeli continues to need. Israel is attempting to obtain a new, more
efficient, tritium production technology developed in India.143 One other purpose of
Israeli nuclear weapons, not often stated, but obvious, is their “use” on the United States.
America does not want Israel’s nuclear profile raised.144 They have been used in the
past to ensure America does not desert Israel under increased Arab, or oil embargo,
pressure and have forced the United States to support Israeli diplomatically against the
Soviet Union. Israel used their existence to guarantee a continuing supply of American
conventional weapons, a policy likely to continue.145 Regardless of the true types and
numbers (see Appendix A) of Israeli nuclear weapons, they have developed a
sophisticated system, by myriad methods, and are a nuclear power to be reckoned with.
Their nuclear ambiguity has served their purposes well but Israel is entering a different
phase of visibility even as their nuclear capability is entering a new phase. This new
visibility may not be in America’s interest.146 Many are predicting the Israeli nuclear
arsenal will become less useful “out of the basement” and possibly spur a regional arms
race. If so, Israel has a 5-10 year lead time at present before mutual assured destruction,
272
Middle East style, will set in. Would regional mutual second strike capability, easier to
acquire than superpower mutual second strike capability, result in regional stability?
Some think so.147 Current Israeli President Ezer Weizman has stated “the nuclear issue
is gaining momentum [and the] next war will not be conventional.148
Appendix A USAF Counterproliferation Center The USAF Counterproliferation Center
was established in 1998 to provide education and research to the present and future
leaders of the USAF, and thereby help them better prepare to counter the threat from
weapons of mass destruction. Barry R. Schneider, Director USAF Counterproliferation
Center 325 Chennault Circle Maxwell AFB AL 36112
Too Big to Fight Tiny Israel’s Giant U.S. Lobby Goes
Unmentioned in Campaign Finance Hearings
By Mitchell Kaidy
In all the clamor from the Senate and House hearings about baleful foreign influences on American political
campaigns, one nation’s influence is certain to be absent-without-leave. That nation is Israel. American
partisans of China or Taiwan have been projected in news stories in cautionary terms as corrupted agents. Yet
how successful were those Americans on behalf of their sponsors in bending and capitalizing on American
foreign policy? It has yet to be shown that their influence and contributions distorted American policy in any
significant respect. Perhaps their political contributions amounted to hundreds of thousands or even millions of
hopeful dollars, and their activities extended to one or two presidential cycles. Contrast that with the tiny nation
of five million that has demonstrably succeeded in turning the United States into a bottomless well of gold from
which, for decades, it has drawn all the guns that it can possibly use. That its name won’t be whispered at the
hearings results not only because the chairmen of the congressional investigating committees have received
pro-Israel political contributions. It’s not as simple as that. Israel won’t be mentioned because, based on per
capita aid from unknowing taxpayers, it has become a veritable state of the United States. Indeed, with media
cooperation and assistance, Israel has ascended to the ranks of an affluent, belligerent yet untouchable superstate. Self-imposed blinders on the Senate and House likewise guarantee that Israel’s vast American lobby,
headed by the all-powerful American Israel Public Affairs Committee (AIPAC), also won’t be mentioned at any
hearing. This despite the fact that AIPAC continues to inject millions of dollars into both presidential and
congressional races with hard and soft money whose sources repeatedly have been questioned but never have
been properly disclosed. Even while denying that it is a lobby, AIPAC proved otherwise last year by boasting
that it alone had met with every new member of Congress. Among its beneficiaries are both Sen. Fred
Thompson of Tennessee, the Senate investigating committee chairman, as well as bipartisan members of both
committees, all of whom, as they wax indignant, have been seeded by donations from political action
Last year AIPAC’s outgoing
chairman was able to become national chairman of the
Democratic National Committee.AIPAC has become so deeply embedded in the
committees
(PACs)
connected
with
AIPAC.
American political fabric that last year its outgoing chairman, Steve Grossman, was able to become national
chairman of the Democratic Committee without exciting any adverse media comment over this elevation of the
chief lobbyist for a special interest, and a foreign government at that, into the top policymaker position of the
president’s political party. This September, AIPAC deputy political affairs director Fran Katz became finance
director of the DNC, contributing to the impression that the foreign lobby and the incumbent party have
become one and the same. AIPAC’s budget is estimated at $13 to $15 million annually. Although it insists it is
“not a lobby,” it has publicly boasted about its role in the defeats of two former chairmen of the Senate Foreign
Relations Committee, Democrat J. William Fulbright of Arkansas and Republican Charles Percy of Illinois, plus
several congressmen who weren’t perceived as sufficiently pro-Israel. And yet AIPAC has refused to comply
with financial disclosure laws which other political committees are forced to observe. Under a class-action suit
now before the U.S. Supreme Court, that could change. Lending significant support to that prospect was a
decision by the U.S. Circuit Court of Appeals in Washington, DC which voted 8-2 to overturn a Federal Election
Commission ruling exempting AIPAC from responsibility to report. The legal action, brought by one-time high
U.S. government officials including two former ambassadors, the former chief inspector of the U.S. Information
273
Agency, a former undersecretary of state and U.S. ambassador to the United Nations (now deceased) and the
former commander of the U.S. Navy’s Middle East Force, seeks to shed the light of day on AIPAC and its
multifarious activities. Despite its protestations, AIPAC acts like a lobby, speaks like a lobby, directs spending
on candidates like a lobby and advises members of Congress on pending legislation and spending. Yet because
it claims that it also does other things, it claims exemption from public disclosure laws that all other lobbies
must rigorously observe.
A False Front
Behind its false front, according to the former government officials’ suit, AIPAC
has coordinated the activities of a network of PACs which operate under deceptive names and, together,
constitute one of the top-spending special interests in the nation. Having embarrassed the Democratic president
and vice-president and demonstrated that political sleaziness still rules at the very top, what else can the
concurrent Senate and House hearings achieve if they continue to avoid examining the major foreign influence
on the U.S. Congress? Certainly not real campaign finance reform, which would upset AIPAC and might reduce
the legislators’ campaign contributions. Real campaign reform might also restore the power balance between a
professed superpower in North America and its de facto master—a tiny, violent, colonialist regime in the Middle
East which, so far in the congressional hearings, has never once been mentioned by name. A journalist for 50
years, Mitchell Kaidy has won a Project Censored Award and contributed articles with a team of reporters that
won a special citation from the Pulitzer Prize Committee, as well as an American Newspaper Guild fellowship.
Israel, Our Dangerous Parasite
By Edward W. Miller
Al-Jazeerah, June 6, 2004
“Throughout history it has been the inaction of those who could have acted, the
indifference of those who should have known better; the silence of the voice of justice
when it mattered most that has made it possible for evil to triumph.” Haile Selassie,
Emperor of Ethiopia, 1892-1975
The massive invasion of Washington’s political arena by supporters of Israel: outright
Zionist Jews as well as our Christian Right, that has produced the very situation which our
first president, George Washington, felt so strongly about preventing that he dedicated
much of his farewell address to the issue: Every American should read our first President’s
speech, from which these two paragraphs are copied:
“The passionate attachment of one nation for another produces a variety of evils.
Sympathy for the favorite nation, facilitating the illusion of a common interest where no
common interest exists... It leads also to concessions to the favorite nation of privileges
denied others... unnecessarily parting with what ought to be retained... exciting jealousy, ill
274
will, and a disposition to retaliate in the parties from whom equal privileges are withheld.” “
It gives to ambitious, corrupted or deluded citizens who devote themselves to the favorite
nation, facility to betray or sacrifice the interests of their own country, without odium,
sometimes even with popularity, gilding with the appearance of a virtuous sense of
obligation, the base for foolish compliance’s of ambition, corruption or infatuation. How
many opportunities they afford to tamper with opinion, to influence or awe the public
councils? ...Since history and experience prove that foreign influence is one of the most
baleful foes of a republican government.... real patriots, who may resist the intrigues of the
favorite, are liable to become suspected and odious... The great rule of conduct for us, in
regard to foreign nations, in extending our commercial relations, is to have with them as
little political connection as possible.” President George Washington, 1796
-2This last week, a letter from 50 retired US State Department diplomats urged President
Bush to revise his Mideast policy. The letter also applauded the recent strong rebuke to
British Prime Minister Tony Blair from 52 former British diplomats, taking Blair to task for
acceding to Bush’s endorsement of Sharon’s destructive Mideast proposal.
The letter to Bush, signed by such former State Department experts as Andrew Kilgore,
former Ambassador to Qatar, Richard Curtis, former chair US Information Agency, James
Akins, former Ambassador to Saudi Arabia , Eugene Bird, Embassy Counselor in Saudi
Arabia, Richatrd Nolte, Ambassador to Egypt and 45 others, stated:
“ We are deeply concerned by your April 14 endorsement of Israeli Prime Minister
Sharon’s unilateral plan to reject the rights of 3 million Palestinians, to deny the right of
refugees to return to their homeland, and to retain large illegal settlement blocks in the
Occupied West Bank. The plan defies UN Security Council resolutions calling for Israel’s
return of occupied territories…ignores international laws declaring Israeli settlements
illegal, ….undermines the Road Map for Peace… reverses long-standing American policy
in the Middle East.” “ Your meeting with Sharon ..left out Palestinians. In fact, you and
Prime Minister Sharon consistently have excluded Palestinians from peace negotiations.
Former Palestinian Information Minister Yasser Abed Rabbo voiced the overwhelming
reaction of people around the world when he said :” I believe President Bush declared the
death of the peace process.” “You have placed US diplomats, civilians and military doing
their jobs overseas in an untenable and even dangerous position. Your unqualified support
of Sharon’s extrajudicial assassinations, Israel’s Berlin Wall barrier, its harsh military
measures in the Occupied Territories, and now your endorsement of Sharon’s unilateral
plan are
-3costing our country its credibility, prestige and friends. …”
Washington’s tendency to favor the State of Israel ever since the formation of this artificial
entity by the United Nations in 1947, has inflicted upon the American people most, if not
all, of the ills and evils described by our First President. Blowbacks continue to this day.
Throughout the fifty-five years of the State of Israel’s existence, our government has
treated the original inhabitants of Palestine with disregard, disdain and objective
repression. Turning its back on the 750,000 Palestinians violently expelled from their
homes and properties by the Israeli military in 1948, the US has been most niggardly in
contributing to those United Nations funds which provide life support to those who for half
a century are still surviving in refugee camps. The same disdain has been visited upon
Palestinians violently dispossessed by Israel in her 1967 war of aggression against Egypt,
Syria, Jordan, Gaza and the West Bank.
275
When President Reagan supported Sharon’s brutal invasion of Lebanon in 1982, by
shelling the unprotected population of Beirut offshore from our USS New Jersey, we paid
with the loss of over 400 US Marine and Navy lives. When Israel, during the 1967 War
planed to seize the Golan Heights from Syria, to hide this invasion from Washington, she
bombed, strafed, wounded and killed nearly half the crew of our intelligence ship the USS
LIBERTY. . The killing of our Marines in Saudi Arabia in 1993, the loss of our embassies in
Kenya and Tansania, the bombing of the USS Cole, and finally, the Twin Towers and
Pentagon destruction are all related to Washington’s political obeisance to Jewish money
and the Zionists in our capital.
Throughout the 55 years of Israel’s existence, daily repressions of the Palestinians at
checkpoints, land seizures, destruction of olive orchards,
-4stealing of water rights, targeted killings, home demolitions, and savage expropriation of
farmland by hundreds of illegal Jewish settlements and their interconnected highways
have produced scarcely a mention by Washington.
Whenever, under pressure from other nations, the United Nations voted for Resolutions
against Israel’s egregious behavior, Washington has rushed to defend the Jewish State,
and vetoed over 80 attempts by the international community to support Palestinian rights.
Israel has ignored those rules set by the Geneva Convention. In this disgusting campaign
to protect our “parasite,” Washington has weakened the prestige of the United Nations,
and shamed us before the world.
In Afghanistan, in the spring of 1998, Osama Ben Laden , speaking to John Miller of the
Associated Press, threw down the gauntlet to the US and Israel .saying his Muslim World
of over 1.2 billion peoples would no longer tolerate Washington’s ongoing genocide in Iraq,
a killing fostered by a savage embargo, by sewage-contaminated water, a near-starvation
diet, lethal radiation from depleted-uranium shells, and by thousands of “cluster-bomblets”
left for Iraqi children to explode, Ben Laden added: his Muslim brethren would no longer
tolerate our support for Israel’s land theft and human rights abuses in the Occupied
Territories. Ben Laden’s promises of Muslim reprisal were not long in coming. Americans
died in Tanzania, in Kenya, aboard the USS Cole, in the Twin Towers and the Pentagon.
September 11th presented choices: We could restrain Israel’s Sharon, close down
Israel’s illegal settlements, and remove Israel from our payroll. We could
discontinue the deadly embargo of the Iraqis, and allow Saddam’s people to rebuild
their country. Instead, driven by Bush’s Zionist friends, and our Vice President’s oil
interests, we first sought revenge in Afghanistan, further ravaging its impoverished
people.
-5Next, pressured by Israel’s supporters in Washington, plus Cheney and his Halburton
Associates, we are again militarily assaulting Saddam’s country on the pretext of WMD
and Saddam’s supposed threats to US interests.
It has not only in the moral costs, or loss of American lives that feeding this Zionist parasite
is damaging this Country, but from an economic point of view, support for Israel continues
to be a tragedy. Thomas R. Stauffer’s : THE COST TO THE US TAXPAYERS OF THE
ISRAELI-PALESTINIAN CONFLICT (See Washington Report, June 2003 vol XXII no.5)
details the total burden born by the US taxpayer since the inception of the State of Israel.
Stauffer shows that paying for both the instability and conflicts in the Middle East totals out
to be “close to $3 trillion in 2002 dollars.” Yearly interest-free “loans” to Israel, annual
stipends, military advances, millions in military support are but the tip of American’s
growing indebtedness iceberg.
276
On May 18th, while Sharon’s military was bulldozing homes in Gaza’s Rafah refugee
camp, killing protesting Palestinians left and right, despite demands by the UN and
Amnesty International to cease, our President, desperate to win in November, was kissing
the ass of Israel’s lobby, AIPAC at their annual meeting in Washington, saying: “ Our
nation is stronger and safer because we have a true and dependable ally in Israel.”
(applause)
Senator Ernest F. Hollings in a column and in a speech on May 8th had said it clearly:
“With 750 dead in Iraq and over 3000 maimed for life, home folks continue to argue why
we are in Iraq…Bush came to office imbued with one thought- re-election. ..why invade a
sovereign country? The answer: President Bush’s policy to secure Israel.” … “to take
the Jewish vote from the Democrats.”
Edward W. Miller, MD, CA, USA
Zionism and anti-semitism
We implore and beseech our Jewish brethren to realize that the Zionists are
not the saviors of the Jewish People and guarantors of their safety, but rather
the instigators and original cause of Jewish suffering in the Holy Land and
worldwide. The idea that Zionism and the State of “Israel” is the protector of
Jews is probably the greatest hoax ever perpetrated on the Jewish People.
Indeed, where else since 1945 have Jews been in such physical danger as in
the Zionist state?!Jews are enjoined by their religious laws to be loyal to the
country of which they are citizens.
ever since the destruction of the holy
Temple in Jerusalem and the exile of the Jewish People some two thousand
years ago, we have been enjoined to be scrupulously loyal to the countries we
reside in, One of the great biblical prophets, Jeremiah, in chapter 29 of his
book proclaimed G-d’s message to all the exiled; verse seven reads, “Seek
out the welfare of the city to which I have exiled you and pray for it to
the Almighty, for through its welfare will you have welfare.” This has
been a cornerstone of Jewish morality throughout our history to this very
day.Torah-true Jews wish to live in peace and harmony with their neighbors in
every country among the community of nations, including in historic Palestine.
They deplore acts and policies of violence carried out by those who, misusing
the name of Israel our forefather, have substituted the ideal of chauvinist
nationalism for the eternal values of the Torah, the eternal divinely bestowed
inheritance of the Jewish people.It has been the age-old intention of Zionism to
intentionally stir up anti-Semitism anywhere possible, and even more
commonly, to take advantage of any Jewish suffering anywhere in order to
enhance its cause Indeed, hatred of Jews and Jewish suffering is the oxygen of
the Zionist movement, and from the very beginning has been to deliberately
incite hatred of the Jew and then, in feigned horror, use it to justify the
existence of the Zionist state – this is, of course, Machiavellianism raised to the
highest degree. Thus, the Zionists thrive on hatred and suffering of Jews, and
seek to benefit thereby through keeping Jews in perpetual fear, causing them
to ignore the true nature of Zionism, and instead to consider the Zionist state
is their salvation.ANTI-SEMITISM BY POLITICAL ZIONISMAlthough Zionists and others
dispute it, the undeniable fact is that revolutionary secular and apostate
277
elements in the Jewish community in Europe contributed greatly to hostility
towards Jews after World War I. This aroused hatred of Jews in general among
many non-Jews. While a prisoner in 1924 in the fortress of Lansberg on the
River Lech, Hitler wrote his Mein Kampf.
We he became Chancellor of
Germany in 1933, he was assisted by Goebbels, Roseberg and Streicher. From
them came the declarations, “The Jews of Germany caused the defeat of
Germany in the 1914-1918 war; the Jews of Germany were responsible for the
terrible conditions in Germany that followed the war; the Jews of Germany are
foreigners and they wish to remain foreigners; they have no loyalty to the
country of their birth; they are not human; they are filthy dogs; they have no
right to intrude into Germany’s affairs; there are too many Jews in Germany.
As far as Zionism is concerned, the founder of Zionism and apostate, Theodor
Herzl, sought to intensify hatred of the Jew in order to enhance the cause of
political Zionism. Here are some of his “pearls”:”It is essential that the
sufferings of Jews. . . become worse. . . this will assist in realization of our
plans. . .I have an excellent idea. . . I shall induce anti-semites to liquidate
Jewish wealth. . . The anti-semites will assist us thereby in that they will
strengthen the persecution and oppression of Jews. The anti-semites shall be
our best friends”. (From his Diary, Part I, pp. 16)Additional words from the
vivid imagination of this dreamer, from p. 68 of Part I of his Diary.So antiSemitism, which is a deeply imbedded force in the subconscious mind of the
masses, will not harm the Jews. I actually find it to be advantageous to
building the Jewish character, education by the masses that will lead to
assimilation. This education can only happen through suffering, and the Jews
will adapt.Hateful views of Jews as being subhuman did not have to be
invented by Nazi theorists such as Hitler, Goebbels, Rosenberg and Streicher.
This ideology was simply adapted from statements of political Zionists such as
those found in the writings of the Zionist Yehezkel Kaufman in 1933.In 1920
there were statements hostile to Jews expressed at Heidelberg University.
These statements, arguing that Jews of Germany had caused the turmoil that
followed the war; that the Jews of Germany had nothing in common with
Germans, and that Germans had the right to prevent the Jews of Germany
from intruding into the affairs of their volk were not made by Adolf Hitler in
Mein Kampf, but by Nahum Goldmann, who went in to become the President of
the World Zionist Organization and head of the World Jewish Congress, and,
indisputably, the most influential political Zionist in the world, second only to
the Prime Minister of the State of Israel.In 1921, Germans in Germany were
told that:”We Jews are aliens… a foreign people in your midst and we… wish to
stay that way. A Jew can never be a loyal German; whoever calls the foreign
land his Fatherland is a traitor to the Jewish people”.Who spoke these vile
words? It was Jacob Klatzkin, the second of two political Zionist ideologists in
Germany at the time, where the Jews of Germany were enjoying full political
and civil rights.
It was he who had advocated undermining Jewish
communities as the one certain way of acquiring a state. “They had no qualms
concerning tearing down the existing Jewish communities.”Who spoke in a
public address at a political Zionist meeting in Berlin and declared that
“Germany… has too many Jews”? Was it Hitler or Goebbels? No, it was Chaim
Weizman, later to become the first President of the State of Israel. This
address was published in 1920, and, thus, four years before Hitler had even
278
written Mein Kampf.How many Zionist Jews know of this vicious treachery
uttered by these senior political Zionist leaders, these apostates from the
Jewish People?
At the Nuremberg Trials of Major War Criminals, Nazi
propagandist, Julius Streicher testified: “I did no more than echo what the
leading Zionists had been saying”, it is clear that he had told the truth.In
addition to Hitler, Rosenberg, Goebbels and Streicher, many other Nazi leaders
used statements from Zionists to validate their charges against the Jews of
Germany. Such are the efforts of Zionist leaders to this very day to maintain a
high degree of anti-semitism in order to enable them, in feigned horror, to
then point to anti-semitism to support their idolatrous and anti-Jewish cause.
In 1963, Moshe Sharett, then Chairman of the Jewish Agency, told the 38th
Annual Congress of the Scandinavian Youth Federation that the freedom
enjoyed by the majority of Jews imperiled Zionism, and at the 26th World
Zionist Congress, the delegates were told that the Jew is endangered by the
easing of anti-Semitism in the United States “We are endangered by freedom”
he declared.As we stated earlier, Zionism thrives on anti-Semitism. Ben
Gurion declared, “…not always and not everywhere do I opposed antiSemitism”. Zionists regularly pull out their handy “anti-Semite” race card
against anyone, Jew or non-Jew, who dares to speak out against the
wickedness of Zionism.During World War II, the Lehi organization, an offshoot
of Begin’s Irgun that was headed by Yitzchak Shamir sought an alliance with
Nazis! The following is a quote from the writings of the Lehi in their contact
with the Nazis:”The establishment of the historical Jewish state on a national
and totalitarian basis and bound by a treaty with the German Reich would be in
the interests of strengthening the future German position of power in the Near
East ... The NMO in Palestine offers to take an active part in the war on
Germany’s side ... The cooperation of the Israeli freedom movement would
also be in line with one of the recent speeches of the German Reich Chancellor,
in which Herr Hitler stressed that any combination and any alliance would be
entered into in order to isolate England and defeat it.”To those who assume
that Zionists have been on the side of freedom and equality, these words seem
strange. However, to those who understand the root of Zionism, which is the
transformation and eradication of the concept of the traditional Jew and
Judaism, these statements are not strange at all. They are to be expected.The
Zionists agreed with Nazism in general, even prior to the advent of Nazism.
They believed that Jews could not, and should not, live in harmony in any
other society in the world, and that should be removed from those societies for
the benefit of those societies. They believed that the new Jewish existence in
its own State would remake the image of Jews as “useless” and “parasites.”
These ideas existed long before Adolf Hitler! There is a huge amount of
literature describing how the Zionists made it very difficult to save Jews during
and after World War II. As various individuals and organizations were trying to
arrange departures of Jews to western countries, the Zionists worked overtime
to prevent this from happening. They expressed the opinion that building up
the Jewish population of Palestine was more important than enabling Jews to
go to third countries, and they insisted to western powers that Jews should not
be accepted anywhere other than Palestine. Indeed, Yitzchak Greenbaum, a
famous Zionist, proclaimed that “one cow in Palestine was worth more than all
the Jews in Poland.” The infamous David Ben-Gurion said in 1938:”If I knew it
279
was possible to save all the children in Germany by taking them to England,
and only half of the children by taking them to Eretz Israel, I would choose the
second solution. For we must take into account not only the lives of these
children but also the history of the people of Israel.After the war, a Zionist
“religious” leader, Rabbi Klaussner, who was in charge of displaced persons
presented a report before the Jewish American Conference on May 2nd, 1948
:”I am convinced people must be forced to go to Palestine...For them, an
American dollar appears as the highest of goals. By the word “force”, I am
suggesting a programme. It served for the evacuation of the Jews in Poland,
and in the history of the ‘Exodus’... To apply this programme we must, instead
of providing ‘displaced persons’ with comfort, create the greatest possible
discomfort for them...At a second stage, a procedure calling upon the Haganah
to harass the Jews.” It is ironic that the Zionists proclaim their State as the
safe haven for the Jewish People, when since World War II no place on earth
has been as dangerous for Jews, both spiritually and physically, as the Zionist
state. The Zionists worked relentlessly to create fear among Jews in the Arab
countries after the Zionist state was established. Their tactic work most
successfully in Yemen, Morocco, Iraq, Algeria, Libya, Tunisia.It is common
knowledge among Iraqi Jews that during 1949-1950 the famous Zionist,
Mordechai ben Porat, who had the nickname of Morad Abu al-Knabel
(Mordechai Bomber), was instrumental in seeking to bribe Iraqi officials after
the creation of the Zionist state to pass laws to encourage Jews to leave Iraq.
This was enhanced by the Zionists planting bombs in synagogues in Baghdad
in March 1950. Information about this is readily available on the internet. The
writings of Mr. Naim Giladi document in detail what the Zionists did in Baghdad
in 1950 to provoke the departure of the Jews to the Zionist state. The Zionists
do not care what effect their policies have on the Jewish communities of any
country. When they accuse European nations of every sin under the sun, do
the Zionists care that this will produce hostility towards Jews? No! Not a bit.
On the contrary, as we have discussed, they thrive on such circumstances,
clinging to the vain hope that these Jewish communities will rush for the
“salvation” of the “safe haven” of the Zionist Paradise where Jews are in
constant danger as the Zionist regime undertakes every form of cruel
provocation against non-Jews.In more recent times the Zionists have sought
every opportunity to encourage Jews to leave their home countries. Anytime
there is even the smallest event of hostility toward Jews on the heels of Zionist
policy, or if there are signs of economic distress and dislocation, the Zionists
magnify it a thousand times, seek to ruthlessly humiliate the nations involved,
and agitate for Jews to go to the Zionist state, the so-called “natural home” of
the Jewish People. This has been the case in countries such as France,
Argentina, Uruguay, the former Soviet Union and Egypt.The promises of the
Torah are always to be realized. This verse from the Torah demonstrates that
those who are his enemies will pay a price when The kingdom of G-D will
prevail. Deuteronomy 32:43: Praise his People, O Nations: For he will avenge
the blood of his servants. He will render vengeance against his adversaries and
make expiation for his land and his People.
280
The War Is For Israel
June 6, 2004
(and you thought the oil was for the U.S.)
You are looking at the reason for the war against Iraq. This war is being fought for
Ariel Sharon and for Israel’s strategic benefit!
That’s what Israel does. It has its intelligence organization, Mossad, carry out false flag
operations and deceives others into attacking their enemies. In short they get others to
fight their wars for them.
Israel is in the midst of its plan to use the United States military, which it controls, to
conquer Iraq and divert Iraqi oil to the Haifa refinery via the Mosul to Haifa pipeline. The
U.S. has built airbases at H2 and H3 (which stand for Haifa 2 and Haifa 3) to protect this
strategic pipeline. The pipeline is intact, fully operational, and is being used to covertly
send oil to Israel. Paid for with the blood of American soldiers that die in Iraq.
Iraq is being turned into another Palestine state for Israel.
This war was fought in order to secure Israel’s future. Israel, being a parasite nation,
needed to create an income stream that would continue if funding from the United States
should dry up. They have been working on the plan to steal Iraqi oil for years. Read
Israel’s Blitzkrieg on Middle East Oil by Joe Vialls for more on this. To quote Mr. Vialls
article, “... they are already planning to steal 1,825 million barrels of Iraqi oil per annum.
Taking a nominal price of US $25.00 per barrel ... the Israeli-Jewish terrorists stand to
make a cool US $45,625,000,000.00 each year .... “ [Thats over 45 1/2 Billion dollars a
year or $125 million each day!!!]
Mr. Vialls claims that the 45 billion a year jackpot is more than just a lot of money, it’s a
matter of survival for Israel.
The reshaping of the Middle East by America’s military will allow Israel to:
(1) Control the strategic oil reserves in this region which will ensure low cost oil to Israel
and
ensure
their
economic
survival.
(2) Ensure Israel is the dominant military force and the sole nuclear equipped military
power
in
the
region
for
many
years
to
come
.
(3)
Neutralize
Israel’s
enemies
in
the
region.
(4) Expand borders per “Greater Israel”. The Nile forming the border on the West through
Egypt, and the Euphrates on the East through Turkey, Syria and Iraq.
(5) Allow even further expansion of borders to encompass surrounding countries.
Israel has become the 3rd largest exporter of weapons in the world, selling everything from
Uzis to PHALCON airborne early warning systems. Defense Ministry figures show Israeli
weapons export contracts were worth $4.1 billion in 2002. Only the United States with
$13.2 billion and Russia with $4.4 billion sold more weapons that year.
Israel’s
possesses
the
fourth
largest
army
in
the
world.
Israel is the only nuclear enabled country in the Middle East. Israel has overtaken England
to become the worlds 5th largest nuclear power, roughly equivalent to France and China in
the size and sophistication of its nuclear arsenal. It is estimated to have 400 - 500
281
conventional nuclear warheads and many micro nuclear devices like the bomb that
destroyed the Sari Club in Bali. (These new nuclear devices only emit alpha radiation that
is invisible to a standard geiger counter). In addition they have the neutron bombs, (that
can kill people and leave the buildings intact) and hydrogen bombs. Hydrogen bombs are
currently the most fearsome and intimidating weapon on earth, capable of causing over
60000 times the damage of a nuclear bomb like the one used on Nagasaki. The Hydrogen
bomb is so intimidating that most nations vow never to produce it, though it is really not
much harder than producing regular nukes. When we are talking WMD, this is the big
Kahuna.
Israel has the capability to take out every major city in Europe. Israel refuses to sign the
Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), the Biological and Toxin
Weapons Convention (BTWC) or to allow inspections of its nuclear facilities by
International inspectors.
Israel stands in defiance of 69 United Nations Security Council Resolutions. A further 33
resolutions against Israel has not seen the light of day thanks to the United States vetoing
power on the Security Council.
Nuclear disarmament must begin with Israel. Until that time, Arab states in the
region have an inalienable “right” and “obligation” to develop similar weapons (of
mass destruction) to counter this overwhelming threat to their nations and peoples.
Since Israel possess such a large nuclear arsenal, they are able to blackmail the United
States into supplying them conventional weapons. They have been known to sell those
weapons and technologies to other countries, once they are given to them. The Patriot
missile, the Phoenix air-to-air missile, the Lavi fighter, based on the F-16, have all been
sold to Beijing. Only direct U.S. intervention prevented Israel from selling Beijing AWACS
technology.
Zionist forces are in control of the United States. When Ariel Sharon said:
“Every time we do something you tell me America will do this and will do that . . . I want to
tell you something very clear: Don’t worry about American pressure on Israel. We, the
Jewish people, control America, and the Americans know it.”Ariel Sharon to Shimon
Peres, October 3rd, 2001, as reported on Kol Yisrael
— it was no idle chatter. He was telling the truth. They have gained control through the
Federal Reserve System [Updated Link] controlling the banks. They are also firmly in
control in England. Hence the 2 allies will unite to fight a good fight for the greater good of
Israel.
Just follow the trail of the money!
The United States has given Israel over 90 billion dollars in foreign aid. They continue this
aid at a time when U.S. schools no longer can afford textbooks. Yet the standard 3 billion
dollars of yearly aid goes on. Then there’s the 12 billion in loan guarantees. And now Israel
is asking for (and received) a 400% increase in aid. Miftah.org estimates the foreign aid to
Israel to be closer to 8 billion yearly. I estimate that Israel recieves 9.5 billion a year in aid.
Here is the break down:
Foreign Aid: $3 billion, Loan Guarantees (normally): $2 billion (Note: the U.S. Congress
has forgiven ALL loans to Israel in the past), private tax deductible donations: $1 billion,
Israeli bonds: $500 million, Memorandum of Understanding (MoU) which guarantees all
Israel’s oil needs in the event of a crisis: $3 billion (The Oil funding is camoflaged in the
Defense budget) = Total $9.5 billion.
This $9.5 billion of aid is the standard rate. However, 2003 was an exceptionally good year
for Israel. AFTER the Israeli army killed Rachel Corrie with a bulldozer, (which by the way
was most likely paid for with your U.S. tax dollars), the U.S. rewarded Israel by giving them
282
an additional $9B in loan guarantees, $1B in military aid - [Would Israel have received
$20 billion if they had killed 2 American college students?]
So last year Israel hit the lottery to the tune of a cool $19.5 billion. Or, put in another way,
in 2003, Israel received $53.4 Million dollars a day from the traitors in Congress.
Thats a very solid return on the AIPAC contributions that Israel pays out to U.S.
Congressmen.
This is part of a broader package of up to $75 billion as emergency aid, directly connected
to the war on Iraq. This amounts to 2500% increase in aid to support Israel in a war that
they have claimed they are not involved in. Who is benefiting from the war on Iraq? Follow
the trail of the money!
Each year Congress forgives loans made to Israel which costs U.S. Taxpayers more than
all the foreign aid handed out.
Some sources indicate with all the hidden costs including the Strategic Petroleum Reserve
factored in, the figure is more like $3 Trillion dollars !!!) Thomas R. Stauffer does. The
summary of Stauffer’s research was published in the June 2003 issue of The Washington
Report on Middle East Affairs. See this article for more: The Real Cost Of US Support For
Israel.
Israel has installed one of, if not the most, sophisticated missile defense systems in
the world. They were the first country in the world to use laser’s to intercept missiles,
at America’s expense of course. In 2000 Israel introduced the Tactical High Energy
Laser/Advanced Concept Technology Demonstrator (THEL/ACTD), the world’s first
high-energy laser weapon system designed for operational use, to shoot down a
rocket carrying a live warhead. In contrast, in December 2002 President Bush ordered
the U.S. military to begin deployment of their own national missile defense system to
protect the United States.
Israel has launched its own spy satellite in 2002. A professor at the Israeli Technion-Israel
Institute of Technology argued that the recent launch of an Israeli satellite means Israel
“has established [its] capability to launch, by means of a missile, a payload to any location
on the face of the earth.”
Israel has acquired three Dolphin class diesel submarines in 2002 that it is arming with
newly designed cruise missiles capable of carrying nuclear warheads. According to
Pentagon and Israeli officials, Israel now has a triad of land-, sea- and air-based nuclear
weapons for the first time.Israel has its own radar warning system and has created a vast
Home Front Command to prepare citizens and medical services for potential attacks.
U.S. military has plugged Israel into real-time war monitoring in the war on Iraq. Israel and
the United States have set up a joint command post next to the U.S. embassy in Tel Aviv
at which Israeli army officers will be able to view real-time pictures of the movements of
American war planes over Iraq in the event of a war.
In addition, an American early warning system that is hooked directly into U.S. intelligence
satellites over Iraq was transferred to Israel a few weeks ago, [February, 2003] giving
Israel direct access to information on any Iraqi missile launches at its territory, with no
delays and no filtering.
This War Is Also About Water - Israel needs new water sources to allow Israeli
expansion plans. Iraq is the major source of water in the Middle East. Just as the war in
Afghanistan was fought for the Unocal oil pipeline this war is being fought for oil and water
pipelines to Israel.
283
Israel is now conducting assassinations of American citizens on American soil under the
guise of “fighting terrorism” with the blessings of the US Government.
If a member of Congress were to merely question anything about Zionist political influence
in Washington they would be committing career suicide. In conclusion the evidence that
Israel is behind the invasion on Iraq is more than circumstantial. You just need to look at
who stands to gain from all this. Those that can’t understand why Dubya is so determined
to attack Iraq, probably haven’t considered that Israel is running the show. If you just look
at who stands to gain from Iraqi oil you see the picture but it doesn’t seem to be the whole
thing. But when you add the dancing Israelis and Senator Graham’s statements about
foreign governments involvement in 911 and Sharon’s orders on who Bush is to attack
next, the whole picture begins to get in focus.
For those who feel ‘so what if thousands of Iraqis die, as long as America ends up with the
oil’. Those people will be disappointed also. Sure, Bush’s buddies, the large corporations
will get contracts to rebuild Iraq and make huge profits, but the BIG profits will be from Iraqi
oil flowing to Israel. The Bush regime has already indicated it will not support lifting UN
sanctions on Iraq unless Saddam’s successors agree to supply Israel with oil. US efforts to
get Iraqi oil to Israel are not surprising. Under a 1975 Memorandum of Understanding
(MoU) engineered by Henry Kissinger, the US guaranteed all Israel’s oil needs in the event
of a crisis. The MoU, which has been quietly renewed every five years, also committed the
USA to construct and stock a supplementary strategic reserve for Israel, equivalent to
some US$3bn in 2002. Special legislation was enacted to exempt Israel from restrictions
on oil exports from the USA.
To ensure the security of the Mosul to Haifa pipeline, the U.S. needs to neutralize Syria.
Syria is too much of a risk. Israel wants the Mosul to Haifa pipeline to be secure for many
years to come. Two US-made ‘democratic’ regimes in the region, one in Baghdad and the
other in Damascus, would secure the flow of Iraqi oil to Israel and free the country from its
dependence on pricey Russian oil. The entire Middle East will be reshaped in line with
these concerns.
To Those Who Think All
Jews
Are Pro-Israel & Zionists
By Israel Shamir 3-6-4
Wendy Campbell is a film-maker from California, and a familiar face: her powerful
essays already appeared on this list and elsewhere. Today we offer her provocative and
284
biting description of her visit to the city where the main street is called Yitzshak Rabin
Boulevard. No, it is not Tel Aviv, but Miami. But first, an announcement: Wendy made
a new documentary called “Neturei Karta: Jews Against Zionism” and it will be
screened on April 14 at 7:30 pm at La Pena Cultural Center at 1305 Shattuck Ave.,
Berkeley. Wendy describes her film as an “interview with the engaging Rabbi Weiss of
the Ultra Orthodox Jewish group called Neturei Karta (which means “Guardians of the
City” in the ancient Aramaic language), which was formed in the 1930’s before Israel
was created in 1948, to protest the new movement called Zionism. Rabbi Weiss, who is
based just north of New York City, explains why his worldwide organization believes
that Zionism is the exact opposite of Judaism and why they pray for the peaceful
dismantling of the Zionist state of Israel. Mainstream media has always ignored the
activism of the Neturei Karta and other anti-Zionism groups, so this film may be
somewhat shocking, but very enlightening, for many people who have always thought
that all Jews are pro-Israel and Zionists. Rabbi Weiss provides a fascinating and concise
history of Judaism and how Zionism has been aggressively seeking to transform it,
revealing their intimidation tactics and falsehoods. He explains how the only way that
true peace can be achieved is through achieving justice for the Palestinian people, by
apologizing for having oppressed them and for stealing their land. He advocates making
amends with them by providing reparations and allowing them equal rights. According
to Rabbi Weiss, Zionism is blatant racism and against true Jewish values. He asserts that
Judaism is a religion, but Zionism has attempted to replace religion with nationalism.
For
more
information
about
Neturei
Karta,
please
visit
<http://www.nkusa.org/>www.nkusa.org. For more information on film-maker Wendy
Campbell’s previous documentary, “Truth: Exposing Israeli Apartheid”, please visit
<http://www.exposingisraeliapartheid.
com/>www.exposingisraeliapartheid.com. Miami, Florida: Zionist Occupied Territory?
By Wendy Campbell Recently, my boyfriend and I decided to take a trip to South Beach
Miami along with a couple days down in Key West, just for fun. These days, as anti-war
and anti-Zionism activists, with a special interest in resolving the Israel-Palestine
conflict which is fueled by US tax dollars, we tend to see everything through highly
politicized lenses. Of course, we both know that Florida has a large population of
American Jews, but we were surprised with the “Zionization” of Florida, as well as the
mention by people on two separate occasions in Key West, who didn’t even know about
our politics, of Israeli money-laundering that is going on there. Israel is the largest
producer of the rave party drug Ecstasy, and apparently the Israeli druglords also collude
with South American drug dealers. The Israeli drug dealers are said to launder money
through their cheesy tourist trap tee-shirt shops that line the lower end of Duval Street in
Key West, the last island of the Florida Keys. Since this activity seems to be common
knowledge, maybe there is some collusion with local authorities as well. The Definition
of Zionism At any rate, please allow me to explain my definition of “Zionism”. Zionism
is a racist ideology that allows for Jews from anywhere in the world to go to IsraelPalestine to claim superior rights to the land and government there at the expense of the
indigenous non-Jewish Palestinians. It can be argued that Zionist Jews expect certain
privileges above and beyond the average citizen in any country they live. By the way,
not all Jews are Zionists, and not all American Jews think of Israel as their homeland.
Many American Jews, I’m sure, if not most, think of themselves as Americans first and
285
foremost. Many American Jews, I’m sure, accept their fellow Americans as equals
regardless of their religion, race, ethnicity or gender. However, only Jews enjoy
completely equal rights in Israel, where it is not a true secular democracy even for Jews,
in that only marriages between Jews are acknowledged as legal in Israel, for just one
example. Furthermore, all non-Jews are marginalized in Israel. Zionist American Jews
are the chauvinistic Jews who commonly believe in innate, irreducible differences from
others and their own cultural-religious superiority to gentiles, or non-Jews. This attitude
apparently enables them to justify Israel’s national campaign of blatant ethnic cleansing
against the non-Jewish Palestinians at worst as per “hard Zionists” or at the very least,
complete segregation as per the apartheid two-state solution favored by “soft Zionists”.
American Zionist Jews tend to think of Israel as their homeland, and to perceive
America as the “cash cow” and military vessel for achieving Zionist hegemony as well
as convenient place to live where they can enjoy prosperity, freedom and protection
from the strife that occurs in Israel because of Zionism. Zionists in America espouse
universalistic, democratic principles for Americans while trying to cover up Nazi-like
campaigns in Israel against the Palestinians. U.S. policies now reflect this abhorrent
double standard in the so-called “war on terrorism” in Iraq which is being waged on
Israel’s behalf. Zionists also push and often succeed for Jewish supremacy in many areas
of American politics, media and culture to serve their narrow interests, often at the
expense of non-Jewish Americans. American Zionist Jews tend to place their first
loyalty to Israel, over and above any loyalty to America. We congratulate American
Jews who possess the moral clarity to denounce Zionism loudly and clearly, and invite
all others to do so as well. Zionized Miami and the Media Back to the subject matter at
hand. Is Miami, Florida, Zionist-occupied territory? There were many things that we
observed that led us to believe it is. And we wonder, is the rest of America going to
follow suit? We hope not. For instance, most of the newspapers we looked at seemed to
be by, for and about Jews. The fact is that Miami is a highly diverse and multi-cultural
city, with a strong presence of Americans that come from many backgrounds: Cuban,
South American, European and African. As a side-note, we met many Argentinians, who
appear to be the latest new wave of immigrants. Of course, we weren’t sure who were
actually American citizens, but obviously many people in Miami are indeed American
citizens. Why is it that such a culturally diverse city seems to have media so dominated
by those who are Jewish? This could also be said about American media at large,
however it is not always quite so blatantly noticeable. In Israel, from what I understand,
the liberal newspaper the Ha’aretz employs no Gentile (non-Jewish) writers! In other
words, in any place that has been “Zionized”, the non-Jews tend to be dispossessed and
marginalized, and otherwise subjugated to various degrees. Jewish Discrimination
Against Christians Here is a very telling front-page story of the Jan. 29 issue of the
Miami newspaper the Sun Post. A woman by the name of Sondra Snowdon has been on
a hunger strike to protest the fact that her town would not allow any Christmas
decorations to be displayed other than a Christmas tree yet many Jewish decorations for
Hanukkah were allowed, such as the menorah and the Star of David. She and another
woman from another community who has also been experiencing the same kind of
discrimination against the display of Christmas decorations are considering taking civil
action. As per the article, Councilman Robert Yaffe said the council should make a
“better effort to embrace the celebrations of all members of the community.” Now isn’t
286
that a fact! It seems obvious that Zionist Jews have a propensity for cultural
competitiveness and even discriminate against non-Jews, including Christians, and most
obviously Muslims. By the way, Hanukkah is a minor holiday in the Jewish religion, yet
it has been elevated by Zionist Jews in order to compete and even at times to dominate
over the most holy day for Christians, the holiday of Christmas, a time that is now
simply referred to “The Holidays”. Zionist Jews relentlessly seek to promote programs
to educate Americans about their version of the Holocaust, which by the way, claimed
many non-Jewish victims including the ones who gave their lives to end the war
although this is not emphasized by Zionists. As they seek to bring Jewish culture to
mainstream America, Zionists often display insensitivity if not hostility towards others’
religions, including Christianity, as well as others’ nationalities, in particular for
example, Germans, Austrians and all Arabs. Jewish Dominance On Street Signs Another
example of Zionist hegemony over mainstream America in Miami could be seen in the
street signs. Many streets such as 12th Street, 15th Street. 16th Street or 20th Street had
Jewish names over them, such as Abe Resnick, Bernard Horowitz and Irving Meyer.
Abe Resnick is on the board of the Holocaust Memorial in Miami, by the way. We saw
no other names over South Beach Miami street signs besides Jewish names-no Hispanic
names, not even English names. At one point we did see a street named for Flagler, who
virtually created South Beach Miami in the very first place, so that seems surely fitting.
There was even one street sign that was simply Yitzshak Rabin Boulevard! What other
politician of a foreign country has a boulevard named after him in America? Yitzshak
Rabin may have been the only somewhat decent Israeli prime minister, but does that
earn him a street named just for him in America? Apparently some people think so.
Later, we chuckled when we saw that the sign over 20th Street next to the Holocaust
Memorial bore the additional name “Jerusalem Street”. The Holocaust Museum as a
Wartime Propaganda Tool While we are on the topic of the Holocaust Memorial which
we visited while we were there, which is no doubt at least partially paid for with nonJewish American tax money, this is what we observed. First of all it is a very impressive
memorial, with a lily pond, and an outdoor entry way lined by a wall of panels for names
of the victims of the Holocaust (reminiscent of the Viet Nam War Memorial), which
leads to a central circular walled plaza with a very dramatic monumental bronze
sculpture of a hand outreaching towards the sky, with the naked, starved bodies of
concentration camp inmates grasping for life at its base. After some quick calculations,
we concluded that there were only about 26,000 names on the wall! On top of that, there
were forms one could fill in and submit for $36 per name to be added, as there were
many blank panels waiting to be filled in with names. Which led us to a very compelling
question. The compelling question is this: if it is true as the Zionists’ claim that there
were six million Jews killed during the Holocaust under Hitler during WWII, then why
has there been no complete central compilation of the victims’ names? Surely, with all
the research and Holocaust “scholarship”, along with the claims and litigation that came
in for compensation and reparations from Germany, Switzerland and other European
countries, along with the aid of modern computers, there must be a central database with
all of the names of the victims. But apparently, to the best of our knowledge, there is not.
Why not? Could it be that Zionists know that such a compilation would possibly come
up far shorter than six million Jewish victims? Could it be that this would lead to an
open discussion of all the claims that Zionists make about the Holocaust? Could it be
287
that this would lead to the lifting of the taboo against questioning Zionist claims about
the Holocaust? Although we all know the Holocaust was a heinous occurrence in
history, the Zionists insist that it is the worst occurrence in all history of mankind in their
own chauvinistic, ethnocentric fashion, when in actuality, any genocidal, ethnic
cleansing of any people is equally abhorrent, and that applies to what the Zionists are
now supporting in Israel against the non-Jewish Palestinians who are the indigenous
people of the Holy Land. We realize also that the Holocaust is a sensitive topic, as well
as a highly unpleasant topic in every aspect, however, if any country is accused of
committing the worst crime in history, shouldn’t there be a burden of proof? The untold
volumes of “missing names” should concern everyone interested in truth and historical
accuracy. Already, even Jewish Zionist scholars have apparently uncovered truths that
contradict some of the Holocaust lore, but never-the-less, the Holocaust lore originally
put forth by the Zionists years ago as “fact” remains unchanged for public consumption.
We came to the conclusion that the Holocaust Museum, which is only one of many
across this country and around the world, is definitely a very potent wartime propaganda
tool, again funded at least partially by tax dollars. The Role of Jews in the Bolshevik
Revolution Airbrushed Away In South Beach Miami, there is also a very interesting
museum that specifically features posters and artifacts of wartime propaganda. On the
6th floor of the Wolfsonian Museum, there were many posters from WWII from various
countries from both sides of the war, including from America, Nazi Germany, fascist
Italy and so on. We found one poster that was printed in 1942 in the Nazi-occupied
Netherlands to be especially interesting. The text read “BOLSJEWISME IS MOORD!”
which translates, according to the placard beside it, as “BOLSHEVISM IS MURDER!”.
However, there was no reference to the fact that the letters “J-E-W” were inserted into
the word or why it was. It’s something that most people would most likely not notice.
Most people don’t have a clue about the fact that Jews were prominent leaders in the
Bolshevik revolution in Russia. Was this omission an oversight or further evidence of
the unwritten rule against offending certain powerful sensibilities? The placard explained
how the poster graphically featured the horrors of a young girl raped, a man tortured and
murdered, and Christianity under attack, as shown in the shattered crucifix on the
ground, committed at the hands of the Bolsheviks. This was designed by the Nazi
Germans to play on the Europeans’ anxiety of the savageness of Red Army of the
Communist Soviet Union. What is interesting is that, just like in the overall American
and European discourse, the role of Jews, many of whom were leaders in the brutal
Bolshevik Communist Soviet Union, has been airbrushed out of history, just like it was
deleted out of the placard at the museum, even while staring you in the face from the
poster. In fact, a couple of top German politicians were recently publicly admonished for
making a public reference to the significant role that Jews played during the Bolshevik
Revolution and Communist Soviet Union. The Taboo Against Criticizing Zionist Israel
and the Behavior of Zionist Jews This all fits into the pattern of the strong taboo against
speaking about Jews at all in connection with anything negative, no matter how justified.
Holocaust lore has created a potent taboo against criticizing specifically Jewish political
actions. In today’s “post Holocaust” environment, Jews are to be viewed either in a
uniformly positive light or as victims. This surely benefits Israel’s ongoing campaign of
ethnic cleansing against the non-Jews in Palestine-Israel, not to mention their privileged
status here. The fear of the smear of “anti-Semitism” is deliberately intended to diminish
288
all legitimate protest against Zionism and its crimes. Expect to see still more Holocaust
Museums, Holocaust classes in both public and private Christian schools, movies,
cartoons, artifacts, etc. coming soon to a neighborhood near you! The repetition is
essential in order to constantly attempt to justify Israel’s on-going ethnic cleansing
campaign which now includes the building of the monumental Apartheid Wall, which
also illegally separates more Palestinians from their land, another example of underreporting of Israel’s wrong-doings. The logic that follows, is if the Jews are portrayed as
always innocent of any wrongful behavior, then the only reason one could be anti-Jew or
more accurately, anti-Zionism, is because of some irrational hatred, and never because of
their lawless behavior. However this attempt to protect Jews from “scapegoating” or
more accurately from holding Zionist Jews and Israel accountable for their behavior, is
in fact directly allowing Zionist Jews to continue breaking international law with
impunity. The Need to Demand Equal Rights for All Everywhere Now It is time for all
Americans of all races, religions and ethnicities, including non-Zionist Jews, to stop
being timid or blackmailed into allowing a separate political or moral standard for
Zionist Jews and the Jewish state of Israel. No topic should be taboo, unless it is pure
hate-mongering, something which anyone of any religion is capable of, but which must
be avoided. No one people’s suffering is any more important than any other people’s
suffering. “Never again” coined by arch Zionist racist Meir Kahane, should mean never
again should there be a holocaust or any persecution of any people because of their race,
religion, ethnicity or gender, either here in America, or in Israel-Palestine or anywhere in
the world, especially any country that receives American tax dollars. There must be no
double standards allowed for anyone. All people and all countries must abide by
International Law, or else be held accountable for their crimes against humanity in a
recognized international court of law. It is time to address the Palestine-Israel conflict in
a completely truthful manner, and demand that the Palestinians be allowed the same
human rights as the Israelis. Using the formula which dismantled apartheid in South
Africa, similarly Israel must be pressured by all people of conscience to transform into a
true secular democracy with equal rights for all regardless of religion, race, ethnicity or
gender. Firstly, a Truth and Reconciliation Committee must be set up, and the suffering
of the Palestinian people due to Zionism must be fully and truthfully acknowledged by
the world, and most especially by Israel. Then steps must be taken to create a true
secular democratic government that guarantees equal rights for all to replace the current
racist, Zionist government in Israel which favors only Jews. Additionally, all
Palestinians must be compensated for their losses, including all the Palestinian refugees
who must be allowed to claim their inalienable right to return to Palestine-Israel. This is
their right according to UN Resolutions, International Law and world opinion. The U.S.
and all the nations of the UN should participate in accomplishing this. Once this is
accomplished, and it can be done if enough people demand it and work for it, then this
will allow a new era of peace and good will to emerge throughout the world, rather than
endless war.
The Holy Torah IN ITS BATTLE AGAINST ZIONISM
289
JEWS
This was created to provide historical documentation refuting the
misconception that all Jewry supports Zionism (the existence of the so-called
“State of Israel”) for website visitors seeking information on the history of
Zionism, its historical and current day impact on the Jewish community
worldwide and the danger it presents to us all. For decades renowned
Rabbinical leaders and scholars have opposed the creation of a “Jewish State”,
supporting their opposition with words of the scriptures and of the Torah, as
being diametrically opposed to the ideology of Judaism. We have provided
many such quotations for the inquiring website visitor who is seeking such
information. Although there are those who refuse to accept the teachings of
our Rabbis and will continue to support the Zionist state, there are also many
who are totally unaware of the history of Zionism and its contradiction to the
beliefs of Torah-True Jews. This article provides more information that demonstrates that
far from being the saviors of the Jewish People, the Zionists are the true self-hating Jews who
have had nothing but contempt and outright hatred for the Jewish People and Judaism. This
article proves that anti-Semitism has been the oxygen and lifeblood of the Zionists throughout
the ages to the present day. By contrast, we anti-Zionist Jews having been doing all we can to
reduce hatred of Jews by proclaiming the true nature of the Jewish religion in contrast to the
heresy and idolatry of Zionism. We hope this will help Jews awaken from the brainwashing of
the Zionists. Over the recent years there has been a dramatic rise in hate rhetoric and hate
crimes targeted toward Jews: ท
spotted and questioned a group of “tourists” taking covert videotape of the Jewish community buildings in
London.ท
Commission suggesting that EUcitizens see Israel as the biggest threat to world peace caused
outrageamong Israelis.” Anti-Semitic acts are on the rise across Europe and beyond. From
Antwerp and London to Berlin and Istanbul, Jews are living in fear. On November 17, 2003
Zionist leader, Ariel Sharon, t he Israeli prime minister, told Jews in Italy the best
way to escape “a great wave of anti-Semitism” is to move and settle in the
state of Israel. This has been the Zionist ideology from the beginning to the
present time. True Torah Jews is working hard to declare to the world the difference
between Jews and Zionism. It is important that the people of world understand the difference
and therefore not link the actions of Zionists to religious Jews. True Torah Jews is not alone in
its assessment of the danger of Zionists to Jews worldwide. Jewish leaders in France, Turkey
and Italy have recently spoken out against Zionists for using anti-Semitism for their benefits.
For example, ท
Saturday after a Jewish school near Paris was firebombed in an attack that prompted the government to launch a fight
against a “new anti-Semitism”, coming mostly from the immigrant Muslim community. “ ท
Jewish Community Lina Filiba called the Jerusalem Post from Istanbul, upset about the way the Israeli media and
officials have portrayed the bombings, particularly articles and comments talking about the need to bring Turkish Jews to
Israel in light of the attacks anti-Semitic nature.” ท
anti-Semitism.
He describes how the British foreign secretary, Arthur Balfour (sponsor of the 1905 Aliens Act to
restrict Jewish immigration to the UK), wanted the government to commit itself to a Jewish homeland in Palestine, his
declaration was delayed - not by anti-Semites but by leading figures in the British Jewish community. They included a
It is for those who
seek the truth that this website is maintained. We are also publicizing the
position of True-Torah Jews through newspaper advertisements and radio
broadcasts.
True Torah Jews is a non-profit organization dedicated to spreading
the word to the people of the world that not all Jews support the
Zionist state. It is our hope that through this knowledge and
Jewish member of the cabinet who called Balfour’s pro-Zionism “anti-Semitic in result”.
290
understanding peace may be achieved. Not surprisingly, we have received
negative comments from those who do not agree with our beliefs and who
refuse to accept a position different from their own. The negative comments,
however, have been far outweighed by the positive response to our website,
newspaper and radio advertisements and we are encouraged to continue in our
efforts to provide information to open-minded visitors.
U.S. Intervention in the Middle East
November 4, 2001,
“Why do people in the Middle East hate the United States,” people are asking,
in the wake of the events of September 11.
This partial chronology of U.S. intervention in the Middle East illustrates the
lengths to which the U.S. power structure has gone to gain and maintain U.S.
domination of the Middle East—a region considered key to the U.S.’s standing
as an imperialist world power. This is not a complete list of the invasions,
bombings, assassinations, coups and other interventions by the U.S.
government, its allies, or its client states, nor does it fully document the U.S.’s
economic domination and exploitation of the region’s people and resources.
1918-1945:
BREAKING INTO THE MIDDLE EAST:
THE FIGHT FOR INFLUENCE & OIL
1920-28: U.S. pressures Britain, then the dominant Middle East power, into
signing a “Red Line Agreement” providing that Middle Eastern oil will not be
developed by any single power without the participation of the others.
Standard Oil and Mobil obtain shares of the Iraq Petroleum Company.
1932-34: Oil is discovered in Bahrain, Saudi Arabia and Kuwait, and U.S. oil
companies obtain concessions.
1944: U.S. State Department memo refers to Middle Eastern oil as “a
stupendous source of strategic power, and one of the greatest material prizes
in world history.” During U.S.-British negotiations over the control of Middle
Eastern oil, President Roosevelt sketches out a map of the Middle East and tells
the British Ambassador, “Persian oil is yours. We share the oil of Iraq and
Kuwait. As for Saudi Arabian oil, it’s ours.” On August 8, 1944, the AngloAmerican Petroleum Agreement is signed, splitting Middle Eastern oil between
the U.S. and Britain.
Between 1948 and 1960, Western capital earns $12.8 billion in profits from the
production, refining and sale of Middle Eastern oil, on fixed investments
totaling $1.3 billion.
1945-1955:
REPLACING RIVALS AND WAGING WAR
ON NATIONAL LIBERATION
291
1946: President Harry Truman threatens to drop a “super-bomb” on the Soviet
Union if it does not withdraw from Kurdestan and Azerbaijan in northern Iran.
November 1947: The U.S. helps push through a UN resolution partitioning
Palestine into a Zionist state and an Arab state, giving the Zionist authorities
control of 54% of the land. At that time Jewish settlers were about 1/3 of the
population.
May 14, 1948: War breaks out between newly proclaimed state of Israel, and
Egypt, Iraq, Jordan and Syria, who had moved troops into Palestine to oppose
the partition of Palestine. Israeli attacks force some 800,000 Palestinians—twothirds of the population—to flee into exile in Lebanon, Jordan, Syria, Gaza, and
the West Bank. Israel seizes 77 percent of historic Palestine. The U.S. quickly
recognizes Israel.
March 29, 1949: CIA backs a military coup overthrowing the elected
government of Syria and establishes a military dictatorship under Colonel
Za’im.
1952: U.S.-led military alliance expands into the Middle East with Turkey’s
admission to NATO.
1953: The CIA organizes a coup overthrowing the Mossadeq government of
Iran after Mossadeq nationalizes British holdings in Iran’s huge oilfields. The
Shah, Mohammed Reza Pahlevi, is put on the throne, ruling as an absolute
monarch for the next 25 years—torturing, killing and imprisoning his political
opponents.
1955: U.S. installs powerful radar system in Turkey to spy on the Soviet
Union.
1956-1958:
UPHEAVAL AND INTRIGUE IN EGYPT,
IRAQ, JORDAN, SYRIA & LEBANON
July 1956: After Egypt’s nationalist leader, Gamal Abdul Nasser, receives
arms from the Soviet Union, the U.S. withdraws promised funding for Aswan
Dam, Egypt’s main development project. A week later Nasser nationalizes the
Suez Canal to fund the project. In October Britain, France and Israel invade
Egypt to retake the Suez Canal. President Eisenhower threatens to use nuclear
weapons if the Soviet Union intervenes on Egypt’s side; and at the same time,
the U.S. asserts its regional dominance by forcing Britain, France and Israel to
withdraw from Egypt.
October 1956: A planned CIA coup to overthrow a left-leaning government in
Syria is aborted because it was scheduled for the same day Israel, Britain and
France invade Egypt.
March 9, 1957: Congress approves Eisenhower Doctrine, stating “the United
States regards as vital to the national interest and world peace the
preservation of the independence and integrity of the nations of the Middle
East.”
April 1957: After anti-government rioting breaks out in Jordan, U.S. rushes
6th fleet to the eastern Mediterranean and lands a battalion of Marines in
Lebanon to “prepare for possible future intervention in Jordan.” Later that
292
year, the CIA begins making secret payments of millions a year to Jordan’s
King Hussein.
September 1957: In response to the Syrian government’s more nationalist
and pro-Soviet policies, the U.S. sends Sixth Fleet to eastern Mediterranean
and rushes arms to allies Jordan, Lebanon, Iraq, Turkey and Saudi Arabia;
meanwhile the U.S. encourages Turkey to mass 50,000 troops on Syria’s
northern border.
1958: The merger of Syria and Egypt into the “United Arab Republic,” the
overthrow of the pro-U.S. King Feisal II in Iraq by nationalist military officers,
and the outbreak of anti-government/anti-U.S. rioting in Lebanon, where the
CIA had helped install President Camille Caiman and keep him in power, leads
the U.S. to dispatch 70 naval vessels, hundreds of aircraft and 14,000 Marines
to Lebanon to preserve “stability.” The U.S. threatens to use nuclear weapons
if the Lebanese army resists, and to prevent an Iraqi move into the oilfields of
Kuwait, and draws up secret plans for a joint invasion of Iraq with Turkey. The
plan is shelved after the Soviet Union threatens to intervene.
1957-58: Kermit Roosevelt, the CIA agent in charge of the 1953 coup in Iran,
plots, without success, to overthrow Egypt’s Nasser. “Between July 1957 and
October 1958, the Egyptian and Syrian governments and media announced the
uncovering of what appear to be at least eight separate conspiracies to
overthrow one or the other government, to assassinate Nasser, and/or prevent
the expected merger of the two countries.” (Blum, p. 93)
1960: U.S. works to covertly undermine the new government of Iraq by
supporting anti-government Kurdish rebels and by attempting, unsuccessfully,
to assassinate Iraq’s leader, Abdul Karim Qassim, an army general who had
restored relations with the Soviet Union and lifted the ban on Iraq’s Communist
Party.
1963: U.S. supports a coup by the Ba’ath party (soon to be headed by
Saddam Hussein) to overthrow the Qassim regime, including by giving the
Ba’ath names of communists to murder. “Armed with the names and
whereabouts of individual communists, the national guards carried out
summary executions. Communists held in detention...were dragged out of
prison and shot without a hearing... [B]y the end of the rule of the Ba’ath, its
terror campaign had claimed the lives of an estimated 3,000 to 5,000
communists.”
1966: U.S. sells its first jet bombers to Israel, breaking with 1956 decision not
to sell arms to the Zionist state.
June 1967: With U.S. weapons and support, Israeli military launches the socalled “Six Day War,” seizing the remaining 23 percent of historic Palestine—
the West Bank, Gaza, and East Jerusalem—along with Egypt’s Sinai Peninsula
and Syria’s Golan Heights.
September 17, 1970: With U.S. and Israeli backing, Jordanian troops attack
Palestinian guerrilla camps, while Jordan’s U.S.-supplied air force drops napalm
from above. U.S. deploys the aircraft carrier Independence and six destroyers
off the coast of Lebanon and readies troops in Turkey to support the assault.
The U.S. threatens to use nuclear weapons against the Soviet Union if it
293
intervenes. 5000 Palestinians are killed and 20,000 wounded. This massacre
comes to be known as “Black September.”
1973: The U.S. rushes $2.2 billion in emergency military aid to Israel after
Egypt and Syria attack to regain Golan Heights and Sinai. U.S. puts forces on
alert, and moves them into the region. When the Soviet Union threatens to
intervene to prevent the destruction of Egypt’s 3rd Army by Israel, U.S. nuclear
forces go to DEFCON III to force the Soviets to back down.
1973-1975: U.S. supports Kurdish rebels in Iraq in order to strengthen Iran
and weaken the then pro-Soviet Iraqi regime. When Iran and Iraq cut a deal,
the U.S. withdraws support, denies the Kurds refuge in Iran, and stands by
while the Iraqi government kills many Kurdish people.
1979-84: U.S. supports paramilitary forces to undermine the government of
South Yemen, which was allied with the Soviet Union.
THE FALL OF THE SHAH AND
THE SOVIET INVASION OF AFGHANISTAN
1978: As the Iranian revolution begins against the hated Shah, the U.S.
continues to support him “without reservation” and urges him to act forcefully
against the masses. In August 1978, some 400 Iranians are burned to death in
the Rex Theater in Abadan after police chain and lock the exit doors. On
September 8, 10,000 anti-Shah demonstrators are massacred at Teheran’s
Jaleh Square.
1979: The U.S. tries, without success, to organize a military coup to save the
Shah. In January, the Shah is forced to flee and the reactionary Shi-ite
Islamists led by Ayatollah Khomeini take power in February.
Summer 1979: The U.S. publicly supports the Khomeini regime’s efforts to
suppress the Kurdish liberation struggle and maintain Iranian domination of
Kurdestan.
1979: U.S. President Jimmy Carter designates the Persian Gulf a vital U.S.
interest and declares the U.S. will go to war to ensure the flow of oil.
1979: In response to Soviet military maneuvers on Iran’s northern border,
Carter secretly puts U.S. forces on nuclear alert and warns the Soviets they
will be used if the Soviets intervene.
Summer 1979: U.S. begins arming and organizing Islamic fundamentalist
“Mujahideen” in Afghanistan. National Security Advisor Zbigniew Brzezinski
writes, “This aid was going to induce a Soviet military intervention,” drawing
the Soviets into an Afghan quagmire. Over the next decade the U.S. alone
passed more than $3 billion in arms and aid to the Mujahideen, with another
$3 billion provided by the U.S. ally Saudi Arabia.
November 4, 1979: Islamic militants, backed by the Khomeini regime, seize
the U.S. embassy in Teheran and demand the U.S. return the Shah to Iran for
trial. The Embassy and 52 U.S. personnel are held for 444 days; this
international embarrassment prompts new U.S. actions against Iran—including
an abortive rescue attempt.
December 1979: Soviet troops invade Afghanistan—which the U.S. rulers
considered a “buffer state” between the Soviet Union to the north and the
294
strategically important states of Iran and Pakistan to the south—overthrowing
the Amin government and installing a more pro-Soviet regime.
1980: U.S. begins organizing a “Rapid Deployment Force,” increasing its naval
presence and pre-positioning military equipment and supplies. It also steps up
aid to reactionary client states such as Turkey, Pakistan and Saudi Arabia. On
September 12, Turkey’s military seizes power and unleashes a brutal
clampdown on revolutionaries and Kurds struggling for liberation in order to
“stabilize” the country as a key U.S. ally.
Summer 1980: As the Carter administration tries to bully Iran into
surrendering the U.S. hostages, supporters of presidential candidate Ronald
Reagan cut a secret deal with the Islamic Republic: promising that the Reagan
administration will allow Israel to ship arms to Iran if Iran continues to hold the
hostages during the coming presidential campaign to cripple Carter’s campaign
for re-election. (Gary Sick)
September 22, 1980: Iraq invades Iran with tacit U.S. support, starting a
bloody eight-year war. The U.S. supports both sides in the war providing arms
to Iran and money, intelligence and political support to Iraq in order to prolong
the war and weaken both sides, while trying to draw both countries into the
U.S. orbit.
1981: U.S. holds military maneuvers off the coast of Libya to bully the Qaddafi
government. When a Libyan plane fires a missile at U.S. planes penetrating
Libyan airspace, two Libyan planes are shot down.
1981: The Reagan administration secretly encourages Israel and other allies,
such as South Korea and Turkey, to ship hundreds of millions of U.S.-made
arms to Iran despite a ban on the shipment of U.S.-made weapons.
From the fall of 1981 through the winter of 1982, forces led by the Union of
Iranian Communists, Sarbederan, mount an historic resistance to the Islamic
Republic; the uprising at Amol at the end of January 1982 is brutally crushed
by the forces of the Islamic Republic.
1982: After receiving a “green light” from the U.S., Israel invades Lebanon to
crush Palestinian and other anti-U.S. and anti-Israeli forces. Over 20,000
Lebanese and Palestinians are killed, and Israel seizes southern Lebanon,
holding it until 2000.
September 14, 1982: Lebanon’s pro-U.S. President-elect, Bashir al-Jumayyil,
is assassinated. The following day, Israeli forces occupy West Beirut, and from
16 to 18 September, the Phalangist militia, with the support of Israel’s military
under now-Prime Minister Ariel Sharon, move into the Sabra and Shatila
refugee camps and barbarically massacre over 1,000 unarmed Palestinian
men, women, and children.
1983: U.S. sends troops to Lebanon, supposedly as part of a multinational
“peace-keeping” operation but in reality to protect U.S. interests, including
Israel’s occupation forces. U.S. troops are withdrawn after a suicide bomber
destroys a U.S. Marine barracks.
1983: CIA helps murder Gen. Ahmed Dlimi, a prominent Moroccan Army
commander who seeks to overthrow the pro-U.S. Moroccan monarchy.
295
Spring 1983: The U.S. provides the Islamic Republic of Iran with a list of
Soviet agents.
1984: U.S. shoots down two Iranian jets over Persian Gulf.
1985-1986: The U.S. secretly ships weapons to Iran, including 1,000 TOW
anti-tank missiles, Hawk missile parts, and Hawk radars. The weapons are
exchanged for U.S. hostages in Lebanon, and in hopes of increased U.S.
leverage in Iran. The secret plot collapses when it is publicly revealed on
November 3, 1986, by the Lebanese magazine, Al-Shiraa. (The Chronology)
1985: U.S. attempts to assassinate Sheikh Mohammed Hussein Fadlallah, a
Lebanese Shiite leader. 80 people are killed in the unsuccessful attempt.
(Blum)
1986: When a bomb goes off in a Berlin nightclub and kills two Americans, the
U.S. blames Libya’s Qaddafi. U.S. bombers strike Libyan military facilities,
residential areas of Tripoli and Benghazi, and Qaddafi’s house, killing 101
people, including Qaddafi’s adopted daughter.
1987: The U.S. Navy is dispatched to the Persian Gulf to prevent Iran from
cutting off Iraq’s oil shipments. During these patrols, a U.S. ship shoots down
an Iranian civilian airliner, killing all 290 onboard.
1988: The Iraqi regime launches mass poison-gas attacks on Kurds, killing
thousands and bulldozing many villages. The U.S. responds by increasing its
support for the Iraqi regime.
July 1988: A cease-fire ends the Iran-Iraq war with neither side victorious.
Over 1 million Iranians and Iraqis are killed during the 8-year war.
1989: The last Soviet troops leave Afghanistan. The war, fueled by U.S.Soviet rivalry, has torn Afghanistan apart, killing more than one million
Afghans and forcing one-third of the population to flee into refugee camps.
More than 15,000 Soviet soldiers die in the war.
July 1990: April Glaspie, U.S. Ambassador to Iraq, meets with Saddam
Hussein, who threatens military action against Kuwait for overproducing its oil
quota, slant drilling for oil in Iraqi territory, and encroaching on Iraqi
territory—seriously harming war weakened Iraq. Glaspie replies, “We have no
opinion on the Arab- Arab conflicts, like your border disagreement with
Kuwait.”
August 1990: Iraq invades Kuwait. The U.S. seizes the moment to assert its
hegemony in the post-Soviet world and strengthen its grip on the Persian Gulf:
the U.S. condemns Iraq, rejects a diplomatic settlement, imposes sanctions,
and prepares for an all-out military assault on Iraq.
January 16, 1991: After a 6-month military buildup, the U.S.-led coalition
launches “Operation Desert Storm.” For the next 42 days, U.S. and allied
planes pound Iraq, dropping 88,000 tons of bombs, systematically targeting
and largely destroying its electrical and water systems. On February 22, 1991,
the U.S. coalition begins its 100-hour ground war. Heavily armed U.S. units
drive deep into southern Iraq. Overall, 100,000 to 200,000 Iraqis are killed
during the war.
296
Spring 1991: Shi’ites in the south and Kurds in the north rise up against
Hussein’s regime in Iraq. The U.S., after encouraging these uprisings during
the war, now fears turmoil and instability in the region and refuses to support
the rebels. The U.S. denies the rebels access to captured Iraqi weapons and
allows Iraqi helicopters to attack them.
1991: Iraq withdraws from Kuwait and agrees to a UN-brokered cease-fire,
but the U.S. and Britain insist that devastating sanctions be maintained. The
U.S. declares large parts of north and south Iraq “no-fly” zones for Iraqi
aircraft.
1991-present: U.S. military deployments continue after the war, with 17,000
to 24,000 U.S. troops in the Persian Gulf region at any given time. (CSM)
1992: U.S. Marines land near Mogadishu, Somalia, supposedly to ensure
humanitarian relief and “restore order.” But the U.S. also plans to remove the
dominant warlord, Mohammed Aidid, and install a more pro-U.S. regime. In
June 1983, after numerous gun battles with Aidid forces, U.S. helicopters
strafe Aidid supporters, killing scores. In October, when U.S. forces attempt to
kidnap two Aidid lieutenants, a fierce gunbattle breaks out. Five U.S.
helicopters are shot down, 18 U.S. soldiers killed and 73 wounded, while 500
to 1000 Somalians are killed and many more injured.
March 1992: U.S. Defense Department drafts new, post-Soviet “Defense
Planning Guidance” paper stating, “In the Middle East and Southwest Asia, our
overall objective is to remain the predominant outside power in the region and
preserve U.S. and Western access to the region’s oil.”
1993: U.S. brokers a “peace” agreement between Israel and the Palestine
Liberation Organization at Oslo, Norway. The agreement strengthens Israel
and U.S. domination, while leaving Palestinians a small part of their historic
homeland, broken up into isolated pieces surrounded by Israel. No provisions
are made for the return of the four million Palestinian refugees living outside of
Israel, the West Bank, and Gaza.
1993: U.S. launches missile attack on Iraq, claiming self-defense against an
alleged assassination attempt on former president Bush two months earlier.
1995: The U.S. imposes oil and trade sanctions against Iran, reinforcing
sanctions in effect since 1979, for alleged sponsorship of ‘terrorism’, seeking to
acquire nuclear arms and hostility to the Middle East process. (BBC, CSM)
1995: With U.S. backing, Turkey launches a major military offensive, involving
some 35,000 Turkish troops, against the Kurds in northern Iraq.
1998: Congress passes the “Iraq Liberation Act,” giving nearly $100 million to
groups attempting to overthrow the Hussein regime.
August 1998: Claiming retaliation for attacks on U.S. embassies in Tanzania
and Kenya, President Clinton sends 75 cruise missiles pounding into rural
Afghanistan —supposedly targeting Osama Bin Laden. The U.S. also destroys a
factory producing half of Sudan’s pharmaceutical supply, claiming the factory is
involved in chemical warfare. The U.S. later acknowledges there is no evidence
for the chemical warfare charge.
December 16-19, 1998: The U.S. and Britain launch “Operation Desert Fox,”
a bombing campaign supposedly aimed at destroying Iraq’s nuclear, chemical
297
and biological weapons programs. For most of the next year, U.S. and British
planes strike Iraq every day with missiles. (BBC)
October 1999: The U.S. Department of Defense shifts command of its forces
in Central Asia from the Pacific Command to the Central Command, underlining
the heightened importance of the region, which includes vast oil reserves in
and around the Caspian Sea.
January 2001: Tenth anniversary of the U.S. war on Iraq: sanctions are still
in place and the UN estimates that 4,500 children are dying per month from
disease and malnutrition as a result. The U.S. planes, which have flown over
280,000 sorties in Iraq over the past decade, continue to attack from the air.
In the past two years, over 300 Iraqis have been killed in these bombings.
October 2001: U.S. begins bombing Afghanistan, as the first act of war in
“Operation Enduring Freedom”—the U.S. “war against global terrorism.
Occupied Palestine and the Politics of Terrorism: PostModern Colonialism, Suicidal Rage and the Propaganda
System. Colonial Power in the Middle East and its Ideological Base  

Lie No. 1: Israel is under terror. As long as the terror
any negotiations for peace. 
the
continues, there cannot be
Lie No. 2: The biggest single obstacle to negotiations is
escalating spate of Palestinian suicide bombings against Israeli
civilian targets.
Lie No. 3: The suicide bombers are under Arafat’s control. ท Lie No. 4: Arafat refuses to
reign in his fanatical suicide bombers,
settlement. ท
illustrating the insincerity of his calls for a peace
Lie No. 5: Palestinians are fundamentally responsible for the ongoing
war, for the violence, for the killing of innocents, and for the failure to come to a peaceful
and equitable resolution of the conflict. ท
Lie No. 6: Until Palestinian terror ceases, Israel must continue to defend itself against the
violence through targeted military action. ท
298
Colonial Power in the Middle East and its Ideological Base
Israel is under terror. As long as the terror continues, there cannot be any negotiations for
peace. The biggest single obstacle to negotiations is the escalating spate of Palestinian
suicide bombings against Israeli civilian targets. The suicide bombers are under Arafat’s
control. Arafat refuses to reign in his fanatical suicide bombers, illustrating the insincerity of
his calls for a peace settlement. Hence, it is Palestinians who are fundamentally
responsible for the ongoing war, for the violence, for the killing of innocents, and for the
failure to come to a peaceful and equitable resolution of the conflict. Until Palestinian terror
ceases, Israel must continue to defend itself against the violence through targeted military
action. These are the basic terms of almost all discussion of the Middle East conflict as
framed by the mainstream media, promulgated by the Bush administration, and ultimately
advocated by the Zionist State of Israel. The harsh reality of the matter is that these terms
have been fabricated by the dominant powers in this conflict, in the pursuit of their own
regional interests. The losers in this unconscionable process of deception, have invariably
been primarily the Palestinian people as a whole, and secondarily, Israeli civilians.
According to the Orthodox Jewish institution the Central Rabbinical Congress in the U.S.
and Canada, and its affiliate group Neturei Karta, the American media, “make it look like all
Jewry and their rabbis are Zionists, but this is false propaganda. The most important
rabbis, and the majority of religious Jewry are opposed to Zionism, but their voice is not
heard because of Zionist control of the American news media.” Neturei Karta blames
“relentless Zionist pressure” for “stifling” the larger Jewish community into silence. “The
rabbis who have stood fast against the onslaught of Zionism are not consulted by the
press, they have no public relations departments to give out news releases, they do not
have the pompous commentators of the airwaves or the partisan editorial writers at their
disposal.” The respected journal, the Washington Report on Middle East Affairs, observes
that: “Were it not coming from a Jewish group, this statement undoubtedly would evoke
charges of anti-Semitism from the Zionists, and perhaps from the media as well…
“Precisely on target, their observation serves as an unambiguous indictment of the onesided and severely biased American media when it comes to Israel and the Middle East.
Despite almost three decades of making known their contrarian interpretations in both
English and Hebrew, Neturei Karta and the Rabbinical Congress, both serious and weighty
institutions, remain virtually unknown in the United States.”[1] Also virtually unknown, not
only in the U.S., but also in the United Kingdom and the other Western countries, are the
299
basic facts about the Middle East conflict, behind the veil of Zionist propaganda. These
facts will be documented here, in an effort to dissect and demolish the official propaganda
line of the Israeli regime indicated above. Before doing so, however, the motives behind
the pro-Israeli agenda of the United States government and media must be understood.
They can in fact be easily understood once we take into account the strategic role that the
State of Israel plays in U.S. - and British - regional planning for the control of Middle East
resources. Retired Israeli General Shlomo Gazit, former head of Military Intelligence and
West Bank Administrator, explicitly described Israel’s role as protector of U.S. interests, by
playing the role of watchdog over the Arab client regimes: “[After the Cold War] Israel’s
main task has not changed at all, and it remains of crucial importance. Its location at the
center of the Arab Muslim Middle East predestines Israel to be a devoted guardian of the
existing regimes: to prevent or halt the processes of radicalization and to block the
expansion of fundamentalist religious zealotry.” According to Gazit, Israel asserts its right
to intervene militarily in any Arab state facing “threats of revolt, whether military or popular,
which may end up by bringing fanatical and extremist elements to power in the states
concerned… “The existence of such threats has no connection with the Arab-Israeli
conflict. They exist because the regimes find it difficult to offer solutions to their socioeconomic ills. But any development of the described kind is apt to subvert the existing
relations between Israel and this or that from among its neighbors.” He thus elaborates on
the implications in relation to regional U.S. and Western interests: “In the aftermath of the
disappearance of the USSR as a political power with interests of its own in the region a
number of Middle Eastern states lost a patron… “A vacuum was thus created, leading to
the region’s instability. Under such conditions the Israeli role as a strategic asset
guaranteeing a modicum of stability in the entire Middle East did not dwindle or disappear
but was elevated to the first order of magnitude. Without Israel, the West would have to
perform this role by itself, when none of the existing superpowers really could perform it,
because of various domestic and international constraints. For Israel, by contrast, the need
to intervene is a matter of survival.”[2] The ramifications of this policy can be discerned
from the admission in May 1973 by the Senate’s ranking oil expert, Senator Henry
Jackson. Jackson stressed the necessity of “the strength and Western orientation of Israel
on the Mediterranean and Iran [under the Shah] on the Persian Gulf”. Israel and Iran were
“reliable friends of the United States” who, along with Saudi Arabia “have served to inhibit
and contain those irresponsible and radical elements in certain Arab states... who, were
300
they free to do so, would pose a grave threat indeed to our principle sources of petroleum
in the Persian Gulf”, which are needed primarily as a reserve and a lever for control of the
global economy.[3] In other words, Israel is to play the role of a regional proxy force
serving to “inhibit” and “contain” the other Middle East regimes by posing a constant
military threat. Consequently, the entire region remains under the hegemony of the
Western powers under U.S. leadership in accordance with their interests in the unimpeded
control of regional resources. That U.S. support of Israel is intrinsically bound up with the
desire to consolidate a global system of politico-economic relations under U.S. control geared to meet primarily U.S., and secondarily Western, interests (at the expense of the
people of non-Western countries) – is clear from strategic planning for the Middle East by
the Western powers after the Second World War. For instance, the leader of the colonial
Empire of that era, the United Kingdom, noted that the Middle East is “a vital prize for any
power interested in world influence or domination”, since control of the world’s oil reserves
also means control of the world economy.[4] By 1953, a fledgling superpower-to-be – the
United States - had its own designs for world domination. A declassified secret document
records that: “United States policy is to keep the sources of oil in the Middle East in
American hands.”[5] Clearly, the United States aimed to dominate and control Middle East
affairs to ensure its monopoly over regional resources, namely, oil, thus ensuring its
leverage over the world economy, and thus consolidating its global hegemony. Britain and
the other Western powers would be drawn in as collaborators in this process, with the
former playing the role of a junior partner with the U.S. U.S.-Western policy in the Middle
East entailed that any movement threatening Western domination of the region had to be
put down. In 1958, a secret British document articulated this policy and its ramifications,
which included the demolition of “Arab nationalism”, meaning the indigenous population’s
desire for self-determination: “The major British and other Western interests in the Persian
Gulf [are] (a) to ensure free access for Britain and other Western countries to oil produced
in States bordering the Gulf; (b) to ensure the continued availability of that oil on
favourable terms and for surplus revenues of Kuwait; (c) to bar the spread of Communism
and pseudo-Communism in the area and subsequently to defend the area against the
brand of Arab nationalism.”[6] The antipathy to “Arab nationalism” is a relic of colonial
policy after the First World War. The British Empire aimed to dismantle Ottoman Turkey,
which had been the Muslim caliphate for four centuries. The region encompassed by the
Ottoman caliphate included and integrated the areas of Syria, Iraq, Lebanon, Palestine,
301
Jordan and much of Saudi Arabia. Islam was naturally the basis of unity of the caliphate,
and to counteract this unity the Western powers perpetuated local divisions among the
Arabs. This was achieved by relying on pro-West Arab leaders with local tribal or religious
followings to promote the division of the Ottoman Empire. None of these leaders, however,
had a claim to popular leadership. The plans of how to sponsor uprisings were improvised
by British officers in the Arab Bureau in Cairo. According to Sir Arthur Hirtzel of the India
Office, British aims were to divide Arabs not unify them. The Western powers eventually
succeeded in breaking up the Arab world into several impotent client regimes, an
exceedingly chaotic and bloody programme that included the literal creation of twelve
previously non-existent nations. The arbitrary creation of borders within what was formerly
a single empire, defined the fledgling nation-states and successfully carved the region into
several divided segments. In all of these fictional nation-states, pro-West leaders were
forcefully installed to execute Western instructions. Since the objective of this programme
included unimpeded access to regional resources (oil) in opposition to the wishes of the
populations, it necessarily involved the provocation of force to manipulate the political
environment and ensure the establishment of impotent client-regimes whose social and
economic administration was subservient to Western interests. This inevitably resulted in
the impoverishment and repression of the Arab people under their newly formed
illegitimate governments. Due to this programme which involved a series of political,
economic and cultural manipulations, these regimes became dependent on the West for
their sheer survival in all significant respects.[7] After the Second World War, the United
States replaced the United Kingdom as the dominant power in the Middle East. By the
1970s, the CIA successfully established close political and economic ties with these
repressive Arab regimes.[8] It is these same illegitimate Arab client-regimes referred to by
the former Director of Israeli Military Intelligence, General Gazit, over which the State of
Israel has been placed as a regional watchdog or “guardian”. In this context, Israel is an
essential military-strategic pivot in the subordination of the Middle East to U.S.-Western
interests – an extension of the colonial system, and of the colonial policies that originally
contributed to the fragmentation of the Arab region at the beginning of the 20th Century. It
is because of this broad, overriding strategy, designed to secure U.S. and Western
interests in the Middle East, that the U.S. and Western media most often systematically
toe the Zionist line. The corporate-dominated structure of the Western mass media means
that the media as an institution is thoroughly inseparable from the profit-orientated
302
considerations of the power elite. As a consequence, the Western governments’ agenda in
the Middle East - which results in their staunch support of the State of Israel as a regional
watchdog for U.S.-led Western interests - is motivated by economic interests that are
linked directly to the U.S. desire to consolidate its global hegemonic power, interests
secured through the activities of U.S./Western transnational corporations: the same
corporations that hold dominant sway over the tendencies in reporting of the mass media.
As noted by Ben Bagdikian - former Dean at the Graduate School of Journalism at the
University of California, and a winner of almost every top award in U.S. journalism,
including the Pulitzer Prize: “In an authoritarian society there is a ministry, or a commissar,
or a directorate that controls what everybody will see and hear. We call that a dictatorship.
Here we have a handful of very powerful corporations led by a handful of very powerful
men and women who control everything we see and hear beyond the natural environment
and our own families. That’s something which surrounds us every day and night. If it were
one person we’d call that a dictatorship, a ministry of information.”[9]
Lie No. 1: Israel is under terror. As long as the terror
continues, there cannot be any negotiations for peace.
The
myth of Israel’s victim-hood is consistently propagated by the regime to justify its illegal
and increasingly brutal occupation of Palestine. The myth is achieved by the constant
repetition, and distortion, of the following: the State of Israel is under siege from
Palestinian terrorists embarking on incessant suicide missions, resulting in the mass
terrorisation of Israeli civilians. The picture of Israel as a victim, rather than a perpetrator of
terrorism, can only emerge from a presupposed pro-Israeli agenda, which focuses
principally on the killing of Israelis by Palestinian suicide bombers, while completely
blocking out all consciousness of the killing of Palestinians by the Israeli Army (Israeli
Defence Force [IDF]). This attempt to comprehensively block out the facts from public
awareness is actively undertaken by the Israeli government and its Western supporters.
The philosophy here is quite simple: Out of Sight = Out of Mind. Hence, the historical
record, along with the factual context of contemporary developments, is almost entirely
erased from public consciousness. To understand the reality, it is essential to look at and
compare the entire spectrum of violence committed by all actors within the conflict. Only in
this way can the reality and scale of terrorism on both sides be clarified, and responsibility
for the violence be thus proportionally assigned. This should be done comprehensively drawing together the historical and contemporary record of conflict between Israeli and
303
Palestinian actors. We may begin with the current crisis. The Israeli human rights group
B’Tselem, which is based in Jerusalem, reports that: “Since Israel began its invasions into
Palestinian refugee camps on February 27, dozens of unarmed Palestinian civilians have
been killed, including children and medical personnel… “In every city and refugee camp
that they have entered, IDF soldiers have repeated the same pattern: indiscriminate firing
and the killing of innocent civilians, intentional harm to water, electricity and telephone
infrastructure, taking over civilian houses, extensive damage to civilian property, shooting
at ambulances and prevention of medical care to the injured. “The grave results have not
caused the IDF to change its course of action. Israeli policymakers knew the grave price to
the civilian population after the incursion into the first refugee camp. Yet they continue to
engage in actions that constitute grave breaches of international humanitarian law.”[10]
According to authoritative statistical data on the number of fatalities for both Israelis and
Palestinians published and endorsed by B’Tselem, between the beginning of the Intifada
(9th December 1987) and the end of January 2002, a total of 2,166 Palestinian civilians
were killed by Israeli security forces and settlers. In the same period, a total of 454 Israeli
civilians were killed by Palestinians.[11] Thus, the approximate ratio of fatalities between
Palestinians and Israelis for this period is 5:1. In other words, Israeli violence resulting in
death against Palestinians is approximately 5 times that of Palestinian violence resulting in
death against Israelis. Statistical data on the number of injuries on both sides is an even
more damning indictment of the Israeli role. According to data produced by the Palestine
Red Crescent Society for the period between 29th September 2002 and 6th April 2002 –
and endorsed as reliable by B’Tselem – the total number of Palestinians (mostly civilians)
seriously injured by Israeli use of live ammunition, rubber/plastic bullets, tear gas, shrapnel
and bomb fragments amounts to 18,761.[12] In the same period, the total number of Israeli
casualties (again, mostly civilians) amounts to 427. Thus, the ratio of casualties between
Palestinians and Israelis is a shocking 44:1. In other words, Israeli violence against
Palestinians resulting in civilian casualties is 44 times that of Palestinian violence against
Israelis.[13] The only logical conclusion one can draw from this analysis is that the
statistical data proves very clearly that Israel bears overwhelming responsibility for
violence and terrorism in this conflict, as a matter of record. The implications have been
duly noted by respected observers, such as the Israeli Political Sociologist Dr. Lev
Grinberg, Director of the Humphrey Institute for Social Research at Ben Gurion University
(Beersheva). He describes how Israeli State terrorism in the Occupied Territories is
condoned by the international community, and repackaged through the media as “self-
304
defence”: “What is the difference between State terrorism and individual terrorist acts? If
we understand this difference we’ll understand also the evilness of the U.S. policies in the
Middle East and the forthcoming disasters. When Yassir Arafat was put under siege in his
offices and kept hostage by the Israeli occupation forces, he was constantly pressed into
condemning terror and combatting terrorism. Israel’s State-terrorism is defined by U.S.
officials as ‘self-defense’, while individual suicide bombers are called terrorists. “The only
small difference is that Israeli aggression is the direct responsibility of Ariel Sharon,
Benjamin Ben Eliezer, Shimon Peres and Shaul Mofaz, while the individual terrorist acts
are done by individuals in despair, usually against Arafat’s will. One hour after Arafat
declared his support of a cease fire and wished the Jews a Happy Passover feast, a
suicide bomber exploded himself in an hotel in Netanya, killing 22 innocent Jews
celebrating Passover. Arafat was blamed as responsible for this act, and the present IDF
offensive has been justified through this accusation. “At the same time, Sharon’s
responsibility for Israeli war crimes is being completely ignored. Who should be arrested
for the targeted killing of almost 100 Palestinians? Who will be sent to jail for the killing of
more than 120 Palestinian paramedics? Who will be sentenced for the killing of more than
1,200 Palestinians and for the collective punishment of more than 3,000,000 civilians
during the last 18 months? And who will face the International Tribunal for the illegal
settlement of occupied Palestinian Lands, and the disobedience of UN decisions for more
than 35 years?”[14]
Lie No. 2: The biggest single obstacle to negotiations is the
escalating spate of Palestinian suicide bombings against
Israeli civilian targets.
Having undertaken a comparative analysis of the
violence by all actors in the conflict, it is clear that this statement obfuscates the nature of
the crisis. The vast majority of acts of terrorism are committed by the State of Israel
against Palestinians in the Occupied Territories. The mass terrorisation of the Palestinian
people by the Israeli Defence Force far outweighs in scale and impact Palestinian suicide
bombings in Israel. As Ben Gurion University Sociologist Dr. Grinberg notes: “Suicide
bombs killing innocent citizens must be unequivocally condemned; they are immoral acts,
and their perpetrators should be sent to jail. But they cannot be compared to State
terrorism carried out by the Israeli Government… “The former are individual acts of despair
of a people that sees no future, vastly ignored by an unfair and distorted international
public opinion. The latter are cold and ‘rational’ decisions of a State and a military
305
apparatus of occupation, well equipped, financed and backed by the only superpower in
the world. “Yet in the public debate, State terrorism and individual suicide bombs are not
even considered as comparable cases of terrorism. The State terror and war crimes
perpetrated by the Israeli Government are legitimized as ‘self-defense’, while Arafat, even
under siege, is demanded to arrest ‘terrorists’. “I want to ask: Who will arrest Sharon, the
person directly responsible for the orders to kill Palestinians? When is he going to be
defined a terrorist too? How long will the world ignore the Palestinian cry that all they want
is freedom and independence? When will it stop neglecting the fact that the goal of the
Israeli Government is not security, but the continued occupation and subjugation of the
Palestinian people?”[15] It is absurd to imagine that such a grueling and brutal occupation
that consists not only of military violence, but also of socio-economic repression, can
continue without the indigenous population resisting that occupation with military force.
Violence breeds violence, and terrorism against a civilian population under occupation will
elicit a military response as a matter of that population’s legitimate attempt to defend itself
and repel the occupying invader. The leading American Jewish journalist Ellen Cantarow who between 1979 and 1989 reported for the Village Voice, Inquiry, Mother Jones, and
other U.S. newspapers from Israel and the West Bank – describes how during those years
she witnessed “on the ground the rapid growth of Israel’s settlements and the seizure of
Palestinian land and water for them: today over half the West Bank’s resources now are in
Israel’s hands. (About a third of Gaza’s resources have suffered the same fate.) … “I
conducted in-depth interviews with ultra-right-wing settlers and settler-leaders whose cry
was: ‘Let them bow their heads, or let Israel expel them’. I interviewed Palestinian villagers
who had suffered settler vigilante actions and read accounts of these by Israeli-Jewish
reporters of conscience in Ha’aretz and other Israeli papers. “These vigilante actions ran
the whole gamut: wanton destruction of property and crops, rampages through villages
with cries of ‘Death to the Arabs’ and smashing of car windows, casual in-the-street
humiliation of Palestinian civilians, beatings, murder. Within Israel I witnessed the
increasing polarization of Israeli society by the occupation; the growing, virulent racism of
new generations. Take, for instance, the Moroccan Jews in Kiryat Shemona, members of
Menachem Begin’s voting base about whom I wrote for the Village Voice in 1982 and who
most commonly told me, ‘The only good Arab is a dead Arab’. “Throughout Israel’s 34
years of occupation, collective punishment for the alleged acts of individuals have been
the order of the day - for example, 23-hour-a-day curfews lasting for weeks on end; the
bulldozing of homes.” Most shocking of all, Cantarow reports that the IDF is administrating
306
a system of institutionalised racial discrimination – an apartheid system – in the Occupied
Territories: “On all my stays in the West Bank I personally witnessed the casual, daily
humiliation of Palestinians at Israeli checkpoints; the casual landscape and social scenery
of apartheid (the most obvious and continual manifestations were the checkpoints with
differing treatment of Palestinians on the one hand; Israeli Jews and internationals on the
other, and the different color of license plates - blue for Palestinians, yellow for Israelis). I
interviewed villagers whose homes had been blown up and/or bulldozed by Israeli soldiers.
I heard accounts by men and women jailed, abused, and tortured in Israel’s prisons.”[16] It
is this brutal and repressive system of apartheid occupation, continuing and intensifying for
decades, which has increasingly aggravated and provoked tensions among a suppressed
people – the Palestinians – whose last, most devastating available means of responding to
the massive technological violence of the Israeli military onslaught is the simple suicide
bomber. It is a matter of record that Palestinian military resistance has intensified in direct
response to the escalation of Israeli State terrorism against Palestinian civilians. As
numerous respected commentators have observed, the intensifying resistance to Israel’s
illegal apartheid occupation is a direct consequence of the continuation and intensification
of that occupation, and the consolidation of apartheid. Cantarow observes: “During the
time I was reporting, stone-throwing and street demonstrations were what brought
collective punishment [by the IDF]. Suicide bombing is a post-Oslo phenomenon triggered
by the doubling of settlement population after the accords were signed and by the dawning
realization
that
Oslo
consolidated
a
South
African-style
plan
for
permanent
Bantustanization of the West Bank.”[17] In other words, the rise of militancy among
Palestinian resistance groups is a direct consequence of the provocation provided by daily
Israeli terrorism – and the scale of such militancy is barely enough to rival the scale of
Israeli terrorism. New York Times correspondent Chris Hedges, former Jerusalem-based
Middle East Bureau Chief for the Dallas Morning News from 1988-1990 and former Cairobased Middle East Bureau Chief for the New York Times from 1991-1995, noted that: “If
Oslo had led, as many had hoped, to a two state solution, and thereby given Palestinians
some glimmer of a better life, it is a fair bet that Hamas would be a marginal force in Gaza.
But Israel’s occupation and Arafat’s mismanagement have made it only a matter of time
before the militants come to power… Hamas is primarily known outside Israel for its
suicide bomb attacks against Israeli civilians. The Sheikh tells me that Hamas orders
suicide bombers, under its military wing, Iz al-Din al-Qassam, to attack Israeli civilians
targets because Israeli troops and armed settlers routinely attack Palestinian civilians. ‘As
307
long as they target our civilians we will target their civilians,’ he says. ‘When they stop we
will stop’.” Hedges further notes that this policy of targeting Israeli civilians within the
recognised borders of the State, did not exist for over a decade during the occupation. In
fact, this policy emerged in the aftermath of consistent Israeli terror attacks on Palestinian
civilians. “From 1987 to 1993, during the first intifada, Hamas targeted only Israeli soldiers
and settlements. It began to attack individual Israeli civilians after a Jewish settler, Baruch
Goldsrein, gunned down twenty-nine Muslim worshipers in the Ibrahimi Mosque in
Hebron.”[18] Of course, the suicide terror attacks must be condemned in the strongest
terms. But it is clear these attacks essentially amount to the Zionist State reaping the very
terror that its own IDF military machine has ruthlessly sown in the Occupied Territories.
Lie No. 3: The suicide bombers are under Arafat’s control.
The idea that Arafat has all militant Palestinian factions in the Occupied Territories under
his full control is not only completely unfounded, it is blatantly absurd. The simple reason
why Arafat cannot reign in Palestinian suicide bombers, is because he is not in control.
Indeed, Hamas, for instance, was originally promoted by Israeli officials to weaken the
PLO (Palestinian Liberation Organisation), which has now become the PA (Palestinian
Authority).[19] Additionally, there are credible reports that the current crisis has been
significantly engineered by the State of Israel to justify a permanently aggressive posture
of overwhelming military force in the Occupied Territories. A report by the Israeli Insider in
mid-July 2001 noted Israeli plans to launch a massive invasion of Palestine – it was
envisaged that the invasion would be triggered by “the next high-casualty suicide
bombing”, which would provide the pretext for Israeli actions: “Chief of Staff Lt.-Gen. Shaul
Mofaz presented the government on Sunday with an updated plan for an all-out attack on
the Palestinian Authority. The London-based [Jane’s] Foreign Report reported that the
plan calls for an invasion of Palestinian-controlled territory by some 30,000 Israeli soldiers,
with the clearly defined mission of destroying the infrastructure of the Palestinian
leadership and collecting weaponry currently possessed by the various Palestinian forces,
and expelling or killing its military leadership… “PA Chairman Yasser Arafat would no
longer be in control in the West Bank and Gaza Strip at the end of the military action, the
IDF assumes, according to the London weekly. The report also discloses the assumption
that the massive Israeli military action would result in the stationing of an international
peacekeeping force in the territories, but by the time that such a force would arrive, facts
on the ground would be quite different, with improved security conditions for Israel.”[20]
The Washington Times also noted that: “A contingency plan, codenamed Operation
308
Justified Vengeance, was drawn up last June to reoccupy all of the West Bank and
possibly the Gaza Strip at a likely cost of ‘hundreds’ of Israeli casualties. While that plan
has never been fully implemented [sic], elements of it were employed during the past two
weeks in an effort to show the Palestinians that Israel can still control these territories at
will.”[21] The Israeli Insider, however, further notes that Israel hoped for a massive suicide
bomb attack resulting in a high Israeli civilian death toll, to provide a trigger and pretext to
implement these military plans: “As reported in the Foreign Report this week and disclosed
locally by Maariv, Israel’s invasion plan - reportedly dubbed Justified Vengeance - would
be launched immediately following the next high-casualty suicide bombing, would last
about a month and is expected to result in the death of hundreds of Israelis and thousands
of Palestinians.”[22] Israeli military strategists had already anticipated that the destruction
of the Arafat regime would create a political vacuum that would have to be swiftly filled by
other prominent Palestinian factions – the most probable candidate being Hamas. Israel,
however, which originally funded the rise of Hamas from behind-the-scenes to undermine
the Arafat regime and foster discord between Palestinian groups, is well aware that Hamas
now promotes suicide bombing against Israeli civilian targets. But since the year 2001,
Israel has seen the rise of the militant faction Hamas as a boon, because of its terrorist
atrocities against Israeli civilians – a high civilian death toll among Israeli civilians is
considered good publicity to justify Israel’s planned military invasions and operations in the
Occupied Territories. The Israeli Insider continues to note in its July report that: “MK
Michael Kleiner [Chairman of the Herut Party in the Israeli Knesset] called on Israel to
either assassinate or topple Arafat… Kleiner suggested replacing Arafat, even if it meant
the Hamas would take his place. According to Kleiner, the entire world recognizes the
Hamas as a terrorist organization so Israel’s continued efforts against a radical Palestinian
leadership would not be condemned.”[23] Senior commentator for the Israeli daily
Ha’aretz, Akiva Eldar, reported that at an Israeli Cabinet meeting, Minister Silvan Shalom
criticised Foreign Minister Shimon Peres for advocating “negotiations” with Arafat.
“Between Hamas and Arafat, I prefer Hamas,” he declared, explaining that Arafat is a
“terrorist in a diplomat’s suit, while Hamas can be hit unmercifully… there won’t be any
international protests.”[24] Indeed, this ruthless line of thought seems to explain why Israel
has targeted Arafat while leaving Hamas untouched. As the Russian journal Pravda
observes in an insightful article titled ‘Hamas and Israel Unite Against Arafat’: “What is the
power that the Israeli prime minister stakes on? No matter how strange it may seem, he
has chosen Hamas... Sharon is leveling Arafat’s influence, at the same time getting rid of a
309
peace plan that is unfavorable for Israel. The Hamas leader assumes command over the
Palestinian opposition, while Arafat is isolated to his Ramallah residence. Political and
financial support will be automatically switched from the PLO to Hamas. It is not a delirium,
which is confirmed by the following: Israel, which has already declared its intention to
liquidate centers of terrorism, does not disturb Hamas, which claims responsibility for
several recent acts of terrorism. This is rather strange. The previous connection between
Israel and Hamas confirms the statement.”[25] There is an interesting context here. In
November 2001, there was a week-long lull in the fighting. Prime Minister Ariel Sharon
suddenly ordered the assassination of Hamas leader Mahmoud Abu Hanoud – but it had
been predicted by almost all observers that this provocative order would result in a
sequence of Hamas-directed terror suicide bombings. There can be little doubt that Israeli
military planners did not forsee this consequence. Unsurprisingly then, having provoked
the spate of unconscionable suicide bombings in the first place, Sharon exploited the
predictable Israeli civilian fatalities and casualties as justification for a new series of
massive military offensives in the Occupied Territories.[26] American Jewish political
scientist Stephen R. Shalom further observes the following revealing facts: “Hanoud’s case
is interesting in another respect: despite Israeli claims that Arafat refused to arrest
terrorists, or else arrested them only to release them shortly thereafter, Hanoud had been
in a Palestinian jail. He was not released. Instead, in August 2001, an Israeli F-16 tried to
assassinate him in the jail. The building was destroyed, 11 police officers killed, and
Hanoud escaped.”[27] In any case, the result was an emboldened Hamas, and a series of
devastating suicide bombings against Israeli civilian targets, exactly as Israel had required
to implement its longstanding war plans.
Lie No. 4: Arafat refuses to reign in his fanatical suicide
bombers, illustrating the insincerity of his calls for a peace
settlement.
If it is agreed that one cannot proceed with negotiations for a peace
settlement when under terror, then it must be accepted that the single biggest obstacle to
negotiations comes from the actor principally responsible for terrorism: Israel. The Zionist
regime is not only responsible for massive State terrorism against the Palestinian people,
but appears to be tacitly condoning suicide bomb attacks against Israeli civilians to justify
expansionist military objectives in the Occupied Territories. Palestinian Authority President
Yasir Arafat commented in detail on the genesis of Hamas and the Israeli connection in
interviews with leading Italian publications: “We are doing everything possible to stop the
310
violence. But Hamas is a creature of Israel which, at the time of Prime Minister [Yitzhak]
Shamir [the late 1980s, when Hamas arose], gave them money and more than 700
institutions, among them schools, universities and mosques. Even [former Israeli Prime
Minister Yitzhak] Rabin ended up admitting it, when I charged him with it, in the presence
of [Egyptian President Hosni] Mubarak.”[28] “Hamas was constituted with the support of
Israel. The aim was to create an organization antagonistic to the PLO. They [Hamas]
received financing and training from Israel. They have continued to benefit from permits
and authorizations, while we have been limited, even [for permits] to build a tomato
factory. Rabin himself defined it as a fatal error. Some collaborationists of Israel are
involved in these [terrorist] attacks. We have the proof, and we are placing it at the
disposal of the Italian government.”[29] Of course, Arafat is no saint – a corrupt dictator in
his own right, he too is responsible for repressing the Palestinian population for his own
ends. Indeed, ironically, his PA regime in the Occupied Territories has played a crucial role
in the consolidation of the Israeli system of apartheid occupation. Israeli peace activist Jeff
Halper, Professor of Anthropology at Ben Gurion University and Coordinator of the Israeli
Committee Against House Demolitions, has described in detail the “matrix” of mechanisms
resulting in the systematic discrimination against indigenous Palestinians under Israeli
occupation: “Only a decade after the fall of apartheid in South Africa, after we all thought
we had seen the end of that hateful system, we are witnessing the emergence of another
apartheid-style regime, that of Israel over the incipient Palestinian state in the West Bank,
Gaza and parts of Jerusalem… Whether a Palestinian state actually emerges from the
Oslo process or Israel’s occupation becomes permanent, the essential elements of
apartheid - exclusivity, inequality, separation, control, dependency, violations of human
rights and suffering - are likely to define the relationship between Israel and the Occupied
Territories/Palestine.” Professor Halper describes “the matrix of control” imposed by Israel
as “an interlocking series of mechanisms, only a few of which require physical occupation
of territory, that allow Israel to control every aspect of Palestinian life in the Occupied
Territories.” This matrix, “similar in appearance to a Go board, has virtually paralyzed the
Palestinian population without ‘defeating’ it or even conquering much territory.” In the
Japanese game of Go, one wins by immobilising one’s opponent, through a process of
gaining control of key points of a matrix so that every time the opponent moves, an
obstacle of some kind is encountered. Extending the analogy to Palestine, the matrix is
built of subtle “largely bureaucratic and legal” interventions “backed by overwhelming
military force, which Israel reserves for itself the right to employ.” Forcible measures of
311
control taken against Palestinian communities and individuals include “the extensive use of
collaborators and undercover ‘mustarabi’ army units, administrative detention, arrest, trial
and torture.” Indeed in this respect, by the end of the year 2000, over 2,000 arbitrary
‘orders’ from “the Military Commanders of the West Bank and Gaza have been issued
since 1967, supplemented by policies formulated by the Civil Administration, under the
direction of the Ministry of Defense… “Today, 195 exclusively Jewish settlements housing
some 400,000 Israelis are sprinkled across the Occupied Territories: about 200,000
settlers live in the West Bank, 200,000 in East Jerusalem and 6,000 in Gaza (the latter
occupying a fourth of the land, including most of the coastline). The most significant
development in recent years has been the consolidation of small settlements vulnerable to
Palestinian demands of dismantling into settlement ‘blocs’ of 50,000 people or more. The
blocs control strategic corridors of the West Bank and interrupt the territorial contiguity of
the Palestinians’ areas. Areas A, B, C and D in the West Bank, areas H-1 and H-2 in
Hebron, Yellow, Green, Blue and White Areas in Gaza, and ‘open green spaces’ of
restricted housing covering more than half of Palestinian East Jerusalem - there is no
freedom of movement between these four disconnected bantustans.” Like the euphemistic
application of the term “self-rule” to the administration of the South African Bantustans by
its white rulers, “self-rule” in the Occupied Territories under the tutelage of the Palestinian
Authority in fact only serves to submerge Palestinians more deeply into Israel’s apartheid
system of management, control and subordination. Halper points out that the PA has
unwittingly fallen into the trap of supporting the network of highways and bypass roads that
separates Palestinian areas into a patchwork of barren ghettos or “Bantustans”, while
conjoining the Jewish settlements: “A system of highways and bypass roads links the
settlements, creating additional barriers between Palestinian areas and incorporating the
West Bank into Israel proper. Ironically, the bypass road project enjoys the tacit and
misguided support of the Palestinian Authority. ‘Security borders’ - the thick web of closed
military areas and internal checkpoints in the Territories - enforce Israel’s declared policy
of ‘separation’ from the Palestinians and further hinder Palestinian movement.”[30] That
Israel is an apartheid state cannot be disputed by any honest observer. Leading Jewish
opponents of the apartheid regime in South Africa are fully cognizant of the similarity
between South African apartheid and the policies of the Zionist State. It is hard to find a
more credible observer than the Jewish leader Ronnie Kasrils, South Africa’s Minister of
Water Affairs. Kasrils is both a veteran of the struggle against apartheid in South Africa
and an outspoken critic of atrocities committed against the Palestinian people by Israeli
312
forces. As a South African Jew at the forefront of the anti-apartheid struggle, his
perspective on the Israeli-Palestine conflict gives us authoritative insight into the reality of
that conflict. Kasrils recently issued a ‘Declaration of Conscience’ with a number of Jewish
South African intellectuals condemning Israel’s repressive treatment of the Palestinians
and calling for the Palestinians to be given their own independent state. In an interview
with Johannesberg-based correspondent Yehia Ghanem, Kasrils was asked about the
parallels between South African apartheid and Israeli occupation. He answered by
explaining that the latter has become so intense that it has far surpassed anything
instituted by the apartheid regime of South Africa – the Zionist State is not only an
apartheid entity, it is an occupying invader: “The South African apartheid regime never
engaged in the sort of repression Israel is inflicting on the Palestinians. For all the evils
and atrocities of apartheid, the government never sent tanks into black towns. It never
used gunships, bombers, or missiles against the black towns or Bantustans. The apartheid
regime used to impose sieges on black towns, but these sieges were lifted within days.
Soldiers used to search homes and conduct a variety of punitive measures, but none of
these can be compared with Israel’s repressive actions, and its siege of entire towns and
villages for months on end.”[31] In light of all this, it is clear that Israel is also extremely
insincere in its claims to be interested in a peaceful solution, and eager to return to the
negotiating table. On the contrary, Israel is attempting to justify the escalation of its brutal
military bombardment in the Occupied Territories by claiming that it is fighting its own local
‘war against terrorism’ – although the fact is that Israel is escalating State terrorism having
virtually engineered a pretext by tacitly condoning Hamas suicide attacks against Israeli
civilian targets. This inspection of the record of Israeli policy allows us to conclude with
certainty that Israel is deliberately fostering conditions conducive to war, in order to
consolidate its control over the Occupied Territories.
Lie No. 5: Palestinians are fundamentally responsible for the
ongoing war, for the violence, for the killing of innocents,
and for the failure to come to a peaceful and equitable
resolution of the conflict.
New York Times correspondent Thomas Friedman
clings to the conventional falsehood that the Palestinians could have had an independent
state without having begun the current Intifada, because in July 2000 Clinton brokered the
Palestinians a peace plan that would have ended the occupation. In this imaginary
313
scheme, Arafat is blamed for turning down a generous Israeli offer. This is the latest in a
long line of myths surrounding the inherently flawed U.S.-backed “peace process”, a
process that has largely ignored the binding requirements of international law and
attempted to impose a pro-Israeli solution on the Palestinian people designed to
consolidate the apartheid system and extend the occupation, granting Palestinians
insignificant pockets of land under continued Israeli domination. Robert Malley, a member
of Clinton’s negotiating team, rubbishes the latest myth. He notes that before going to
Camp David in July 2000, during his year in office, then Israeli Prime Minister Ehud Barak
had violated various agreements with the Palestinians, and increased the number of Israeli
settlers in the Occupied Territories. Malley explains why the Palestinians were wary of socalled Israeli peace offers, thanks to six years of the defunct U.S.-brokered Oslo process
during which “there were more Israeli settlements, less freedom of movement, and worse
economic conditions.” At Camp David Barak offered to give the Palestinians unspecified
land – to be chosen by Israel - equivalent to 1 percent of the West Bank, in return for 9
percent of the West Bank housing settlements that would divide the West Bank into
separate regions. In fact, Malley notes that Barak’s “offer” was never made in writing, nor
articulated in any meaningful detail. The consequence was that “strictly speaking, there
never was an Israeli offer.”[32] Indeed, it is a myth both that “Israel’s offer met most if not
all of the Palestinians’ legitimate aspirations” and that the “Palestinians made no
concession of their own.”[33] Shimon Peres, who was deeply involved in the Oslo process
and who is now Israeli Foreign Minister, admitted that Oslo had failed because it had been
intrinsically flawed from the very outset, because it offered only limited autonomy within an
overall framework of Israeli military control: “Today we discover that autonomy puts the
Palestinians in a worse situation”, he stated. Indeed, he went so far as to acknowledge
that the second Intifada could have been avoided if the Palestinians had been granted an
independent state from the outset: “‘We cannot keep three and a half million Palestinians
under siege without income, oppressed, poor, densely populated, near starvation,’ he said,
adding that without a visible political horizon the Palestinians will not make peace with
Israel.”[34] The Palestinian Authority under Arafat’s leadership had collaborated with Israel
in negotiating on the presumption of Israel’s extremely unjust offer. Arafat’s aim, it
seemed, was to rule over any sort of Palestinian regime, regardless of whether the
conditions of that rule in relation to Israeli occupation were unjust. Longtime observer of
the Middle East conflict Stephen R. Shalom, Professor of Political Science at William
Paterson University in New Jersey, observes that: “The peace process agreed to by Arafat
314
and Rabin called for the redeployment of Israeli troops from most areas of dense
Palestinian concentration to other parts of the West Bank, but not for their full withdrawal
from the territory… “Israeli settlements - whose presence even Israel’s closest ally, the
United States government, had always considered a violation of international law - were to
remain in place. Israel retained authority over most of the land, and all the settlers, roads,
water, and borders, while the Palestinians gained civil control - not sovereignty - over a
tiny portion of the West Bank, which essentially meant that they became responsible only
for maintaining order over a population seething in grueling poverty and despair. While
Israeli analysts saw this arrangement as more manageable than direct Israeli military rule
over masses of Palestinians, it was clear that a peace process that did not provide justice
and self-determination to a long-suffering people was unlikely to provide much peace
either. “Why did Arafat accept this raw deal on behalf of his people? It appears that Arafat
was more interested in being the ruler of a Palestinian State, whatever its condition, than
in continuing to seek a just solution to the Palestinian-Israeli conflict. Since his return to
Palestine in the wake of the Oslo process, Arafat has ruled the Palestinian Authority with a
brutally authoritarian fist and, despite some public posturing, has made further
concessions to the Israeli government - most notably giving up the refugees’ right of
return, something demanded by the U.N. since 1949, and the Palestinian claim to any part
of Jerusalem. In so doing, Arafat has further alienated himself from the Palestinian people,
who no longer see him as a brave freedom fighter but as a corrupt collaborator.”[35] After
the failure of the Camp David negotiations thanks to Israeli intransigence, Barak approved
Ariel Sharon’s provocative visit to the Al-Aqsa mosque on 26th September 2000. Sharon’s
visit was provocative because he had arrived accompanied by 1,000 heavily armed Israeli
troops to proclaim the area a property of Israel. This public intrusion of Israeli troops into
the Occupied Territories led by Sharon – on the Muslim day of prayers - to declare Israel’s
ownership of the Al-Aqsa mosque and the surrounding area, amounted to a quiet, carefully
timed invasion. It predictably triggered outraged resistance from the local indigenous
population, many of whom threw rocks at Sharon’s troops. Although their lives were not
endangered by the understandable indigenous resistance, the Israeli troops responded
with lethal gun-fire. The result was seven dead Palestinian civilians, and about 200 more
seriously wounded. The second Al-Aqsa Intifada thus erupted as Palestinians escalated
the resistance against the cold-blooded brutality of Israeli occupation. The pattern of
violence that followed continued along essentially the same lines – Israeli provocation was
met with Palestinian stone-throwing; Israeli troops responded with lethal gun-fire;
315
Palestinian resistance escalated with many taking up arms and firing back; Israeli troops
cracked down with unprecedented and indiscriminate force, utilising tanks, helicopter gunships, and other heavy weapons designed to destroy Palestinian infrastructure en masse.
As Jerusalem-based Boston Globe correspondent, Dan Ephron, reported at the time:
“American doctors who examined Israel’s use of force in the West Bank and Gaza Strip
have concluded that Israeli soldiers appeared to be deliberately targeting the heads and
legs of Palestinian protestors, even in non-life-threatening situations.”[36]
Lie No. 6: Until Palestinian terror ceases, Israel must
continue to defend itself against the violence through
targeted military action.
What is now happening in Palestine is reminiscent of
the sordid catastrophe wrought by Ariel Sharon at Shabra and Shattilla in the Israeli
invasion of Lebanon. Clearly, Israel is not defending itself against violence, but provoking
violence to justify a massive crackdown on the Palestinian people to terrify them into
silence and submission to the occupation. It is probable that there are also other familiar
aims at stake related to the Zionist principle of ‘transfer’. These aims had been openly
articulated at the very inception of the Zionist State, by leading pioneers of the Zionist
movement. Joseph Weitz, the Director of the Jewish National Fund (JNF) affiliated to the
World Zionist Organisation, wrote in 1940: “It should be clear for us that there is not room
for two peoples in this country. If the Arabs leave it, there will be enough for us... There is
nothing else to do but to remove them all; we mustn’t leave a single village, a single tribe...
We must explain to Roosevelt and all the heads of friendly states that the land of Israel
isn’t too small if all the Arabs leave and if the borders are pushed back a little to the north,
as far as the Litani, and to the east, on the Golan Heights.”[37] And let us not forget that
Israeli commentator Yoram Bar Porath forcefully pointed out the essence of the Zionist
project in the Israeli daily Yediot Aahronot: “It is the duty of Israeli leaders to explain to
public opinion, clearly and courageously, a certain number of facts that are forgotten with
time. The first of these is that there is no Zionism, colonialization or Jewish State without
the eviction of the Arabs and the expropriation of their land.”[38] The observations of
American Jewish journalist Ellen Cantarow based on first-hand reports of the bloody
indiscriminate carnage being wrought by the occupying Israeli military machine in
Palestine, suffice for us to understand that what Israeli forces are doing is “targeted” only
in the sense of deliberately targeting Palestinian men, women and children as a people.
There can be little doubt that an undercover genocide is underway, with the hope of
316
ethnically cleansing vast numbers of Palestinians from the Occupied Territories. We quote
from Cantarow’s early April report at length: “What is underway is collective punishment of
the sort I and other journalists have documented for decades, ratcheted up a thousand fold
in full-blown war atrocities committed throughout the West Bank and almost certainly
beginning in Gaza, from which I received an American relief worker’s e-mail this morning.
“For the past week my computer has delivered to me daily - even hourly - accounts of war
crimes from Ramallah and other Palestinian cities by Palestinian doctors, lawyers, authors,
and students, and by internationals… They describe ambulances shot at and stopped from
arriving at their destinations; hospitals invaded and medical personnel prevented at
gunpoint from carrying out their responsibilities; people bleeding to death while soldiers
block, at gunpoint and in tanks, their safe passage to medical relief; corpses rotting in
hospital corridors (numerous e-mails warn of the threat of imminent epidemics); relatives
forbidden to carry out decent burials (one group of the slain had to be buried in a Ramallah
parking lot); civilians shot if they venture out their doors; massive looting and vandalizing
of homes; cultural institutions invaded and files destroyed; electrical systems for water
pumps destroyed so that whole urban areas have their water supplies cut off;
internationals and Palestinian press members wounded by Israeli gun-fire. “April 6, as I
write: today’s most urgent e-mail described a spreading catastrophe: ‘Deliberately Created
Humanitarian Crisis Reaches Intolerable Point April 6th, 2001, 11AM’. I read that six field
hospitals report scores of people in serious-to-critical condition, doctors are forced to
operate with minimal equipment. “In one such improvised center, a mosque, corpses rot in
the operating room while Israeli snipers fire on anyone trying to enter or leave. Another
section of this particular cry for help tells me that Apache helicopters in Jenin have
‘attacked and seriously damaged around 50 houses in the western side of the camp, 20
people are reported injured, bleeding in the street. Reports from the inhabitants are that
there are 15 dead bodies in different locations, but again ambulances came under attack
when trying to gain access to these bodies, this time with ammunition from the
helicopters’. “Still another section reads: ‘Yatta near Hebron also came under sustained
Israeli attack from 3AM this morning. Dozens of tanks surrounded the town and opened
fire on the inhabitants. The hospital reported two Palestinians were killed while in their
homes - Jamal Hamad Karaysh, 22, live ammunition to his head, and Nader Jamil Al
Khadder, 21, live ammunition to his chest. The hospital buried them in the cemetery,
immediately and without a funeral, as they were afraid that after the Israeli army
completely invades the town a health crisis could erupt - similar to the crisis in the other
317
West Bank towns where bodies sit in hospitals and homes decomposing, as they cannot
be buried’.” What is the final objective behind this genocidal onslaught? The final objective,
it seems, is a “final solution”, masterminded by an Israeli war criminal with an almost
Hitlerian agenda. “Sharon’s aim as Housing Minister in the 1970s, as Defense Minister
during Israel’s invasion of Lebanon, and now as Israel’s Prime Minister,” writes Cantarow,
“is permanent colonization of the territories, permanent expansion of Israel’s borders,
permanent retention and expansion of the settlements. It is clear that this project not only
destroys Palestinian society, but also Israel’s economy and its political and moral fabric; as
well as the stability of the entire region.”[39] The harsh and unsavoury reality of this conflict
is that the Zionist State of Israel is a colonial occupying invader, sponsored by the Western
powers under U.S. leadership to control and subjugate the Middle East, and ensure
unimpeded access to regional oil reserves. It is only predictable, and of course regrettable,
that the increasingly indiscriminate colonial State terrorism of the Israeli regime will be met
with intensifying resistance from the indigenous population, struggling for their right to selfdetermination. Ironically, the unconscionable Hamas-led terror suicide attacks appear to
have been intentionally provoked by Israel to justify war plans. Israel is exploiting the
murder of Israeli civilians (a predictable consequence of Israel’s own provocations) – which
is incomparable to the massive scale of Israel’s mass protracted genocide against the
Palestinian people – to implement a convenient “final solution” to consolidate Israeli
occupation while wiping out the indigenous threat to that occupation. The propaganda
system that is the mass media veils all this from public awareness, and reverses the facts
in favour of U.S.-sponsored Israeli colonialism. It is high time that we refuse to tolerate
these imperialist atrocities any longer. Every person of conscience must stand up; speak
out; boycott apartheid; march in the streets; bombard the media and our political leaders
with the facts; hold talks, seminars, study circles; disseminate leaflets, literature, to
educate the public; and collectively pressure all organizations and individuals in positions
of power to do all they can for truth and justice in Occupied Palestine.
President Kennedy, the Federal Reserve
and Executive Order 11110
By Sean ConradSource: Source URL: john-f-kennedy.net Nov 23, 2003, 19:00From The Final Call, Vol15, No.6, on
January 17, 1996 (USA)On June 4, 1963, a little known attempt was made to strip the Federal Reserve Bank of its power
to loan money to the government at interest. On that day President John F. Kennedy signed Executive Order No. 11110
that returned to the U.S. government the power to issue currency, without going through the Federal Reserve. Mr.
Kennedy’s order gave the Treasury the power “to issue silver certificates against any silver bullion, silver, or standard
318
silver dollars in the Treasury.” This meant that for every ounce of silver in the U.S. Treasury’s vault, the government
could introduce new money into circulation. In all, Kennedy brought nearly $4.3 billion in U.S. notes into circulation. The
ramifications of this bill are enormous.With the stroke of a pen, Mr. Kennedy was on his way to putting the Federal
Reserve Bank of New York out of business. If enough of these silver certificates were to come into circulation they would
have eliminated the demand for Federal Reserve notes. This is because the silver certificates are backed by silver and
the Federal Reserve notes are not backed by anything. Executive Order 11110 could have prevented the national debt
from reaching its current level, because it would have given the government the ability to repay its debt without going to
the Federal Reserve and being charged interest in order to create the new money. Executive Order 11110 gave the U.S.
the ability to create its own money backed by silver.After Mr. Kennedy was assassinated just five months later, no more
silver certificates were issued. The Final Call has learned that the Executive Order was never repealed by any U.S.
President through an Executive Order and is still valid. Why then has no president utilized it? Virtually all of the nearly $6
trillion in debt has been created since 1963, and if a U.S. president had utilized Executive Order 11110 the debt would be
nowhere near the current level. Perhaps the assassination of JFK was a warning to future presidents who would think to
eliminate the U.S. debt by eliminating the Federal Reserve’s control over the creation of money. Mr. Kennedy challenged
the government of money by challenging the two most successful vehicles that have ever been used to drive up debt war and the creation of money by a privately-owned central bank. His efforts to have all troops out of Vietnam by 1965
and Executive Order 11110 would have severely cut into the profits and control of the New York banking establishment.
As America’s debt reaches unbearable levels and a conflict emerges in Bosnia that will further increase America’s debt,
one is force to ask, will President Clinton have the courage to consider utilizing Executive Order 11110 and, if so, is he
willing to pay the ultimate price for doing so?Executive Order 11110 AMENDMENT OF EXECUTIVE ORDER NO.
10289AS AMENDED, RELATING TO THE PERFORMANCE OF CERTAIN FUNCTIONS AFFECTING THE
DEPARTMENT OF THE TREASURYBy virtue of the authority vested in me by section 301 of title 3 of the United States
Code, it is ordered as follows:Section 1. Executive Order No. 10289 of September 19, 1951, as amended, is hereby
further amended-By adding at the end of paragraph 1 thereof the following subparagraph (j):(j) The authority vested in
the President by paragraph (b) of section 43 of the Act of May 12,1933, as amended (31 U.S.C.821(b)), to issue silver
certificates against any silver bullion, silver, or standard silver dollars in the Treasury not then held for redemption of any
outstanding silver certificates, to prescribe the denomination of such silver certificates, and to coin standard silver dollars
and subsidiary silver currency for their redemptionand
—By revoking subparagraphs (b) and (c) of paragraph 2 thereof.Sec. 2. The amendments made by this Order shall not
affect any act done, or any right accruing or accrued or any suit or proceeding had or commenced in any civil or criminal
cause prior to the date of this Order but all such liabilities shall continue and may be enforced as if said amendments had
not been made.John F. Kennedy The White House, June 4, 1963.Of course, the fact that both JFK and Lincoln met the
same end is a mere coincidence.Abraham Lincoln’s Monetary Policy, 1865 (Page 91 of Senate document 23.)Money is
the creature of law and the creation of the original issue of money should be maintained as the exclusive monopoly of
national Government.Money possesses no value to the State other than that given to it by circulation.Capital has its
proper place and is entitled to every protection. The wages of men should be recognized in the structure of and in the
social order as more important than the wages of money.No duty is more imperative for the Government than the duty it
owes the People to furnish them with a sound and uniform currency, and of regulating the circulation of the medium of
exchange so that labor will be protected from a vicious currency, and commerce will be facilitated by cheap and safe
exchanges.The available supply of Gold and Silver being wholly inadequate to permit the issuance of coins of intrinsic
value or paper currency convertible into coin in the volume required to serve the needs of the People, some other basis
for the issue of currency must be developed, and some means other than that of convertibility into coin must be
developed to prevent undue fluctuation in the value of paper currency or any other substitute for money of intrinsic value
that may come into use.The monetary needs of increasing numbers of People advancing towards higher standards of
living can and should be met by the Government. Such needs can be served by the issue of National Currency and
Credit through the operation of a National Banking system .The circulation of a medium of exchange issued and backed
by the Government can be properly regulated and redundancy of issue avoided by withdrawing from circulation such
amounts as may be necessary by Taxation, Redeposit, and otherwise. Government has the power to regulate the
currency and credit of the Nation.Government should stand behind its currency and credit and the Bank deposits of the
Nation. No individual should suffer a loss of money through depreciation or inflated currency or Bank
bankruptcy.Government possessing the power to create and issue currency and credit as money and enjoying the right
to withdraw both currency and credit from circulation by Taxation and otherwise need not and should not borrow capital
at interest as a means of financing Governmental work and public enterprise. The Government should create, issue, and
319
circulate all the currency and credit needed to satisfy the spending power of the Government and the buying power of the
consumers. The privilege of creating and issuing money is not only the supreme prerogative of Government, but it is the
Governments greatest creative opportunity.By the adoption of these principles the long felt want for a uniform medium
will be satisfied. The taxpayers will be saved immense sums of interest, discounts, and exchanges. The financing of all
public enterprise, the maintenance of stable Government and ordered progress, and the conduct of the Treasury will
become matters of practical administration. The people can and will be furnished with a currency as safe as their own
Government. Money will cease to be master and become the servant of humanity. Democracy will rise superior to the
money power.Some information on the Federal Reserve The Federal Reserve, a Private Corporation One of the most
common concerns among people who engage in any effort to reduce their taxes is, “Will keeping my money hurt the
government’s ability to pay its bills?” As explained in the first article in this series, the modern withholding tax does not,
and wasn’t designed to, pay for government services. What it does do, is pay for the privately-owned Federal Reserve
System.Black’s Law Dictionary defines the “Federal Reserve System” as, “Network of twelve central banks to which most
national banks belong and to which state chartered banks may belong. Membership rules require investment of stock
and minimum reserves.”Privately-owned banks own the stock of the Fed. This was explained in more detail in the case of
Lewis v. United States, Federal Reporter, 2nd Series, Vol. 680, Pages 1239, 1241 (1982), where the court said:Each
Federal Reserve Bank is a separate corporation owned by commercial banks in its region. The stock-holding commercial
banks elect two thirds of each Bank’s nine member board of directors.Similarly, the Federal Reserve Banks, though
heavily regulated, are locally controlled by their member banks. Taking another look at Black’s Law Dictionary, we find
that these privately owned banks actually issue money:Federal Reserve Act. Law which created Federal Reserve banks
which act as agents in maintaining money reserves, issuing money in the form of bank notes, lending money to banks,
and supervising banks. Administered by Federal Reserve Board (q.v.).The FED banks, which are privately owned,
actually issue, that is, create the money we use. In 1964 the House Committee on Banking and Currency, Subcommittee
on Domestic Finance, at the second session of the 88th Congress, put out a study entitled Money Facts which contains a
good description of what the FED is:The Federal Reserve is a total money-making machine. It can issue money or
checks. And it never has a problem of making its checks good because it can obtain the $5 and $10 bills necessary to
cover its check simply by asking the Treasury Department’s Bureau of Engraving to print them.As we all know, anyone
who has a lot of money has a lot of power. Now imagine a group of people who have the power to create money.
Imagine the power these people would have. This is what the Fed is.No man did more to expose the power of the Fed
than Louis T. McFadden, who was the Chairman of the House Banking Committee back in the 1930s. Constantly
pointing out that monetary issues shouldn’t be partisan he criticized both the Herbert Hoover and Franklin Roosevelt
administrations. In describing the Fed, he remarked in the Congressional Record, House pages 1295 and 1296 on June
10, 1932, that:Mr. Chairman, we have in this country one of the most corrupt institutions the world has ever known. I refer
to the Federal Reserve Board and the Federal reserve banks. The Federal Reserve Board, a Government Board, has
cheated the Government of the United States and he people of the United States out of enough money to pay the
national debt. The depredations and the iniquities of the Federal Reserve Board and the Federal reserve banks acting
together have cost this country enough money to pay the national debt several times over. This evil institution has
impoverished and ruined the people of the United States; has bankrupted itself, and has practically bankrupted our
Government. It has done this through the maladministration of that law by which the Federal Reserve Board, and through
the corrupt practices of the moneyed vultures who control it.Some people think the Federal reserve banks are United
States Government institutions. They are not Government institutions. They are private credit monopolies which prey
upon the people of the United States for the benefit of themselves and their foreign customers; foreign and domestic
speculators and swindlers; and rich and predatory money lenders. In that dark crew of financial pirates there are those
who would cut a man’s throat to get a dollar out of his pocket; there are those who send money into States to buy votes
to control our legislation; and there are those who maintain an international propaganda for the purpose of deceiving us
and of wheedling us into the granting of new concessions which will permit them to cover up their past misdeeds and set
again in motion their gigantic train of crime. Those 12 private credit monopolies were deceitfully and disloyally foisted
upon this country by bankers who came here from Europe and who repaid us for our hospitality by undermining our
American institutions.The Fed basically works like this: The government granted its power to create money to the Fed
banks. They create money, then loan it back to the government charging interest. The government levies income taxes
to pay the interest on the debt. On this point, it’s interesting to note that the Federal Reserve act and the sixteenth
amendment, which gave congress the power to collect income taxes, were both passed in 1913. The incredible power of
the Fed over the economy is universally admitted. Some people, especially in the banking and academic communities,
even support it. On the other hand, there are those, both in the past and in the present who speak out against it. One of
320
these men was President John F. Kennedy. His efforts were detailed in Jim Marrs’ 1990 book, Crossfire:Another
overlooked aspect of Kennedy’s attempt to reform American society involves money. Kennedy apparently reasoned that
by returning to the constitution, which states that only Congress shall coin and regulate money, the soaring national debt
could be reduced by not paying interest to the bankers of the Federal Reserve System, who print paper money then loan
it to the government at interest. He moved in this area on June 4, 1963, by signing Executive Order 11,110 which called
for the issuance of $4,292,893,815 in United States Notes through the U.S. Treasury rather than the traditional Federal
Reserve System. That same day, Kennedy signed a bill changing the backing of one and two dollar bills from silver to
gold, adding strength to the weakened U.S. currency.Kennedy’s comptroller of the currency, James J. Saxon, had been
at odds with the powerful Federal Reserve Board for some time, encouraging broader investment and lending powers for
banks that were not part of the Federal Reserve system. Saxon also had decided that non-Reserve banks could
underwrite state and local general obligation bonds, again weakening the dominant Federal Reserve banks.A number of
“Kennedy bills” were indeed issued - the author has a five dollar bill in his possession with the heading “United States
Note” - but were quickly withdrawn after Kennedy’s death. According to information from the Library of the Comptroller of
the Currency, Executive Order 11,110 remains in effect today, although successive administrations beginning with that of
President Lyndon Johnson apparently have simply ignored it and instead returned to the practice of paying interest on
Federal Reserve notes. Today we continue to use Federal Reserve Notes, and the deficit is at an all-time high.The point
being made is that the IRS taxes you pay aren’t used for government services. It won’t hurt you, or the nation, to legally
reduce or eliminate your tax liability
ISRAEL EMPOWERS TERRORISTS WORLDWIDE
THANKS TO ISRAEL’S STUBBORNESS TO WITHDRAW
ITS ILLEGAL OCCUPATION OF PALESTINIAN TERRITORY
NAMELY THE GAZA STRIP AND THE WEST BANK THE
REMAINDER OF THE FREE WORLD IS BEING HELD
HOSTAGE TO THE POLITICS THAT ENCOURAGES
TERRORISM.
IN ORDER TO DEFEAT THE ENEMY, ONE OF THE FIRST
REQUIREMENTS IS TO UNDERSTAND AS MUCH AS POSSIBLE
ABOUT THE ENEMY AND GAIN POLITICAL SUPPORT TO AFFECT
THE MEANS TO DEFEAT THE ENEMY AND THIS MAY ENTAIL
FIGHTING ON TWO OR MORE FRONTS. HOW ABOUT TAKING THE
REASON FOR TERRORISM OUT OF THE PICTURE AND PRESS THE
MILITARY PRESENCE AT THE SAME TIME TO ALLOW A CHANCE TO
WIN?
SQUIRRELY POLITICS IS NOT ALLOWING THE ELEPHANT TO
TAKE HIS BIG FOOT OFF THE SQUEALING MOUSE UNTIL THE
SQUEALING MOUSE STOPS SQUEALING AND THEN THE
SQUEALING MOUSE HAS NO ASSURANCES AS THE MOUSE IS
MADE TO BARGAIN AND GUARANTEE WHILE BEING SQUASHED.
321
UNLIMITED BIG CREDIT AND AN UNWILLINGNESS TO ALLOW
THE TRUE FACTS OF WHY THE WEST INFLUENCES A DIRECTIVE
OF MILITARY MIGHT LEAVES MOST OF THE WORLD’S PEOPLES
GUESSING ABOUT WHY A MORE HUMAN RELATIONS APPROACH,
AN ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF THE ROOT CAUSE OF TERRORISM, AN
EXHIBITION OF EMPATHY FOR THE HUMILIATION THAT
EVENTUALLY BREEDS REVENGE IS NOT PART OF THE FIGHT
AGAINST TERRORISM.
INTELLECTUALS AND ACADEMIA WHO SIDE WITH THE
ISLAMIC RESISTANCE MENTION THESE TALKING POINTS OFTEN
AND THEY NEVER RECEIVE AN INQUIRING REPLY AND
DEFINITELY DO NOT MAKE IT TO THE FOREFRONT OF MASS
MEDIA HEADLINES.
REVENGE SEEKS MORE REVENGE AND
BOTH SIDES DECLARE TO NEVER QUIT FIGHTING. ONE SIDE
WILLINGLY SACRIFICES THEIR LIVES FOR THEIR CAUSE AND THE
OTHER SIDE IS NOT QUITE THAT BRAVE.
WHEN THE ROOTS OF MISERY ARE FINALLY EXPOSED ONE
SIDE CAN MAKE A CHOICE TO EITHER TAKE THEIR FOOT OFF THE
ACCELERATOR OR THE BRAKE AND REALIZE IT IS BEST NOT TOO
OPERATE BOTH AT THE SAME TIME. A CONTINUEING ATTEMPT
TO GAIN WORLDWIDE RERSPECT AND NOT CONVERSE WITH A
HUMILIATED UNDERDOG ENEMY WITH TENTICLES ALL OVER THE
WORLD, EITHER WAY THE U.S. TAXPAYERS MONEY IS BEING
DROPPED INTO THIS BLACK HOLE UNTIL WE OBJECT. BIG
MILITARY MIGHT FROM MANY DEVELOPED COUNTRIES BEING
CHALLENGED HEAD ON BY A MUCH SMALLER FORCE. THIS IS A
TUG OF WAR THAT ON PAPER SHOULD NEVER BE ALLOWED TO
HAPPEN BUT IT IS HAPPENING AND WHEN YOU HAVE BILLIONS OF
PEOPLE ON EACH SIDE OF THE MARK ONLY DIPLOMACY WILL
PREVENT THE BREAK OF THE ROPE. BUT THE ROPE BROKE
WHEN INTERNATIONAL LAWS WERE CIRCUMVENTED AND THE
RULES OF THE GAME WERE LOST. NO MATTER HOW EVIL ONE
SIDE MAY THINK THE OTHER WE SHARE THE SAME WORLD WITH
A HIGHER MANDATE TO LIVE TOGETHER WITH MORE RESPECT
FOR EACH OTHER.
IF THIS WORLD IS TO BE A DEMOCRACY WHY IS NOT THE
MOTTO “NO MORE WAR”.
DON’T UNDERSTAND HUMAN
RELATIONS OR WHAT? THE PUBLIC SECTOR SHOULD TAKE A
LESSON IN HUMILITY FROM MICROSOFT.
HOW MUCH IS
MICROSOFT GOING TO HAVE TO PAY FOR SETTING THE
STANDARDS FOR
COMPUTER TECHNOLOGY DISRIBUTION AND THEN FACE FINES,
PENALTIES, AND SETBACKS FROM THE PUBLIC SECTOR FOR
DECADES FOR PACKAGING, BUNDLING, GROUP SELLING, AND
322
FORCED BUYING, MARKETING STRATEGIES USED IN EVERY
INDUSTRY KNOWN TO MAN. HOW WOULD YOU LIKE TO FIGHT
THE WAR ON TERRORISM WITHOUT THE COMPUTER IN ITS
PRESENT DAY FORM?
OUR ANCESTORS LEFT THE HOLY GROUND HUNDREDS AND
THOUSANDS OF YEARS AGO, HOW MUCH RESENTMENT IS THERE
WHEN YOU GO BACK AND CLAIM IT SANCTIONED BY THE U.S,
U.N., AND THE U.K. PEOPLES PRAYING FIVE TIMES PER DAY
HAVE A DIFFICULT TIME TAKING INSTRUCTIONS ON THEIR OWN
LAND
FROM
PEOPLES
THAT
PRAY
ONCE
A
WEEK,
UNDRSTANDABLE!
HOW DO YOU EXPECT NEIGHBORING COUNTRIES TO FEEL
WHEN A NEW COUNTRY IS AWARDED BESIDE AND ON TOP OF
THEM AND WITHIN FIFTEEN YEARS THEY HAVE NUCLEAR
WEAPONS PROGRAMMED AND SIGHTED TOWARDS YOUR
COUNTRY AND IS IT TOO DIFFICULT TO UNDERSTAND WHY THE
NEIGHBORING COUNTRIES VIEW THIS NEW NEIGHBOR AS AN
ENEMY. THESE PRE-EXISTING COUNTRIES DID NOT HAVE A SAY
SO NOR DID THEY RECEIVE COMPENSATION OR ADVANTAGES AT
THE SAME TIME.
WHY IS NOT EMPATHY A PART OF THIS
RESOLUTION? OR IS IT AS THE OTHER SIDE SEES IT, A DRIVE IT
DOWN YOUR THROAT ATTEMPT?
AMERICA IS AIDING & ABETTING
A TERRORIST NATION
THE U.S. IS GUILTY AS CHARGED AND AT THE SAME TIME IS
TRYING TO CONVINCE THE AMERICAN PUBLIC AND THE WORLD
THAT THE LOOSELY ORGANIZED COALITION CAN WIN THE WAR
ON TERRORISM. NO TIMELINE, ONLY THE STATED “TO BE” FACT.
THE PALESTINIANS REQUEST THE “QUARTET” TO BECOME
ENGAGED AND BLAME THE U.S. FOR AIDING AND ABETTING
ISRAEL AND INSPIRING TERRORISM FROM THE ROOTS BY NOT
ENFORCING THE U.N. RESOLUTION THAT CALLS FOR ISRAEL TO
ADHERE TO THE BLUE LINE.
IN THE SAME LIGHT WHERE PEOPLE ALL OVER THE WORLD
WERE PERPLEXED BECAUSE SADDAM HUSSEIN APPEARED TO
CHOOSE TO GO TO WAR BUT THE TRUTH OF THE MATTER WAS
THAT HE WAS IN BED FINANCIALLY IN THE “OIL FOR FOOD
PROGRAM” WITH SO MANY PREVIOUS COALITION MEMBERSTHAT
HE FELT HE WAS NOT GOING TO BE ALLOWED TO BE ATTACKED.
BY A SIMILAR TOKEN ASSOCIATION PRESIDENT G.W. BUSH
PROBABLY FELT AN ATTACK BY A MEMBER OF THE BIN LADEN
323
FAMILY MAY BE AN OUTSIDE CHANCE SINCE HE HAD BEEN IN
BUSINESS WITH THE BIN LADEN FAMILY AND ALSO AN OBVIOUS
ATTEMPT TO GO AFTER BIN LADEN MAY EXPOSE HIS PAST
BUSINESS DEALINGS WITH THE BIN LADENS, EITHER OPTION
SHORTCHANGED AND DISTORTED AMERICA’S PRIORITIES FOR
DEFENSE AGAINST TERRORISM. YOU CAN BE ASSURED NEITHER
OF THESE TWO FACTORS HAVE BEEN CONSIDERED AS
OVERRIDING INFLUENCES AND I BELIEVE THESE TWO
UNKNOWNS PLAYED A LESSER PART BUT A PART NO LESS AND
WERE OVERLOOKED AND UNDERMINED AMERICA’S APPROACH
TO IRAQ. SO MUCH FOR OBVIOUS INTELLIGENCE NOT OFFERED
TO THE TABLE.
VOLUNTEERED SUPPORTER AND PROTECTOR OF ISRAEL
INSTRUMENTAL WHEN THE WORLD MAKES A BAD DECISION AND
PLACES PEOPLE ON TOP OF PEOPLE AND NEARBY AND LATER
EXHIBIT DOUBLE STANDARDS WHILE SELLING DEMOCRACY AND
AIDING AND ABETTING THE OCCUPATION SETTLEMENTS AND IN
GENERAL NOT BEING AN HONEST BROKER AS CLAIMED.
GOING INTO THE MIDDLE EAST IN ISRAEL AND IRAQ AND
TRYING TO MANIPULATE THE SITUATION IN FAVOR OF ISRAEL
AND THEN TURNING NATIONAL SECURITY OVER TO THE
PALESTINIANS AND IRAQIS AFTER THEY HAVE BEEN POUNDED
WITH FEAR, SANCTIONS, AND BOMBS AND MORE BOMBS AND
THEN THRUST INTO HAVING TO PROVIDE THEIR OWN SECURITY
OR SINK. WITH ALL THE DOUBLE STANDARDS AND HYPOCRACIES
IMPOSED ON THE PALESTINIANS IT SHOULD BE EASY TO SEE
HOW PEOPLE REACT AS A RESISTANCE TO UNFAIR, UNJUST, AND
ILLEGAL TREATMENT OF THE PALESTINIANS SINCE 1948.
REMEMBER, THEY RECEIVED “NOT A NATION BE”.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
STOP THE INJUSTICE AND
THE HUMILIATION
EVERYONE IN THE WORLD IS PROUD OF THE COUNTRY TO
WHICH THEY WERE BORN. AND FOR THIS REASON AGGRESSIVE
MILITARY COUNTRIES UNDERESTIMATE THE FERVOR WITH
WHICH PEOPLE WILL FIGHT TO PREVENT OTHER PEOPLES AND
OTHER COUNTRIES FROM HUMILIATING, RUNNING OVER, AND
OCCUPYING A WEAKER COUNTRY.
PEOPLE HAVE PRIDE
REGARDLESS OF THEIR WEALTH AND THE AMOUNT OF PRIDE
324
DOES NOT ABATE, IT ONLY RISES ON THE THREAT OF
HUMILIATION, DEVASTATION, OR CELEBRATION.
WHEN A
COUNTRY IS OCCUPIED CELEBRATION ONLY APPEARS WHEN THE
OCCUPATION IS ENDED.
WHY IS IT SO HARD TO UNDERSTAND THE OCCUPATION OF
PALESTINE BY ISRAEL IS A MODEL FOR ANY AND ALL OTHER
OCCUPATIONS IN THE MIDDLE EAST, ESPECIALLY IN THE MIDDLE
EAST? THE INJUSTICE INVOLVED WITH THE 1948 ARMISTICE
AND THE AWARDED ISRAEL HOMELAND ON TOP OF THE
MAJORITY ARABS WHO ALREADY LIVED THERE AND THE
NEGLECT OF NOT AWARDING THE EXISTING INHABITANTS A FAIR
SAY AND PROTECTION IN THE FINAL SETTLEMENT IS THE
BIGGEST INJUSTICE OF ALL TIME AND THE WORLD WILL BE
HELD HOSTAGE TO THIS MISTAKE BY THE U.S. AND U.N.
FOREVER OR UNTIL RECTIFIED. AND IT HAS BEEN CRYING OUT
TO BE CORRECTED AND THE INTERNATIONAL COMMUNITY
STANDS BY AND WATCHES AS ISRAEL MOVES FROM HOMELAND
TO STATEHOOD AND CONTINUES TO WAR ITS WAY TO EXPAND
ITS TERRITORY AND ENCROACH, AGAINST INTERNATIONAL LAWS,
ACROSS THE GREEN LINE DRAWN IN 1948 AS THE BOUNDARY
UNDER U.N. MANDATE NOT TO BE VIOLATED. THESE PEOPLE
ARE NOT GRATEFUL ENOUGH TO BE GRANTED A HOMELAND
THEY HAVE TO PUSH FORWARD WITH THEIR PLAN FROM THE
1897 ZIONIST CONGRESS IN BASEL, SWITZERLAND TO CONTINUE
PUSHING THE ENVELOPE TO DISPLACE ARABS FROM THESE
TERRITORIES THAT THEY PLAN TO FULLY OCCUPY. THE U.S. AND
THE U.N. STANDBY AND EVEN PROMOTE THE INJUSTICE TO
GROW BY THE WEEK AND WONDER WHY 85% OF THE WORLD IS
AGAINST THEM AND WHY THEY WILL HAVE TO FIGHT A 100
BILLION DOLLAR A YEAR WAR ON TERRORISM UNTIL THE
AMERICAN TAXPAYERS WAKE UP AND REALIZE THAT A REACHING
OUT DIPLOMACY AND ECONOMIC DEVELOPMENT PROGRAMS
AROUND THE WORLD WILL COST A LOT LESS AND ALONG WITH
STOPPING THE ARAB/ISRAELI INJUSTICE WILL END TERRORISM
AND END THE INJUSTICE IN EVERYONE’S “HOLY LAND”.
INCONSISTENCIES BREED MISTRUST, HATRED, & WAR
A GREAT CIVILIZATION IS NOT CONQUERED FROM WITHOUT
UNTIL IT HAS DESTROYED ITSELF FROM WITHIN. GEORGE W.
BUSH REALLY DID NOT WANT BIN LADEN TO BE THE BIGGEST
FISH ON THE PLATE BECAUSE THEY WANTED TO KEEP THE
PUBLIC’S EYES ON THE SKY AND DOING THINGS TO GIVE
325
REASONS AND EXCUSES TO PROMOTE THE MISSLE DEFENSE
SHIELD PROGRAM THAT HELPS TO PROMOTE THE DEFENSE
INDUSTRY AND IMPROVE THE CHANCES OF ISRAEL PUSHING
TOWARDS THEIR GOALS AND STILL PROTECT THEMSELVES FROM
A NEIGHBOR’S MISSLE WHILE THEY CONTINUE TO ENHANCE
THEIR NUCLEAR STOCKPILE.
AFTERALL ISN’T THE NATIONAL SECURITY ADVISOR SUPPOSE
TO BE THE PRESIDENT’S KEY ADVISOR ON NATIONAL SECURITY
AND SHOULD NOT THE KEY NATIONAL SECURITY ADVISOR GO
GET THE PERTINENT INTELLIGENCE AND NOT WAIT FOR IT TO BE
BROUGHT TO HER WHEN SHE ADMITS THE SYSTEM WAS BROKEN
AND TO BE UPDATED WOULD NOT BE ASKING TOO MUCH BUT TO
GO AFTER THE INFORMATION KNOWING THE SYSTEM WAS
BROKEN ONLY STANDS TO BE REASONABLE AND NOT AN
EXCESSIVE REQUEST FOR “THE” KEY NATIONAL SECURITY
ADVISOR IN CHARGE OF PROTECTING THE CITIZENS AND SAFETY
OF SAME. IS NOT THIS WHERE THE BUCK STOPS? WHO FAILED
THE NATION?
WE SEE WHAT HAPPENED WHEN YOU THINK TOO STRATEGIC
AND HOW IT SPREADS UNIVERSAL HEARTACHE AND WAR
AROUND THE WORLD. THE EARTH IS NOT BIG ENOUGH TO HAVE
A LIVE-IN BOSS AND EVERYONE KNOWS THAT IS AN IMPOSSIBLE
FEAT. AND WHY DOES THE ADMINISTRATION POUND HOME THE
IDEA THAT THE ENEMY DOES NOT LIKE US BECAUSE OF HOW WE
LIVE AND HOW WE ARE AND DISLIKE FOR OUR WAY OF LIFE.
THE TRUTH OF THE MATTER IS THEY ARE MAINLY ABOUT BEING
TREATED FAIRLY AND GETTING EQUAL TREATMENT AND
RESPECT FOR THEMSELVES AND THEIR RELIGION. ISN’T THAT
WHAT EVERYONE WANTS AND DESIRES.
THE PALESTINIANS HAVE BEEN TREATED LIKE ANIMALS BY
THE ISRAELIS AND BACKED PRIMARILY BY THE U.S. AND THE U.N.
TO CONTINUE TO SEPARATE, DOMINATE, AND PERSECUTE WITH
RACIST TACTICS AND APARTHEID METHODS AND THE WORLD
STANDS BY TO WITNESS AND LISTEN TO THE PARTISAN MEDIA
LAY BLAME FOR THE ONGOING STRUGGLE ON THE OCCUPIED
ARABS.
IN 1948 ISRAEL WAS GRANTED A HOMELAND AND THIS WAS
TO BE THE FIRST REPRESENTATIVE DEMOCRACY IN THE MIDDLE
EAST AND WE HAVE SEEN THE RESULTS.
CREATION OF
ANOTHER DEMOCRACY IN IRAQ, CONTROLLING THE OIL IN IRAQ,
AND GETTING RID OF THE EVIL DICTATOR WHO WAS YEARS
BEFORE ONCE A PARTNER TO PROTECT ISRAEL FROM A HOSTILE
NEIGHBOR WERE THE REAL REASONS TO GO TO WAR IN IRAQ
WHEN NEVER FULLY UNDERSTANDING THE DEPTH OF HATRED
326
AND DISTRUST BETWEEN THE OPPOSING SIDES, ESPECIALLY
WHEN THE FIRST DEMOCRACY IN THE MIDDLE EAST IS NOT
COERCED TO STOP WARRING.
WHEN THE SMALL MINORITY OF PERSONS AND ASSOCIATIONS
WHO HAVE PLANNED AND CONTROLLED THE DIRECTION OF THIS
MADNESS BEGAN OVER 100 YEARS AGO THEY CHALLENGED THE
REST OF THE WORLD TO DISTRUST THEM AND FROM THIS POINT
FORWARD AS THEIR PARANOIA RIDDEN PLAN WAS, BY ITS OWN
NATURE, INTENDED TO USE RACISM AND WAR AS ITS DRIVING
IDEOLOGY FOR GROWTH. THE PLAN WAS FURTHER ENHANCED
BY A GAIN OF CONTROL OF THE
WORLD’S MONEY SUPPLY TO HELP FURTHER AND SECURE THE
MOST DISTRUSTED AND WELL GUARDED PLAN IN WORLD
HISTORY.
‘SECRETS
HUMANITY
UNVEILED’,
THE
NOTES FROM A NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC TV
ORIGINS
OF
SPECIAL 2004
PORPOISES, DOLPHINS, WHALES, AND SEALS ARE STUDIED FOR 7 YEARS
OFF THE COAST OF NORWAY IN THE FIJORD AREA.
HOMO SAPIENS ARE ONE OF THE MOST DEADLY CREATURES ON EARTH
AND A CIVILIZED WORLD RIDS ITSELF OF THIS CHARACTERIZATION
THROUGH THE SPREAD OF EDUCATION TO ALL.
NORDIC AND VIKING EXPLORERS AND ADVENTURERS FOUND THAT IN
ORDER TO TRADE WITH OTHER COUNTRIES THEY HAD TO ACCEPT RELIGION
AND RETURNED BACK TO THEIR COUNTRIES AND STARTED CHURCHES TO
BUY INFLUENCE AND CONTROL IN THEIR HOMELANDS AND ENCOURAGE
THE SPREAD OF RELIGION AROUND THE WORLD.
WARM WATERS FROM THE ATLANTIC REACH UP TO THE COLD WATERS
OF THE NORTH ATLANTIC AND IN THIS AREA WHERE THEY MERGE THERE IS
AN OVER ABUNDANCE OF PLANKTON AND PHYTO-PLANKTON IN THE OCEAN
WATER, AN ANSWER TO WHY COD FISH ARE PLENTIFUL TOO. ONE OF THE
FEW PLACES IN THE WORLD WHERE THE CONDITIONS ARE IDEAL FOR COD
FISH DRYING AS THE TEMPERATURE OF THE COLD WATER AND THE SALT
WATER QUALITY MAKE FOR A NUTRITIOUS DRY CURED COD THAT WAS/IS
USED FOR TRADING/MARKETING.
THE KILLER WHALE IS ATTRACTED TO THIS AREA OF PLENTIFUL FISH AS
THEY LIVE IN FAMILY GROUPS OF UP TO 50 WHALES AND FOUND TO TALK 2
DISTINCT LANGUAGES BETWEEN THEM. SOME OF THE SMALLER SHARKS
327
DATE BACK 375 MILLION YEARS AND LIVE 1000 METERS UNDER THE SEA.
GHOST SHARKS GO BACK OVER 300 MILLION YEARS AND LIVE 2500 METERS
DOWN IN THE SEA AND ARRIVED ON THE WORLD SCENE A FEW MILLION
YEARS BEFORE THE DINOSAURS.
ALGAE AND CORAL LIVE IN A SYMBIOTIC RELATIONSHIP USING
PHOTOSYNTHESIS TO SURVIVE AND THE CORAL DATES BACK ABOUT 8,000
YEARS AND CONTRIBUTE GREATLY TO NORWAY’S MARINE LIFE’S NUTRITION.
THE WORLD’S LATEST INFIDEL NATION IS
BEING MISLED?
ISRAEL IS POURING GASOLINE ON THE TERRORISM FIRE EACH
DAY AND INCLUDING THIS LAST WEEK LONG ATTACK OF GAZA
TWO WEEKS AFTER THEY HAD OFFERED AND GAINED BUSH’S
SUPPORT FOR A GAZA PULLOUT OF ALL SETTLEMENTS AND
OUTPOSTS BUT A LOT OF OTHER STRINGS ATTACHED. SO WHAT
HAPPENS IN THE MEANTIME, THE PRISON ABUSE STORY HAS
GAINED SO MUCH MEDIA ATTENTION AND AS IS ISRAEL’S PLAN
OF WAR, IT SEEMS IF THERE IS SOMETHING BIG IN THE NEWS
GAINING ATTENTION THEY USE THESE TIMES TO CONTINUE TO
ENCROACH AND KILL RESISTING ARABS WHILE THE MEDIA
BLOCKER COVERS FOR THEM.
SO WHY ARE WE TRYING TO WIN A WAR ON TERRORISM WHEN
ONE OF OUR BIGGEST AND SO-CALLED FOREVER ALLIES IS
WORKING AGAINST US EVERYDAY AND TO MAKE IT WORSE WE
ARE SUBSIDIZING THIS ACTION?
IF THIS IS WORLD WAR III THEN THERE IS NO PERSON ON THIS
EARTH WITH THE ABILITY TO PREDICT THE OUTCOME. MONEY IS
FREE AT THE GOVERNMENTAL LEVEL, AS MANY POLITICIANS
CLAIM TO DIREGARD THE BUDGET DEFICITS BECAUSE THEY CAN
BE COVERED WITH ACCOUNTING ADJUSTMENTS, SO WHY NOT
PUT AN END TO TERRORISM AND NEGOTIATE A SETTLEMENT AND
SIGN A TREATY AND STOP THE MADNESS.
GEORGE W. BUSH OFFERED MANY NATIONS THE CHANCE TO
SIGN ON TO A WORLD WAR AND MANY WELL INFORMED
COUNTRIES REFUSED TO PARTICIPATE. SO WHEN BUSH TELLS
HIS UNDERLINGS THAT HE DID NOT WANT TO KNOW WHERE THE
HIGH LEVEL DETAINEES AND POWS WERE BEING HELD
GEOGRAPHICALLY AS TO NOD APPROVAL TO DO WHATEVER IT
TAKES TO GAIN INFORMATION FROM DETAINEES EVEN THOUGH
THE LARGE MAJORITY OF EXPERTS IN THE INTERROGATION
FIELD AGREE HAZING AND TORTURE TECHNIQUES ARE NOT THE
PROPER METHODS FOR GAINING “ACTIONABLE INTELLIGENCE”.
328
SO WHY IS TORTURE EVEN BEING CONSIDERED EXCEPT THAT AS
MISLEADING INFORMATION FROM THE TOP EITHER WAS
MISINTERPRETED OR MISPOKEN AND THE MISLEADING
INFORMATION WAS NOT KNOWN TO BE ILLEGAL TO THE GENEVA
CONVENTION AND THE NATURAL LAW CONVENTION OR THE
STATEMENTS WERE MADE TO BE INTERPRETED OUTSIDE THE
INTERNATIONAL LAWS. EITHER WAY, THE PRESIDENT’S DESK IS
WHERE THE BUCK SHOULD STOP FOR MAKING SUCH AN
IRRESPONSIBLE DIRECTIVE.
EVERY GOVERNMENT HEAD, MILITARY HEAD, CORPORATE
HEAD, AND TOP ADVISORS CONFESS THAT THEIR RESPECTIVE
SYSTEMS ARE BROKEN AS WE UNCOVER A BIG FRAUD OR SCAM
THAT LEADS TO THE UNIVERSAL EXCUSE. A COMMON THREAD
THAT RUNS TRUE IS ALL THESE FAILED HEADS ARE SPENDING
OTHER PEOPLE’S MONEY AND THAT INTRINSIC DIRECT FINANCIAL
RESPONSIBILITY IS NOT A PART OF THEIR FEELING. WHAT KIND
OF INITIATIVES ARE THE PEOPLE’S CARETAKERS GETTING TO
GIVE THE AMERICAN PUBLIC SUCH A WEAK EXCUSE FOR THE
WORLD’S LARGEST CORPORATION AND BUREAUCRACY TO FAIL IN
CRUCIAL TIMES? HOW MUCH TIME DOES IT TAKE AND HOW
WELL ARE WE GOING TO BE ABLE TO FIX THESE ORGANIZATIONS
AND STILL WIN THE WAR ON TERRORISM? THESE PEOPLE WERE
HIRED AND PAID TO BE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE SYSTEMS THAT
THEY ARE PAID TO BE RESPONSIBLE FOR.
BY THE WAY, IF WE ARE ALL SINNERS, WHY ARE THERE SUCH
HIGH POLITICAL PAYOFFS FOR SINNERS TO ATTEMPT TO INVOKE
A MORAL AUTHORITY OVER OTHER SINNERS IN THIS WORLD IN
THE NAME OF DEMOCRACY AND ESPECIALLY NOT A FORCED FED
DEMOCRATIC SYSTEM.
THE UNTOLD STORY OF ‘THE CREATOR’
BILLIONS OF YEARS AGO ‘THE CREATOR’ OF THE HEAVENS AND EARTH
AND ALL LIVING CREATURES AND EVENTUALLY MODERN MAN PLANNED AND
WORKED HARD TO ACCOMPLISH THIS GREAT FEAT.
WATER AND SINGLE CELL ORGANISMS SUCH AS BACTERIA WERE THE
BEGINNING LIFE FORMS ON THE EARTH AND NATURAL EVOLUTION
INCLUDING MUTATION AND ADAPTATION GAVE WAY TO THE EARTH
BECOMING THE BIRTHPLACE OF MILLIONS AND MILLIONS OF DIFFERENT
MUTATIONS AND GROWTH OF A WIDE VARIETY OF MULTI-CELL ORGANISMS
TO INHABIT THE EARTH. THE PLAN OR PROGRAM FOR THE CELLS OF EACH
329
MUTATING SPECIES WOULD CONTINUE TO PROCREATE IN THEIR OWN WAY
BASED ON ‘THE CREATOR’S’ GENERAL PLAN OF RECOMBINATION OF EACH
SPECIES CHROMOSOMES AND DNA AND SELECTIVE GENETICS AND THE
CELLS AND SPECIES ABILITY TO ADAPT TO THE CHANGES ON ITS PATH OF
NATURAL EVOLUTION.
‘THE CREATOR’ HAD VAST KNOWLEDGE ABOUT THE EARTH AND THE
PROCREATION PROCESSES THAT THE EARTH WOULD SPAWN FOR MILLIONS
AND MILLIONS OF YEARS IN THE FUTURE. JUST THINK, IN EVERY CELL IN
OUR BODY THERE IS A BACTERIUM THAT PROVIDES ENERGY FOR THE CELL
AND IT ALSO PROVIDES A TIME CLOCK THAT MEASURES TIME BACKWARDS
TO TELL US HOW OLD WE ARE AND HOW LONG OUR LINEAGES HAVE BEEN
ON THIS EARTH. THERE ARE MANY WAYS TO IDENTIFY INDIVIDUAL HUMAN
BEINGS BY DNA, IRIS RECOGNITION, VOICE RECOGNITION, FINGERPRINTING,
ETC. AND LET’S BE CLEAR INCLUDED IN THE CELL MAKE-UP THERE IS A
PLAN TO TRACK ALL SPECIES, NOT ONLY MODERN HUMANS.
EVERY LIVING CREATURE ON THIS EARTH IF THEY COULD
COMMUNICATE WOULD AGREE THERE IS A CREATOR OF LIFE FOR ALL
THESE SPECIES AND ‘THE CREATOR’ HAD VAST KNOWLEDGE AND
FORESIGHT TO INITIATE EVEN THE VERY FIRST CELL ON THIS EARTH.
IT IS NOT CONCEIVABLE TO EXPECT ‘THE CREATOR’ TO HAVE ALL THIS
KNOWLEDGE
ABOUT
PROCREATION
AND
EVOLUTION
AND
NOT
UNDERSTAND THE EARTH ON TO WHICH ALL THESE CREATIONS AND
SPECIES WERE GOING TO FLOURISH.
MODERN HOMO SAPIENS WERE TO BE THE MOST INTELLIGENT SPECIES
WITH THE LARGEST BRAIN SIZE OF ALL SPECIES. IF WE ARE SUPPOSE TO
BE THE MOST INTELLIGENT SPECIES THERE ARE MANY ADVANTAGES AND
RESPONSIBILITIES TO ACCOMPANY THIS INTELLIGENCE.
AFTER ALL,
ADAPTATION IS BUILT INTO OUR CELL PROGRAM IN A BIG WAY AND MODERN
HUMANS WOULD BE EXPECTED TO BE INTELLIGENT ENOUGH TO ADAPT
WITH FEWER PROBLEMS COMPARED TO OTHER SPECIES. AS MODERN
HUMANS EVOLVED ON THIS EARTH THE CELLULAR ATTRIBUTES EXTEND
FORWARD AND ALL MODERN HUMAN BEINGS QUESTION, WHERE DID WE
COME FROM? HOW DID WE GET HERE? WHAT ARE WE REALLY SUPPOSE TO
DO ON THIS EARTH? WHAT HAPPENS WHEN WE DIE? SEEM TO BE THE
PRIMARY QUESTIONS.
A RATIONAL WAY TO ANSWER SOME OF THESE
QUESTIONS WAS TO DETERMINE RELIGION AS A VEHICLE TO EXPLAIN THE
UNEXPLAINED AND PROVIDE A GUIDELINE FOR LIVING A GOOD LIFE FOR
ALL PEOPLE. TRADE AND COMMERCE BECAME A CATALYST FOR THE
SPREAD OF RELIGION AS COMMUNICATION BETWEEN THE DIFFERING
LANGUAGES EXPANDING AROUND THE EARTH.
THE SCROLLS AND MANUSCRIPTS WRITTEN WELL OVER 2,500 YEARS AGO
BECAME THE FOUNDATION OF THE MAJORITY OF THE PREVAILING
RELIGIONS AND THESE TRANSLATIONS WERE PASSED ON FROM
GENERATION TO GENERATION AND AFTER PASSING THROUGH VARIOUS
LANGUAGES, TRANSLATIONS, AND INTERPRETATIONS WE HAVE THE FINAL
PRODUCTS AS THE PRIMARY GUIDE BOOKS FOR THEIR RESPECTIVE
RELIGIOUS FAITHS AS THE TORAH, THE KORAN, THE BIBLE, AND OTHERS.
THERE IS NO DOUBT A LOWER DEGREE OF SYMBOLISM AND FICTION AND A
HIGHER DEGREE OF NON-FICTION STORYTELLING INCORPORATED IN THE
WRITINGS AND INTERPRETATIONS OF THESE FAMOUS BOOKS. SOME OF
THE MOST BRASH CLAIMS AND RIGHTS OF OWNERSHIP TIED TO THE WORD
330
‘FOREVER’ RESULT FROM ACTIVITIES THAT INVOLVE COMMUNICATION WITH
‘THE CREATOR’. THERE MUST BE QUESTIONS, IF THESE PEOPLE WHO
COMMUNICATE WITH ‘THE CREATOR’ AND IN THEIR OPINION ‘THE CREATOR’
GAVE THEM SPECIAL RIGHTS AND PROMISED THEM SPECIAL LAND, WHY DID
THE CREATOR NOT DIRECT THEM TO THE PROMISED LAND THAT WOULD
HAVE TRILLIONS AND TRILLIONS OF TONS OF OIL UNDERGROUND? THESE
PEOPLE WERE EXILED OUT OF THE HOLY LAND TO BABYLON AND IT IS
DIFFICULT TO UNDERSTAND WHY ‘THE CREATOR’ DID NOT INFORM THEM
ABOUT THE RICHES UNDER THE EARTH NOT ONLY IN BABYLON BUT FOR
THOUSANDS OF MILES IN ALL DIRECTIONS AROUND THE PROMISED LAND
BUT NO RICHES UNDER THE PROMISED LAND WHERE THEY WOULD
SUPPOSEDLY GO TO LIVE HAPPILY FOREVER.
DID THESE PEOPLE COLLECTIVELY OUTSMART THEMSELVES BY
EXAGGERATING THE TRUTH ABOUT THEIR COMMUNICATION WITH ‘THE
CREATOR’ IN AN ATTEMPT TO IMPROVE THEIR POSITION AMONG THE OTHER
PEOPLES OF THIS EARTH? THE CREATOR’S OTHER CHILDREN! THIS GUILT
LADEN MISREPRESENTATION HAS CAUSED OTHER PEOPLES OF THE EARTH
TO QUESTION THEIR MOTIVES TO THIS DAY. WOULD NOT YOU THINK IF
THESE PEOPLE WERE COMMUNICATING WITH ‘THE CREATOR’ AS JUST TO
MENTION A FEW TIMES, THE TALKING BUSH, THE WRITING IN THE CLOUDS,
VOICES FROM ABOVE, AND MANY OTHER ACTS OF SYMBOLISM,ALL
CONTRIBUTING TO A GREATER AND CLOSER POSITION WITH ‘THE CREATOR’,
WHY THEN WOULD ‘THE CREATOR’ NOT SHARE INFORMATION OF ONE OF
THE LARGEST NATURAL RESOURCE WEALTHS OF THE EARTH THAT WOULD
EVENTUALLY BE OWNED BY THEIR SELF INDUCED ADVERSARIES? THERE IS
A CHANCE THAT IF IT WERE NOT FOR THIS ONE UPSMANSHIP PLOY THE
ADVERSARIAL RELATIONSHIP WOULD NOT HAVE DEVELOPED AND NOT
MALIGNED THE MAJORITY OF RELIGIONS OF THE EARTH LEADING TO
TERRORISM.
TO COMPLICATE THE MATTER EVEN MORE, THESE SAME PEOPLE HAVE
HAD A NUCLEAR CAPABILITY THAT WAS ACQUIRED UNDER SECRECY AND
HIDDEN FROM INTERNATIONAL AUTHORITIES AND EVEN TODAY THEIR
CLOSEST ALLIES ARE NOT PRIVY TO THE QUANTITY OF NUCLEAR ARMS.
SINCE 1954 THEY HAVE BUILT THEIR NUCLEAR ARSENAL TO
APPROXIMATELY 200-300 WARHEADS AIMED OR AWAITING INSTRUCTIONS
TO BE AIMED AT THEIR ADVERSERIAL NEIGHBORING COUNTRIES WHILE
DISPLACING MILLIONS OF PREEXISTING HOLY LAND PEOPLE MOSTLY
RELATIVES OF THE NEIGHBORING COUNTRIES PEOPLES WHO THEY JUDGE
TO BE IN A LESSER POSITION TO ‘THE CREATOR’ BECAUSE OF VARIOUS
REASONS AND AS A RESULT THE ENTIRE WORLD IS BEING HELD HOSTAGE
TO TERRORISM AS THEY CONTINUE TO TAKE MORE HOLY LAND THAN THEY
WERE EVER PROMISED EITHER BY ‘THE CREATOR’ OVER TWO THOUSAND
YEARS AGO OR THE UNITED NATIONS IN 1948 WHEN THEY WERE GRANTED
HOMELAND THEN STATEHOOD STATUS AS EVIDENCES OF THEIR FINANCIAL
GRIP ON THE U.S. AND THE WORLD VIA BANKING IS SECOND TO NONE.
THEY HAVE EARNED A WORLDWIDE REPUTATION OF COLLECTIVELY BEING
NOT SO EASY TO ASSIMILATE WITH OTHER PEOPLES AND MISTRUSTING OF
OTHER PEOPLES TO THE EXTENT OF BEING THE MOST AGGRESSIVE AND
MILITARISTIC PEOPLE ON THIS EARTH.
THERE IS NO QUESTION ABOUT ‘THE CREATOR’ AND THE CREATION AS IT
IS APPARENT ALL OVER THE EARTH THIS GREAT WORK IS CONTINUING
331
UNABATED BUT WE ARE THE MOST INTELLIGENT OF THE CREATURES AND
ACCOMPANIED BY EDUCATION WE MAY OPTIMIZE ‘THE CREATOR’S’ GIVEN
INTELLIGENCE FOR ALL PEOPLES. ALL RELIGIONS OF THE EARTH CONCUR
CONCERNING RESPECT FOR ‘THE CREATOR’ AND A DEMAND FOR GREATER
RESPECT FOR OTHER PEOPLES IS THE SAME IN MOST ALL RELIGIONS ONLY
THE NAMES ARE CHANGED. STRIP OUT THE IDEAS OF ONE RELIGIOUS
COLLECTIVE TRYING TO GAIN AN UNFAIR ADVANTAGE ON THIS EARTH RIDS
ALL PEOPLES OF THE ROOTS AND TEMPTATION OF MISTRUST, HATRED,
WAR, AND TERRORISM.
Iraq Special Collection
UNSCOM’s Comprehensive Review
STATUS
OF
THE
VERIFICATION
OF
IRAQ’S
CHEMICAL
WEAPONS
PROGRAMMEANNEX B STATUS OF THE VERIFICATION OF IRAQ’S
CHEMICAL WEAPONS PROGRAMME
Introduction1. According to the requirements of Security Council resolution
687(l991), in the chemical weapons area Iraq shall declare and have
destroyed, removed or rendered harmless under international supervision all
stocks of chemical weapons (CW), all related components and all R&D, support
and manufacturing facilities. The Security Council also demanded in its
resolution 707 (1991) that Iraq provide full, final and complete disclosure
(FFCD) of all aspects of its programme to develop CW and of all holdings of
CW, their components and production facilities and locations. Over a period of
seven years, Iraq provided to the Commission three formal FFCD’s and about
20 sets of clarifications with a status of integral parts of the FFCD’s.2. All
elements of Iraq’s CW programme are covered by the above-mentioned
Security Council provisions, including CW-related R&D, production and support
capabilities and activities. Given the fact that dual-use materials and
equipment and information obtained by Iraq from abroad were used in the
creation of these capabilities, the procurement of those is also covered by the
requirements of the Security Council resolutions. The military aspects are also
covered by Iraq’s obligation to disclose all aspects of its CW programme. A
diagram of the full scope of Iraq’s CW programme is given in the
332
attachment.3. The current paper includes the material balances of those major
weapons-related elements of Iraq’s CW programme, which could be quantified
and accounted for. These include stocks of chemical weapons (filled and
unfilled special munitions and bulk CW agents), key precursors for the
production of CW agents and main CW production equipment. Issues relating
to the procurement, extent of R&D activities, know-how documentation on the
production of CW, and military aspects of the programme could not be
quantified due to their nature. Therefore, only the status of the verification of
these issues is provided in this paper.4. Iraq’s CW programme was initiated in
the 1970s through R&D activities. Large-scale CW-related activities, including
the construction of industrial CW production facilities, procurement and
production of raw materials, CW components and production equipment,
production and stockpiling of CW in quantities, were carried out, according to
Iraq, in the period 1982-1990.5. Iraq’ s declarations cover the organizational
structure of its CW-programme, procurement and R&D activities, holdings of
CW, their components and production facilities during the entire period of the
implementation of the CW programme, as well as their consumption. When
UNSCOM began its verification activities in 1991, only part of Iraq’ s previous
CW stocks, their components and production facilities remained in Iraq.
According to Iraq, more than 50% of its CW stocks were consumed in the
1980s. About 70% of the CW key precursors obtained by Iraq were used,
according to Iraq, for the manufacture of CW agents, both consumed and
those remaining in 1991.6. Iraq also declared that the majority of its CW
production facilities were destroyed during the 1991 Gulf war by the aerial
bombardment, as well as certain quantities of CW and their precursors. The
Commission’s verification of the proscribed materials remaining after the Gulf
war was further complicated due to the unilateral destruction of significant
quantities of special munitions and precursor chemicals carried out by Iraq.
Iraq conducted this unilateral destruction in the summer of 1991, in direct
contravention of the Security Council’s resolutions.7. The Commission’s
accounting of the material balances of special munitions, bulk CW agents, key
CW precursor and major CW production equipment are given below. The
accounting is based on Iraq’s declarations on its overall holdings of the above
mentioned items in the period from 1982 to 1991. Unfilled and filled Special
Munitions 8. Iraq declared overall holdings of more than 200,000 unfilled and
filled special munitions (those produced and procured for CW and BW
purposes) during the entire period of the implementation of its CW
programme. For the purpose of the verification of the material balance of
special munitions, the Commission simultaneously attempts to account for both
chemical and biological munitions, given the fact that some types of weapons
originally designed for CW purposes were later filled or planned to be filled with
BW agents. Special munitions include aerial bombs, artillery shells, rockets for
multiple launching systems and missile warheads. According to Iraq, of the
declared total holdings of more than 200,000 special munitions, about 100,000
munitions filled with CW agents were consumed or disposed of by Iraq in the
period 1982 -1988.9. The Special Commission reported to the Security Council
(S/1997/774 of 6October 1997) that Iraq’s declarations on its total acquisition
and expenditure of CW munitions during the period 1982-1988 could not be
verified fully due to the absence of sufficient evidence of: the procurement,
333
indigenous production, the filling with CW agents and the consumption of
special munitions prior to 1988, as declared by Iraq.10. With respect to the
munitions which existed as of January 1991, Iraq declared 127,941 filled and
unfilled special munitions. These munitions have been declared by Iraq and
accounted for by the Commission as follows:a) 56,281 munitions [22,263 filled
munitions and 34,018 unfilled munitions] declared by Iraq as having remained
after the 1991 Gulf war:ท
UNSCOM. These include 15,616 unfilled munitions which were converted by Iraq for conventional
weapons purposes in 1993-1994. These also include 438 filled munitions destroyed, according to
Iraq, during a fire accident. The numerical discrepancy of several hundred munitions
in the overall accounting can be attributed to minor deviations in the physical
counting of large piles of weapons. b) 41,998 munitions [5,498 filled munitions
and 36,500 unfilled munitions] declared by Iraq as having been destroyed
during the 1991 Gulf war:ท
numerical accounting of destroyed munitions due to heavy bomb damage of the CW storage
facilities, where these munitions had been stored during the Gulf war,ท
by Iraq as having been destroyed unilaterally:ท
been possible to make a numerical accounting of these munitions due to destruction method used by
Iraq (demolition), ท
balance of 127,941 unfilled and filled special munitions declared by Iraq
remaining as of January 1991 is provided in table l.Table 1Iraqs
DeclarationsAccounting StatusMunition Type (fill)*Quantity1. Munitions
declared by Iraq as remaining After the 1991 Gulf war250 gauge aerial bombs
(mustard)1,2431,233 aerial bombs were accounted for by UNSCOM. They were
destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM supervision during 1992 and 1993.250
gauge aerial bombs(Unfilled)8,1221) 7,627 aerial bombs were accounted for
by UNSCOM. They were destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM supervision during
1991 and 1993.2) About 500 aerial bombs have not been found. According to
Iraq, 500 aerial bombs were delivered damaged by a foreign supplier. 500
gauge aerial bombs (mustard)1,4261) 980 aerial bombs were accounted for by
UNSCOM. They were destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM supervision in 19921993.2) Remnants of several hundred destroyed aerial bombs from 438 bombs
declared by Iraq as destroyed in a fire accident in 1988, were seen by
UNSCOM. 500 gauge aerial bombs (unfilled)4221) 331 aerial bombs were
accounted for by UNSCOM and destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM
supervision.2) Some 100 aerial bombs have not been found. According to Iraq,
100 aerial bombs were delivered damaged by a supplier.R-400 aerial bombs
(binary components of sarin)3371) 337 aerial bombs were accounted for by
UNSCOM. 336 bombs were destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM supervision in
1992. 2) One bomb was removed for analysis outside Iraq by UNSCOM.3)
Evidence of a few R-400 bombs produced by Iraq for BW purposes has been
found among 337 CW bombs declared by Iraq.R-400 aerial bombs
(unfilled)5858 aerial bombs were accounted for by UNSCOM and destroyed by
Iraq under UNSCOM supervision.DB-2 aerial bombs (unfilled)1,2031,203 aerial
bombs were accounted for by UNSCOM. They were destroyed by Iraq under
UNSCOM supervision during 1992 and 1993.122-mm
rockets(unfilled)6,8807,305 rockets were accounted for by UNSCOM and
destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM supervision.155-mm artillery shells
(mustard)13,00012,792 shells were accounted for by UNSCOM. They were
334
40,048
The C
the des
the des
the acc
rocke
destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM supervision in the period 1992-1994.155mm artillery shells (unfilled)16,9501) 1,700 shells were accounted for by
UNSCOM and destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM supervision.2) In 1998, Iraq
presented documents on the conversion of 15,616 shells to conventional
munitions. Of these, 1,779 converted shells were accounted for by
UNSCOM.Special missile warheads (sarin/binary components of sarin)301) All
30 warheads were accounted for by UNSCOM. 2) Of those, 29 warheads were
destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM supervision during 1992 and 1993, and 3)
One warhead was removed for analysis outside Iraq by UNSCOM.Sub total of
munitions remaining after the 1991 Gulf war56,281 2. Munitions declared by
Iraq asdestroyed during the 1991 Gulf war500 gauge aerial bombs (CS)1161)
No remnants of destroyed bombs have been found. 2) In 1995, documentary
evidence was provided by Iraq that 116 bombs filled with CS had been stored
at a facility destroyed during the Gulf war.R-400 aerial bombs(binary
components of sarin)1601) In 1992, remnants of bombs consistent with the
declared quantity of bombs were seen by UNSCOM. 2) The circumstances of
destruction have not been fully clarified.DB-2 aerial bomb(sarin)121) In 1991,
remnants of up to 50 bombs were seen by UNSCOM. 2) In 1996, documentary
evidence was found by UNSCOM that DB-2 bombs had also been filled with
mustard (which was not declared). In 1997, Iraq stated that only a few bombs
were filled with mustard for trials.122-mm rockets (sarin)4,6601) In 1991, two
locations were seen by UNSCOM where rockets had been destroyed. Evidence
of many destroyed rockets was found.2) In the period 1991-1998, remnants of
about 4,000 rockets were recovered and accounted for by UNSCOM.122-mm
rockets (unfilled)36,5001) Completely destroyed hangers where rockets had
been destroyed were seen by UNSCOM. Evidence of many destroyed rockets
was found. Accounting for the remnants was not possible due to the extent of
the destruction.2) In 1995, documentary evidence was provided by Iraq that
36,500 rockets had been stored at a facility destroyed during the Gulf
war.155-mm artillery shells (mustard)5501) No evidence has been found of
550 shells declared by Iraq as having been lost shortly after the Gulf war. 2) In
July 1998, Iraq provided a progress report on its ongoing internal
investigation.Sub total of munitions destroyed during the 1991 Gulf war
1
41,998 3. Munitions declared by Iraq asdestroyed unilaterally250 gauge aerial
bombs (CS)125Remnants of bombs consistent with the declared quantity were
seen by UNSCOM.250 gauge aerial bombs (unfilled)2,0001) Remnants of 1,400
destroyed bombs were accounted for by UNSCOM.2) UNSCOM was presented
with ingots declared to be from the melting of 600 bombs. The material
presented could not be assessed as adequate for proper verification. R-400
aerial bombs(binary components of sarin)5271) Remnants of bombs consistent
with the declared quantity were seen by UNSCOM. 2) Iraq presented
supporting documents on the destruction of 527 bombs .R-400 aerial bombs
(biological warfare agents)1571) In the period 1992-1998, remnants of up to
60 bombs were accounted for by UNSCOM. 2) Supporting documents on the
destruction were presented by Iraq (without reference to the type of agents
filled into them).R-400 aerial bombs (unfilled)3081) No evidence was
presented of 117 bombs declared by Iraq as having been melted.2) No
evidence was presented of 191 melted bombs declared as defective.122-mm
rockets (unfilled)26,5001) Remnants of 11,500 rockets destroyed through
335
demolition were seen by UNSCOM. Accounting was not possible due to the
state of destruction.2) UNSCOM was presented with ingots declared to be from
the melting of 15,000 rockets. The material presented could not be assessed
as adequate for proper verification. Special missile warheads (binary
components of sarin / biological warfare agents)451) In the period from 1992
to 1998, remnants of 43-45 special warheads were recovered and accounted
for by UNSCOM.2) In the period from 1997 to 1998, remnants of 3 additional
warheads declared as special training warheads were recovered.3) In 1998,
degradation products of CW agent VX were found on some of the remnants of
special warheads.4) Supporting documents were provided by Iraq on the
overall accounting for special warheads and on the unilateral destruction of 45
warheads.
Sub total of munitions destroyed unilaterally29,6621 - 20,000 motor bombs
filled with the riot control agent CS, which were destroyed during the Gulf war
at one of the storage facilities, are not included in the table.2 - Components of
special munitions, including boosters and fuzes, are not included in the
table.The majority of these components were not presented by Iraq for
verification. According toIraq, single-use components were destroyed
unilaterally and dual-use components were usedfor conventional purposes.
UNSCOM was able to verify their disposition partially.* - The following unfilled
munitions were produced indigenously by Iraq:250 and 500 gauge aerial
bombs, R-400 aerial bombs, DB-2 aerial bombs, warheads for 122-mm
rockets, missile warheads.The following empty munitions were procured by
Iraq:250 and 500 gauge aerial bombs, 155-mm shells and 122-mm rockets.’
Bulk CW Agents12. Iraq declared the overall production of 3,859 tonnes of
CW agents during the entire period of the implementation of its CW
programme. According to Iraq’s declarations, mustard, tabun and sarin were
produced in large quantities. Not withstanding the admitted production of 3.9
tonnes of VX, Iraq states that attempts to produce VX had failed.13. According
to Iraq, of the declared total quantity of 3,859 tonnes of CWagents produced,
3,315 tonnes of agents were weaponized. Iraq declared that about 80% of the
weaponized CW agents were consumed in the period from 1982 to 1988. In
addition, some 130 tonnes of non-weaponized CW agents were claimed to
have been discarded by Iraq in the 1980s. 14. The Special Commission
reported to the Security Council (S/1997/774 of 6 October 1997) that Iraq’s
declarations on its total production and holdings of CW agents could not be
verified fully due to the absence of sufficient evidence provided by Iraq and its
former foreign suppliers of the procurement of CW precursor chemicals,
production and weaponization of CW agents prior to 1988.15. Iraq declared
that 412.5 tonnes of bulk CW agents available in Iraq as of January 1991.
These have been accounted for as follows:ท
tonnes of bulk CW agents remaining in Iraq as of January 1991 is provided in
table 2.Table 2Iraqs DeclarationAccounting StatusBulk CW Agent( storage
form)1Quantity(tonnes)Mustard (20m3 / 1m3 containers)295295 tonnes of
mustard were destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM supervision.Tabun(2m 3
containers)7676 tonnes of tabun were destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM
supervision.Sarin and its mixtures(2m3 containers)4040 tonnes of tabun were
destroyed by Iraq under UNSCOM supervision.VX(1m3 containers)1.51)
336
411 ton
According to Iraq, 1.5 tonnes of VX were discarded unilaterally by dumping on
the ground.2) Traces of one VX-degradation product and a chemical known as
a VX-stabilizer were found in the samples taken from the VX dump sites.3) A
quantified assessment is not possible.Total412,51 - Only bulk CW agents are
included in this table. The accounting of weaponized CW agents is covered in
table 1. Material Balance of key CW Precursor Chemicals17. Iraq declared that
some 20,150 tonnes of key precursor chemicals had been produced by Iraq
and procured from abroad for the production of CW agents during the entire
period of the implementation of its CW programme.18. According to Iraq, of
the declared total quantity of over 20,000 tonnes of key precursors, 14,500
tonnes were used either for the production of CW agents or for the production
of other key precursors for these CW agents. The rest, 5,650 tonnes, was not
used in the production of CW agents, and therefore needs to be accounted for
separately.19. Iraq’s declarations on its total holdings of key precursors over
the period of 8 years could not be fully verified due to the absence of sufficient
evidence provided by Iraq and its foreign suppliers for Iraq’s procurement and
the consumption of key precursors in the production of CW agents prior to
1988, as declared by Iraq. 20. Iraq declared that 3,915 tonnes of key
precursors remained in Iraq as of January 1991. According to Iraq, the
discrepancy between calculated quantities of precursors left over from the
production of CW agents (5,650 tonnes) and quantities of precursors declared
by Iraq as remaining in January 1991 (3,915 tonnes) could have occurred due
to the lack of sufficient information and full records on the actual delivery by
former suppliers, on the consumption of precursors in the production of CW
agents, and on the losses of key precursors, including through unsuitable
storage, spillage, leakage etc. 21. 3,915 tonnes of key precursors remaining in
January 1991 have been accounted for as follows:ท
The Commission was able to confirm qualitatively the destruction of these precursors. It was not
possible to make a quantitative verification,ท
partly accounted for.22. The material balance of 3,915 tonnes of key precursors
declared by Iraq remaining as of January 1991 is provided in table 3.Table 3
Key Precursor(related CW agents)Quantity ofkeyPrecursorleft over from the
Production
of
CW
Agents
in
tonnes(calculatedquantity)**
Iraqs
Declarations(In tonnes)Key Precursors physically remaining in Iraq and
destroyed under UNSCOM Supervision Quantity of key Precursor destroyed
during the Gulf warin 1991Quantity of key Precursor destroyed unilaterallyby
Iraqin summer
supervision.3Dimethylamino-hydrochloride(
tabun)295301)
Evidence
of
destruction was seen by UNSCOM .2) Accounting was not possible due to the
state of destruction.none272 tonnes were destroyed under UNSCOM
supervision.4Sodium
cyanide
**(tabun)371nonenone180
tonnes
were
destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.5Thiodiglycole*
(mustard)3771201) Evidence of destruction was seen by UNSCOM .2)
Accounting was not possible due to the state of destruction.none188 tonnes
were destroyed under UNSCOM
destruction.none282 tonnes were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.7PCl 3
**(mustard, GB, GF and VX)2,422nonenone650 tonnes were destroyed under
UNSCOM supervision.8MPF*(GB, GF)6791) Evidence of destruction was seen
by UNSCOM .2) Accounting was not possible due to the state of destruction.30
337
2,850 t
242 ton
1991
supe
1) Evidence of destruction was seen by UNSCOM .2) Accounting was not
possible due to the state of destruction.20 tonnes were destroyed under
UNSCOM supervision.9HF **( GB, GF)181nonenone1) 11 tonnes were
destroyed under UNSCOM
10Isopropanol**( GB)465nonenone445 tonnes were destroyed under UNSCOM
supervision. 11Cyclohexanol( GF)1201051) Evidence of destruction was seen
by UNSCOM .2) Accounting was not possible due to the state of
destruction.noneTens of tonnes were consumed by Iraq in the 1990s for
civilian purposes under UNSCOM supervision.12P2S5(VX)242 85 1) Evidence of
destruction was seen by UNSCOM .2) 168 empty barrels (200L) from P 2S5
sufficient for 34 tonnes were accounted for by UNSCOM.157 1) Evidence of
destruction was seen by UNSCOM .2) 153 tonnes were accounted for by
UNSCOM.none13Diisopropyl amine(VX)2101741) Evidence of destruction was
seen by UNSCOM .2) Accounting was not possible due to the state of
destruction.none22 tonnes were destroyed under UNSCOM
destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.15Iraqi Choline*(VX)55 1none55 11)
UNSCOM took samples from the dump site.2) Degradation products of choline
were found in the samples.2) Accounting was not possible due to the state of
destruction. none16Sub total5,650 28232422,8101 - Quantities of key
precursors declared by Iraq in 1995 as having been destroyed unilaterally in
1991.2 - Only key precursors that Iraq declared as remaining as of January
1991 are included in the column. The following key precursors, according to
Iraq, were fully consumed prior to 1991: DMMP, MPC, TMP, MPS, and they are
not included in the table. * - Key precursors, which Iraq was able to produce
indigenously in varying quantities (including DMMP, MPC, MPS and TMP).** According to Iraq, discrepancies in rows # 2, 4, 6, 7, 9, 10 between calculated
quantities of precursors left over from the production of CW agents (column 3)
and quantities of precursors presented by Iraq (column 6) could have occurred
due to the lack of sufficient information and/or proper record keeping:a) on the
actual delivery of precursors by foreign suppliers,b) on the actual consumption
of precursors in the production of CW agents, andc) on the losses of key
precursors, including through unsuitable storage, spillage, leakage etc. Material
Balance of major CW Production Equipment 23. CW production and support
facilities were constructed in Iraq from 1983 to 1990. According to Iraq, all CW
agent production plants were located at the Muthanna State Establishment
(MSE). Iraq declared that all CW agents were produced only at MSE. 24. The
special mechanical workshop for the production of two types of special
munitions (250 and 500 gauge aerial bombs) was also located at MSE. Other
types of indigenously produced special munitions were manufactured by
general purpose establishments, Nasser State Establishment (R-400 aerial
bombs), State Establishment for Mechanical Industries (DB-2 aerial bombs)
and Project 144/2 (special missile warheads and warheads for 122-mm
rockets). Iraq declared that all special munitions had been filled with CW
agents only at MSE.25. Prior to 1986, the majority of precursors for the
production of CW agents were procured by Iraq from abroad. In the period
1985-1990, Iraq constructed three facilities (Fallujah 1, 2 and 3) and new
production plants at MSE to produce indigenously CW precursor chemicals (PCl
, POCl 3, SOCl 2 and TMP).26. The majority of the equipment for the above
3
mentioned production plants was procured by Iraq from abroad. Some of these
338
supe
supe
production plants were constructed, assembled or completely furnished with
equipment by foreign companies.27. Iraq declared that 553 pieces of
production equipment were installed at 15 production plants which had been
involved in or procured for the production of CW agents, their precursors and
special munitions. These include chemical process equipment (reactor vessels,
condensers, heat exchangers, columns and tanks). They also include
mechanical equipment (presses, moulds, welding and rolling machines) used
or planned to be used solely for the production of special munitions. These 553
pieces of equipment have been accounted for as follows:

480 pieces of chemical production equipment were accounted for by UNSCOM. 405 of these were
destroyed under UNSCOM supervision, ท

75 broken pieces of equipment damaged during the 1991 Gulf war were accounted for by
UNSCOM,ท

Several tens of pieces were buried under the debris of CW production buildings destroyed during
the Gulf war.28. In addition in 1997, 197 pieces of glass production equipment
were admitted by Iraq and destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.29. The
material balance of the main production equipment from Iraq’s CW production
and support facilities is provided in Table 4.Table 4Production Plant/Unit
(Location & past Use)Iraqs Declarations on Quantities of key Pieces of
Production Equipment in their original ConfigurationAccounting StatusMustard
plant, P8 (MSE),production of mustard,attempts to produce VX. 221) The
majority of equipment was destroyed during the Gulf war.2) 12 remaining
pieces were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.Tabun/sarin plant and
hydrolysis plant, P7 (MSE), production of tabun & sarin.16 + 201) Equipment
was partly destroyed during the Gulf war. 2) The hydrolysis plant was used for
the destruction under UNSCOM supervision of tabun, sarin and their
precursors. After the completion of the destruction of sarin, the remaining 17
pieces of equipment were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.Multipurpose
plant, Dhia (MSE),production of precursors (MPS), production of VX.421) A few
pieces of equipment were destroyed during the Gulf war. 2) 39 remaining
pieces of equipment were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.Multipurpose
plant, Malek (MSE),production of precursors (DMMP, MPC, MPS, choline),
production of tabun & VX.251) All equipment was damaged during the Gulf
war.2) 24 broken pieces of equipment were accounted for by
UNSCOM.Multipurpose plant, Mohammed(MSE), production of precursors (D4,
MPC), production of tabun.321) All equipment was destroyed or damaged
during the Gulf war.2) 25 broken pieces of equipment were accounted for by
UNSCOM.Multipurpose plant, A1 (MSE),production of precursors (MPC, MPF).
331) All equipment was destroyed or damaged during the Gulf war.2) 7
remaining pieces of equipment were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.3)
26 broken pieces of equipment were accounted for by UNSCOM.Multipurpose
plant, A2 (MSE), production of precursors (MPF), production of sarin.291)
Equipment was partly destroyed during the Gulf war. 2) 14 remaining pieces of
equipment were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.Multipurpose plant &
associated facilities, A3 (MSE),production of precursors (PCl3, DMPH, MPC),
production of phenol and other commercial chemicals.4040 pieces of
equipment were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.Multipurpose pilot
339
plants, H1, H2, H3 (MSE), production of precursors (D4, DMMP, MPC, MPF),
production and distillation of sarin.23 + 23 + 1359 pieces of equipment were
destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.Precursor plant, Mamun (Fallujah 2),
production of precursors (Thionylchloride, MPC, MPF). 291) Equipment was
partly destroyed or damaged during the Gulf war. 2) 26 pieces of equipment
were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.Precursor plant, TMP (Fallujah
2),construction was not completed.15 All equipment was completely destroyed
during the Gulf war.Inhalation chamber (MSE)1Destroyed under UNSCOM
supervision.Equipment stores(Fallujah 2, Fallujah 3) 8585 pieces of equipment
were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.Aerial bomb workshop
(MSE)100100 pieces of equipment were destroyed under UNSCOM
supervision.Filling station (MSE)51) 4 pieces of equipment were completely
destroyed during the Gulf war.1) 1 unit was destroyed under UNSCOM
supervision.Total5531) 405 pieces of equipment were destroyed under
UNSCOM supervision.2) 75 pieces of broken equipment damaged during the
1991 Gulf war were accounted for by UNSCOM.3) Several tens of pieces of
equipment are buried under the debris of production buildings destroyed
during the 1991 Gulf war.Miscellaneous1) 197 pieces of glass production
equipment procured by MSE for pilot plants were admitted by Iraq in 1997 and
destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.2) 18 pieces of chemical process
equipment, procured by MSE, but, according to Iraq, not used or planned to be
used for CW purposes remain in Iraq at general-purpose establishments under
UNSCOM monitoring. Procurement of Materials and Equipment used by Iraq for
CW Purposes30. Iraq
Munitions. These 553 pieces of equipment have been accounted for as follows:

480 pieces of chemical production equipment were accounted for by UNSCOM. 405 of
these were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision, ท
75 broken pieces of equipment
damaged during the 1991 Gulf war were accounted for by UNSCOM,ท Several tens of pieces
were buried under the debris of CW production buildings destroyed during the Gulf war.28. In
addition in 1997, 197 pieces of glass production equipment were admitted by
Iraq and destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.29. The material balance of the
main production equipment from Iraq’s CW production and support facilities is
provided in Table 4.Table 4Production Plant/Unit (Location & past Use)Iraqs
Declarations on Quantities of key Pieces of Production Equipment in their
original ConfigurationAccounting StatusMustard plant, P8 (MSE),production of
mustard,attempts to produce VX. 221) The majority of equipment was
destroyed during the Gulf war.2) 12 remaining pieces were destroyed under
UNSCOM supervision.Tabun/sarin plant and hydrolysis plant, P7 (MSE),
production of tabun & sarin.16 + 201) Equipment was partly destroyed during
the Gulf war. 2) The hydrolysis plant was used for the destruction under
UNSCOM supervision of tabun, sarin and their precursors. After the completion
of the destruction of sarin, the remaining 17 pieces of equipment were
destroyed
under
UNSCOM
supervision.Multipurpose
plant,
Dhia
(MSE),production of precursors (MPS), production of VX.421) A few pieces of
equipment were destroyed during the Gulf war. 2) 39 remaining pieces of
equipment were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.Multipurpose plant,
Malek (MSE),production of precursors (DMMP, MPC, MPS, choline), production
of tabun & VX.251) All equipment was damaged during the Gulf war.2) 24
340
broken pieces of equipment were accounted for by UNSCOM.Multipurpose
plant, Mohammed(MSE), production of precursors (D4, MPC), production of
tabun.321) All equipment was destroyed or damaged during the Gulf war.2) 25
broken pieces of equipment were accounted for by UNSCOM.Multipurpose
plant, A1 (MSE),production of precursors (MPC, MPF). 331) All equipment was
destroyed or damaged during the Gulf war.2) 7 remaining pieces of equipment
were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.3) 26 broken pieces of equipment
were accounted for by UNSCOM.Multipurpose plant, A2 (MSE),production of
precursors (MPF), production of sarin.291) Equipment was partly destroyed
during the Gulf war. 2) 14 remaining pieces of equipment were destroyed
under UNSCOM supervision.Multipurpose plant & associated facilities, A3
(MSE),production of precursors (PCl3, DMPH, MPC), production of phenol and
other commercial chemicals.4040 pieces of equipment were destroyed under
UNSCOM supervision.Multipurpose pilot plants, H1, H2, H3 (MSE), production
of precursors (D4, DMMP, MPC, MPF), production and distillation of sarin.23 +
23 + 1359 pieces of equipment were destroyed under UNSCOM
supervision.Precursor plant, Mamun (Fallujah 2), production of precursors
(Thionylchloride, MPC, MPF). 291) Equipment was partly destroyed or damaged
during the Gulf war. 2) 26 pieces of equipment were destroyed under UNSCOM
supervision.Precursor plant, TMP (Fallujah 2),construction was not
completed.15All equipment was completely destroyed during the Gulf
war.Inhalation
chamber
(MSE)1Destroyed
under
UNSCOM
supervision.Equipment stores(Fallujah 2, Fallujah 3) 8585 pieces of equipment
were destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.Aerial bomb workshop
(MSE)100100 pieces of equipment were destroyed under UNSCOM
supervision.Filling station (MSE)51) 4 pieces of equipment were completely
destroyed during the Gulf war.1) 1 unit was destroyed under UNSCOM
supervision.Total5531) 405 pieces of equipment were destroyed under
UNSCOM supervision.2) 75 pieces of broken equipment damaged during the
1991 Gulf war were accounted for by UNSCOM.3) Several tens of pieces of
equipment are buried under the debris of production buildings destroyed
during the 1991 Gulf war.Miscellaneous1) 197 pieces of glass production
equipment procured by MSE for pilot plants were admitted by Iraq in 1997 and
destroyed under UNSCOM supervision.2) 18 pieces of chemical process
equipment, procured by MSE, but, according to Iraq, not used or planned to be
used for CW purposes remain in Iraq at general-purpose establishments under
UNSCOM monitoring. Procurement of Materials and Equipment used by Iraq for
CW Purposes 30. Iraq
341
‘I saw papers that show US knew al-Qa’ida
would attack cities with aeroplanes’
Whistleblower the White House wants to silence speaks to The
Independent By
Andrew Buncombe in Washington
02 April 2004 A former translator for the FBI with top-secret security clearance says she has
provided information to the panel investigating the 11 September attacks which proves senior
officials knew of al-Qa’ida’s plans to attack the US with aircraft months before the strikes
happened.She said the claim by the National Security Adviser, Condoleezza Rice, that there was no
such information was “an outrageous lie”. Sibel Edmonds said she spent more than three hours in a
closed session with the commission’s investigators providing information that was circulating
within the FBI in the spring and summer of 2001 suggesting that an attack using aircraft was just
months away and the terrorists were in place. The Bush administration, meanwhile, has sought to
silence her and has obtained a gagging order from a court by citing the rarely used “state secrets
privilege”. She told The Independent yesterday: “I gave [the commission] details of specific
investigation files, the specific dates, specific target information, specific managers in charge of the
investigation. I gave them everything so that they could go back and follow up. This is not hearsay.
These are things that are documented. These things can be established very easily.” She added:
“There was general information about the time-frame, about methods to be used ญ but not
specifically about how they would be used ญ and about people being in place and who was ordering
these sorts of terror attacks. There were other cities that were mentioned. Major cities ญ with
skyscrapers.” The accusations from Mrs Edmonds, 33, a Turkish-American who speaks
Azerbaijani, Farsi, Turkish and English, will reignite the controversy over whether the
administration ignored warnings about al-Qa’ida. That controversy was sparked most recently by
Richard Clarke, a former counter-terrorism official, who has accused the administration of ignoring
his warnings. The issue ญ what the administration knew and when ญ is central to the investigation
by the 9/11 Commission, which has been hearing testimony in public and private from government
officials, intelligence officials and secret sources. Earlier this week, the White House made a U-turn
when it said that Ms Rice would appear in public before the commission to answer questions. Mr
Bush and his deputy, Dick Cheney, will also be questioned in a closed-door session. Mrs Edmonds,
33, says she gave her evidence to the commission in a specially constructed “secure” room at its
offices in Washington on 11 February. She was hired as a translator for the FBI’s Washington field
office on 13 September 2001, just two days after the al-Qa’ida attacks. Her job was to translate
documents and recordings from FBI wire-taps. She said said it was clear there was sufficient
information during the spring and summer of 2001 to indicate terrorists were planning an attack.
“Most of what I told the commission 90 per cent of it ญ related to the investigations that I was
involved in or just from working in the department. Two hundred translators side by side, you get to
see and hear a lot of other things as well.” “President Bush said they had no specific information
about 11 September and that is accurate but only because he said 11 September,” she said. There
was, however, general information about the use of airplanes and that an attack was just months
away. To try to refute Mr Clarke’s accusations, Ms Rice said the administration did take steps to
counter al-Qa’ida. But in an opinion piece in The Washington Post on 22 March, Ms Rice wrote:
“Despite what some have suggested, we received no intelligence that terrorists were preparing to
attack the homeland using airplanes as missiles, though some analysts speculated that terrorists
might hijack planes to try and free US-held terrorists.”Mrs Edmonds said that by using the word
“we”, Ms Rice told an “outrageous lie”. She said: “Rice says ‘we’ not ‘I’. That would include all
people from the FBI, the CIA and DIA [Defence Intelligence Agency]. I am saying that is
342
impossible.”It is impossible at this stage to verify Mrs Edmonds’ claims. However, some senior US
senators testified to her credibility in 2002 when she went public with separate allegations relating
to alleged incompetence and corruption within the FBI’s translation department. 15 August 2004
20:57
343